My Best Friends Dad_ A Single - Amy Brent(ang.)

Table of Contents Title Page Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 Chapter 4 Chapter 5 Chapter 6 Chapter 7 Chapter 8 Chapter 9 Chapter 10 Chapter 11 Chapter 12 Chapter 13 Chapter 14 Chapter 15 Chapter 16 Chapter 17 Chapter 18 Chapter 19 Chapter 20 Chapter 21 Chapter 22 Chapter 23 Chapter 24 Chapter 25

Chapter 26 Chapter 27 Chapter 28 Epilogue Exclusive Romance: BROKEN Mr Perfect O More Steamy Romance by Amy Brent

My Best Friend’s Dad A Single Dad and Virgin Romance

by Amy Brent

Copyright © 2017 All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods, without the prior written permission of the publisher, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law. This is a work of fiction. While, as in all fiction, the literary perceptions and insights are based on life experiences and conclusions drawn from research, all names, characters, places and specific instances are products of the author’s imagination and used fictitiously. No actual reference to any real person, living or dead, is intended or inferred.

Chapter 1

Gemma

Graduation day had gone off without a hitch, but the night after would be what changed the course of my life. I had always noticed my best friend’s father was a handsome man, but not until then did I see just how sexy he truly was. Lila and I had been best friends with since our freshman year when I’d moved in with my grandmother just after losing my mother to a horrible addiction. We went out after our ceremony to celebrate our freedom and hopefully find a good time. My goal had been to sleep with Champ Cummings, the high school football star, but he’d been so busy throwing back beers and sucking

funnels to worry about getting laid. Lila had spent the night throwing back shots and dancing on tables, and by midnight I could tell she needed an intervention. “Come on; let’s get you home.” I reached up and offered her a hand after she’d stumbled on the wobbly patio table. “You’re going to break your neck.” “Sh. Don’t jinx me!” She threw her head back and laughed, and for a moment I thought she would fight me. I wasn’t in any kind of mood for an argument, especially with drunk Lila. Drunk Lila was impossible to deal with and didn’t know why anyone would want to dull her shine. “Come on; I’m bored with this. Let’s go.” It had been the same old scene for months, and I didn’t know why I’d expected anything to change just because the school’s super-intendant had handed me a piece of paper and shaken my hand.

“Fine,” she said in a reasonable tone, which had me suspicious. I helped her down before she had too much time to change her mind and as soon as she righted with both feet on the pavers, she leaned over and puked in a plant. I let loose a sigh and crinkled my nose as I waited for her to finish. She’d worn her hair up, so my job was easier than usual. It sucked being the only sober person at the party, but since I didn’t care much for drinking, I’d promised to take care of Lila yet again. We’d spent the better part of our senior year doing the same thing every weekend, and I had our routine down perfectly. I helped her to the car, and by the time I drove us to her gate, she was passed out. I had punched in the passcode hoping that her father hadn’t changed it again. He’d done that before and caught us when the alarm finally sounded from failed attempts. I made sure to enter the numbers correctly and help

my breath, not releasing until the gate opened up. Their mansion was so big, that even though I’d been there many times before, I’d never seen the entire house. Lila and I had kept to our usual path to the third floor, and her father’s wing was in the second. I took the back stairs and roused her enough to get her up to bed and luckily, I didn’t have to carry her. “Did you have any fun at all?” she asked as I pulled back her covers and she stripped off her clothes. “No, Champ is an idiot, and I’ll be a virgin forever. What was I thinking? He’s a total loser, and once he blows out a knee, he won’t have a brain to fall back on. He’s already had two concussions.” I rambled on as she dressed and crawled into bed, burying down in the fluffy white comforter. “You’ll find someone, Gemma, and when it happens, it will be amazing, not some backseat romp with a sweaty jerk.” She’s never approved of

Champ, but since he was the most popular guy in school, I had set my sights on him. She’d lost her virginity at the first of the school year, and though she’d had a nice relationship with the boy for several months after, they’d only done it a few more times. Maybe I was just trying to catch up. It wasn’t like I hadn’t had other guys interested, but I had wanted that moment to be perfect. “Yeah, I think I should stop trying. Maybe if I give up, it will hap— The soft purr of her snoring made me feel lonely, and I sat in her room for a while after changing into my night clothes feeling restless. My tummy growled, and my throat was dry because it had been hours since I’d had anything to eat or drink. The party didn’t have food, and the only drinks had been alcoholic, so I decided to go down to the kitchen and grab a snack knowing Lila had told me many times to make myself at home. Voices downstairs made me take a pause on the

second-floor landing, and I ducked down behind the banister when I saw Mr. Porter with a woman I recognized as his newly hired cook. She sat between his legs with her back to him, and his strong hands massaged her shoulders. They were whispering so low, that I couldn’t make out what they were saying, but now and then he’d give a soft chuckle, and she’d giggle. He leaned down and kissed the woman’s neck and from what I could tell, from my near overhead view, he reached around to her front with one hand and slipped it beneath her shirt. Earlier that day, Lila had told me how much she disliked the woman and that she felt she’d only wanted the job to hit on her father. She was very picky about the women her father saw, and I wondered how she’d feel to know that he was with the woman who had served us our waffles that morning. My stomach growled, and I put a hand to my stomach as I sat on my bottom wishing I could make it to the kitchen. I tried to think if there was

another route, but the only way was passed Mr. Porter who was now cupping the woman’s breasts and kissing her. I couldn’t peel my eyes away, and warm tingle bloomed between my legs as she turned around and from what I could see, she rubbed his crotch. He eased back, and she undid his belt, and before long, I could see his impressive cock. It was huge compared to Champ’s who’d been the recipient of three different blow jobs, and my mouth watered as the cook took him into her mouth. They were an attractive couple, and I couldn’t help but be turned on as she worked her mouth on him, her head bobbing up and down in his lap. She was a petite blonde, and Mr. Porter, who I’d always thought was the hottest dad living, was tall, dark, and handsome, with chiseled features and a winning smile. He was also a very successful businessman, and from what I’d been told, his fortune was worth billions.

We got along okay, and because I was around so much, I’d become like another member of the family. He’d often praised my sketches when he’d see me doodling, and had just that morning told me what a talented girl I was. The truth was, his encouragement and praise are the reason I had made plans to go to art school for design and one day I hoped to work for him. I was fortunate to know them. Even though my grandmother’s money was nothing to sneeze at, the only reason I’d met Lila and became friends was that she’d insisted on going to public school. She’d already gotten in trouble at the last private school she’d attended. Being a single dad, her father usually gave her whatever she wanted and so I came and went as she pleased. Things below were heating up, downstairs and in my panties. I couldn’t help but rub my knees together, and soon I decided that I had to touch it. I cupped my mound and moved my hips, hoping to ease the ache, but then all of a sudden, the two

stood up, and he took her hand and led her to the stairs. They were coming up! As they paused to kiss, I darted down the unfamiliar hall and into the first room I came to assume it was her father’s office, but then I turned around and realized that I’d gone to the wrong door. This was his bedroom. I heard them approaching, their voices getting louder and so I ducked into the closet leaving the door open just enough to see what was going on and praying I wouldn’t be caught. The two walked in, and he shut the door as she took off her clothes. She had the hottest body ever, and I wished my own was as filled out. She also had on the sexiest bra and panties set, and I made up my mind then and there that I would never wear cotton panties again. Mine was soaked and getting wetter by the minute as Mr. Porter slipped off his shirt and then undid his pants and let them drop. Holy mother. He was gorgeous. I knew he spent a

lot of time in the gym, but damn; he was in better shape than most of the boys at school, and his body was more developed and mature. As he took her to the bed and she lay back, spreading her legs wide for him, I covered my mouth. My panting had grown loud, and it was then I decided I had to rub my pussy. I slipped my hand down inside my panties and stroked the tender bud as he put his hand her to hers and she moaned. Then he centered his cock at her entrance and pushed his hip, burying deep inside her. It was then that I realized he was what I needed. Not some boy, but a man like Mr. Porter. It was all I could do not to make a sound, especially when the woman came and my release followed. I pulled my lips in tight and covered my mouth as my slender fingers worked my slick pussy. Mr. Porter picked her up against him, and she threw her head back as his large cock penetrated working

like a piston, driving hard. The noise was growing louder, and as he talked dirty to her, it occurred to me why he had his own suite. He was relentless, and she loved it. I wanted to love it too. “You like my fucking cock, don’t you? It’s what you’ve wanted all along isn’t it?” His voice was so harsh, but it was so sexy, and she nodded and whimpered as she admitted he was right. “Yeah, I’ve wanted it too. Why do you think you got the job?” I looked at the woman wondering how I could be like her, desirable in his eyes. The kind of woman he wanted to hire. Her breasts were no larger than mine, but she held herself with more confidence, and while her hair was a slightly different blond, my strawberry blond was prettier. I suddenly wanted to be a woman and not a girl, to give up the childish clothes, sandals, and ponytails, and to make myself sexy enough to attract a man like Mr. Porter. Or better yet, Mr. Porter himself, and he’d give me the job I wanted too.

I was even more convinced that he was the one for me when he worked the woman thoroughly through a series of orgasms, which seemed so much more intense than the ones I’d been giving myself. Then he jerked his cock out from her glistening pussy and shot his come all over her boobs. His load was incredible, and I had no idea men could come so much. Champ had never given me anything like that before, and I suddenly felt cheated. The cook, who lay there with her legs scissoring together, raked her finger across her breasts and brought the digit to her mouth. She gave a little mm sound, and I realized she’d tasted it. As my tummy growled again, I wished I was her. He brought her a towel from the bathroom, and they cleaned up and dressed. I sat back hoping they’d hurry so I could run back up to Lila’s room. I had given up on a snack, knowing there was only one thing I craved. And I knew with certainty that I wanted Mr. Porter to be the man I gave myself to.

As he walked her out of his room, I found my opportunity to make a getaway and opened the closet door, but I’d only taken two steps out of it when he walked back into the room.

Chapter 2

Whitt

I would let the little slut walk herself out and hit the showers, or at least that was my plan. I walked back into my room to see my daughter’s friend, Gemma, standing near my closet door wide-eyed with fear and embarrassment. “Gemma? What the hell are you doing?” The girl had been like family to my daughter for years, and though I hadn’t been around her as much, I had always seen her a good kid. She stuttered and stammered, “I’m uh, I— “You were in the closet?” I stepped forward and

grabbed her arm and looked down at her small frame. She was in a cotton camisole top, and boy shorts like my daughter wore, and I couldn’t help but notice the little wet spot in the front between her legs. My cock twitched as I realized what she’d been doing and suddenly she found her voice. “I’m sorry, I was on my way down to the kitchen, and I saw you on the couch. Then you came up, and I was trying to— “You were trying to see more, weren’t you?” She must have been curious about the sex she’d seen downstairs, and I wondered how much of the blowjob she’d witnessed. “No, I really wasn’t; I swear, Mr. Porter.” She looked up at me with her big blue eyes and pouty lips, and I glanced down to see her tight nipples pressed against her little camisole. She was aroused. “I think you’re lying, Gemma. What were you

doing in that closet?” “It’s like I said, sir. I promise I wasn’t trying to do anything. I just didn’t know what else to do. I didn’t know it was your room.” “You could have made yourself known. Did Lila put you up to this?” I hoped my daughter had nothing to do with it and the last thing I wanted her to know was that I was fucking someone on the staff again. She had been so upset the last time she’d caught me with the housekeeper. “No, sir. She’s asleep.” Her eyes trailed down to my cock, and even though I had on a robe, I had a feeling she could tell it was hard. Her eyes were puffy red, and I was afraid she’d start to cry. I tried to soften my voice. “Gemma, you can’t just hide in my closet while I have sex. You should have made yourself known from the beginning and suffered the embarrassment; you’re not a little girl anymore.” I glanced back down to her slender

frame and thought of all the ways I could take her, knowing full well if I wanted to fuck her I could have her down on the bed and beneath me in a heartbeat. She must have played with her pussy in the closet while watching and I wondered if she had a crush. What I really needed to know was, would she run and tell Lila. I had to bribe her to keep her quiet, so I decided to question her. “Did you and Lila drink at the party?” She shook her head, but I gave her a knowing glance. “Lila had a few, but she’s sleeping them off.” She crossed her arms beneath her breasts which pushed them together. “Please, don’t punish her.” I had a right mind to punish them both, starting with Gemma. I could make her suck my cock or let me fuck her and dare her to tell Lila anything, but I couldn’t do that. I didn’t have to in order to keep her quiet. “I don’t want Lila to know about Felicity, the cook.”

“I promise I won’t tell, but could I ask you for something, Mr. Porter?” She stepped closer and placed her hands on my arms as she let my eyes with a seductive look. “Maybe. But I think I need to know what you saw, Gemma.” Her face reddened even more, and I pinched her chin and lifted her eyes to mine. “I saw everything.” She tilted her head, and I knew she meant my cock and my grand finale. “And how did that make you feel, Gemma. I have a feeling you were doing more than watching. And that little wet spot in your panties is how I know.” I hoped to shock and embarrass her so she’d go. She gasped and glanced down at herself and then lifted her chin. “So, it’s only natural for me to be turned on and I think you’re very sexy.” I couldn’t help but feel a swell of pride through my cock but cursed it beneath my breath. “You’re a

beautiful girl, Gemma. But you have so much growing up to do. An adult wouldn’t have hidden in the closet. And just because you have sex, doesn’t mean you are grown up.” “I’m a virgin, and if you don’t want me to tell Lila, I won’t. But would you kiss me?” She pushed her shoulders back and pressed her chest out. She was a bold one, and I was surprised that she’d not lost her cherry with all that fire. The thought of being the one to take it from her had me even more conflicted than before. My better sense won out. “I can’t kiss you, Gemma. You’re too young. That would be inappropriate.” “I’m not a little girl. I’m eighteen and perfectly legal.” She batted her lashes at me and leaned in closer. “And I’m very willing.” “You’re Lila’s age.”

“What if I wasn’t her friend; what if I was older? Would you lay me back like you did your cook and put your big, thick cock inside my tight little hole?” She was a breath away from that kiss when she stopped and gave me a challenging look. Her dirty mouth needed a big fat cock in it for sure, but it wasn’t going to be mine. “If you were older, you’d still be Lila’s best friend.” “I can keep a secret, Mr. Porter. What’s one more?” She had me there, but I couldn’t do it. Every ounce of decency in me was warning me it was a bad idea. “It’s not going to happen.” I shook my head, but she stood up on her tiptoes and pulled me down to her mouth. I let my mouth open, and my tongue slipped inside for a short moment, but then I pulled away, prying her arms off of me. “Gemma!” I gave her a hard glare, and she stepped back and crossed her arm as if she were about to pout.

“Am I so horrible?” She lifted her shoulders, and her eyes ringed red with tears. I felt horrible for rejecting her in such a harsh way and brought her into my arms. “Gemma, you’re a gorgeous girl, and yes, if you were a bit older, I’d violate you in every way possible, but baby, you’re so young.” “I’m not though, everyone I know has had sex and I— “My Lila?” I stiffened, and she looked up at me but didn’t make a move to confirm or deny. I knew she’d slipped. “Dammit. Don’t tell me; I don’t want to know.” “I want it to be you, Mr. Porter. I saw you tonight, you know what to do with a woman, and I need someone who will make it special.” She had seen it all. The thought of her watching me, that I’d have a little voyeur in the closet spying was a total fucking turn on. Especially since she’d been so hot, she had

to take care of business. “It will be special with someone you care about, not some old man who could be your father.” “You know I don’t have a father.” “That’s what I should be, Gemma. Like a father.” “Kiss me, and I promise, I’ll be a good girl.” She stepped back up to me and put her hands on my chest and gave me a pouty look. “One tiny kiss, Gemma. And nothing will ever come of it.” I took a deep breath telling myself over and over that it could only be one small kiss. I’d give it to her to keep her quiet, and that would be the end of it. “I do this, and you go up to bed, and we never speak of it again or anything else that happened tonight. Deal?” “Deal. But, I want a real kiss.” She smiled, and I nodded in agreement. It would be a real kiss all

right. She lifted her chin, and I brought my mouth down to her full lips, tasting the bubble gum chapstick she wore. She ran her fingers through my hair and pressed her body against me, and I knew my erection was pressing into her flat little tummy. She didn’t kiss like a little girl, and I knew I had to be the one to break away, but she had such a grip on my hair that entertained it a bit longer. I rested my hand just under her breast, and she gave a little moan as she slipped her tongue into my mouth. While I was distracted with that, she snaked her free hand down to cup my balls through the robe, and I knew it was time to end things before I hiked her up onto my cock and took her against the wall. I pushed her hand away as she was trying to find her way into my robe. “Gemma. It’s not going to happen.” “Can’t blame a girl for trying. It was a hot kiss, Mr. Porter.” Hearing her say Mr. Porter put things back into perspective and while I would have agreed, I

didn’t. I turned and walked to the bathroom door and left her to go. I shut the door behind me, and after I had heard her leave and checked to make sure, I turned on the shower and stepped inside. I lathered my hand and leaned back against the wall as I worked my cock, and I felt two inches tall as I thought of Gemma the whole time. Even though I knew it was wrong, I had wanted her, and been damned close. I nutted and went to bed, hoping that she knew how to keep her mouth shut. The next morning at breakfast when Felicity brought out our meals, Gemma watched us like a hawk from over the top of her drawing tablet as Lila made small talk. I didn’t let on that I knew she’d been drinking, or that she’d given herself to some unworthy boy. Gemma wasn’t the only one who had secrets. As Lila excused herself to take a phone call, Gemma looked up and smiled. “Don’t worry; I

won’t tell her.” “I know, Gemma. It wouldn’t do either of us any good.” “You’re right, but I want you to know something, Mr. Porter. I’m not giving up, and one day, I’ll be exactly what you want.” I’d never spoken another word about it to her, and as the years passed, I hoped that we could put it out of our minds like it had never happened, but for some reason I couldn’t forget her determination or the way she’d kissed me, and now and then I’d regret not taking the opportunity.

Chapter 3

Whitt

Four Years later “Don’t tell me Gorgio is late again.” My daughter’s voice brought my head up from my phone as she walked out onto the patio where we’d had our morning breakfasts since she was a girl. “Good morning to you too, Lila.” My daughter’s fresh face was a welcome sight, but I wished she’d work on her attitude. She pushed her long, brown hair back as she approached. She pulled out her chair and lowered herself into it, careful not to wrinkle her skirt which she smoothed

out before scooting forward. “I’m sorry, Daddy, but I’m the only one in this house who should be late for anything. It throws things off-balance. I don’t know what to do when I’m early and how’s a hot breakfast going to settle?” “The way you make fun of yourself while complaining is an art.” My phone rang as Gorgio came out from the kitchen with a tray. I had never hired a cook that wouldn’t serve, but Gorgio was new to the game. I answered the phone as he made his apologies. “Hello?” “Mr. Porter?” The sound on the other end of the phone was making it hard to hear, so I stepped away from the table and the lecture Lila was giving the cook. “Yes, Megan?” I recognized my secretary of eight year’s voice.

“Yes, sir. I’m sorry this is such short notice, but I’m afraid I won’t be back to work.” “What? Quitting?” I’d just given her a big bonus for her hard work, and now she was going to bail? “Yes, well, my boyfriend, Craig, he proposed to me, and well, we’re moving. We were actually married this weekend.” There were sirens and bells going off in the background, and for a moment it sounded like she was in the middle of an air raid. She wasn’t fazed by the situation. “Couldn’t you drop by the office and let’s discuss this. I hate to lose— “We’re in Vegas, Whitt. I’m sorry. It’s all happened so fast.” “I understand. Call me later, would you? Take care.” I ended the call and returned to the table in a sour mood. You could have all the money in the world, but bad days were free.

“Who was that, Daddy?” Lila was halfway through her eggs, and Gorgio was gone. I sat at the table and let out a long sigh. My day was fucked, and it wasn’t even eight o’clock. “That was Megan who apparently took the huge bonus I gave her and went to Vegas where she’s married that loser boyfriend of hers.” Lila scrunched her nose. “You mean Craig? He wasn’t so bad, Daddy. He owns his own company, and I’m sure he didn’t want her working. Some men are old-fashioned that way.” She was talking about that asshat of a boyfriend she was dating. “Well, what the hell! What am I supposed to do for a secretary? I need someone to screen my calls, or I’ll go nuts. I’ve got a lot on my plate with the new expansions and remodels and the last thing I need to worry about some trainee.” She placed her hand on my arm and gave me a sympathetic pat. “You won’t have to hire them, get

yourself a temp and they’ll train whoever comes in to take their place.” “I liked Megan. I had all her lined out.” She was one of the only girls I’d hired who hadn’t wanted to mess around, which told me she had a good head on her shoulders. I needed someone I could depend on. “Why don’t you come and do the job.” Having my daughter at the office would give us more time together, not to mention I could keep her busy enough that maybe her boyfriend would lose interest. She let out a short laugh. “You’ve got to be crazy. I have a lot to do and working for you isn’t on the list.” I took a bite of bacon and then wiped my mouth. “You need to settle down into a job and stop chasing that boyfriend of yours.” I had tried to convince her to ditch that pompous jerk for months, but she was determined it was true love.

“Daniel is putting in for a transfer, and if he gets it, he’ll be moving closer. Then I won’t have to travel so much.” “It’s not the traveling; it’s the spending the night with him. You’re going to end up pregnant and ruin your future.” “Daddy, relax. I’m on the pill, and he knows what he’s doing. He’s a grown man. Not some silly boy.” I had much preferred she’d been with a silly boy at times. “I don’t want to hear about that; I just want my daughter to— “To live here forever and be unhappy and chastened for the rest of her life; yeah, I get it. I wish you’d accept that me and Daniel are in love, Daddy and he’s a good guy. Besides, if you don’t like me remarking on the women you date.” She stabbed her last bite of eggs and crammed them into her mouth.

“Which you do, anyway.” I hated spending the morning arguing, but neither of us had raised our voices once. We were like two old barking dogs, and it was only because we cared about one another. “Oh, Daddy!” She practically jumped in her seat and then wiped her mouth before continuing. “I’ve just thought of the perfect person to hire!” “Who? Don’t tell me it’s some guy you met at a party; I’ve already hired Gorgio against my better judgment.” She’d met him at a party where he was the caterer, and they’d hit it off. “Please, Daddy. You can’t deny those are the best eggs you’ve had and I’m talking about Gemma.” My cock twitched at the name. Gemma had been a constant fantasy since she was eighteen and had thrown herself at me. “Where has she been lately? You used to have her over every day.” She’d continued to come around

after our incident, and her favorite thing to do was taunt me. I’d managed to avoid her, but she hadn’t made it easy. I figured she’d finally given up on me. “Daddy, that’s been a while. She went to art school, and she’s finished up her degree. She invited you to her graduation a few weeks ago, remember?” I nodded, remembering that I’d had to go out of town for business. “Oh yeah. I’m sure she’d want to put her degree to use than and not be a phone jockey. She’s always been far too talented to sit in an office.” And too seductive. I thought of her young virgin body, those tight nipples pressing against her little top and that wet spot in her panties and cleared my throat. Fuck, she still made me hot. She’d grown up a lot since then, and though I’d tried to avoid her, I’d noticed that since that night, she’d changed. She started wearing her hair down and styled, and her clothes had taken on a more mature style. She’d been even harder to resist, but I knew we couldn’t be together.

“So, hire her as a designer. You know she’s got skills, you’ve seen her sketches since she was a kid.” She was good, but there was no way I could deal with another designer, not since I was already sleeping with the one I’d hired. “Then what do I do with Ashely?” “That’s a good question, Daddy. What do you do with Ashley?” She gave me a narrowed glare. She’d been upset with me ever since she caught Ashley leaving the house. “It’s not what you think.” I gave her a scolding look. “She had only come by to show me some sketches.” And her breasts. And how well she gives head. And how well she can work a cock. “Whatever. Then hire Gemma as your secretary. She needs to work.” “I don’t think the office is the place for Gemma.” I could see that going south fast. Especially when she

tried to seduce me. I had a feeling that Lila was only hoping Gemma could play spy, anyway. She’d been suspicious of Ashley and me, and she knew I had to be seeing someone since my last serious relationship had ended six months earlier. Not that it was nothing too serious, but I’d let her meet Lila, which was a risk. It turned out the two liked each other for a while, but then once Lila overheard her at the club talking about how she was going to marry me for my money, she’d put her on the road. The last I heard, she’d found a new victim. Good riddance. But Lila had been even more protective about who I saw and her opinions of them. Put that together with the fact that I hated her new relationship and we were quite the pair. “Daddy, please. It would help her out.” “I’d rather give her a check than a job if she’s that hard up. But the answer is no. You need to worry

about yourself and to get your own career kicked off. I don’t want you having to worry about some guy supporting you. You’re strong, and you can take care of yourself.” “I know that, Daddy. But, so what if I want my man to take care of me? I’ve always been a daddy’s girl, and that’s your fault. So, maybe I have a new daddy now.” She gave me a wink, and I wanted to punch a wall. I hadn’t liked Daniel from the moment I’d learned he was fourteen years older than my little girl. I couldn’t say too much though, my last relationship had been the same distance in age and though Lila hadn’t minded at the time, she had encouraged me to see women my own age since. “I’m the only daddy,” I said with a growl as I pulled my mug to my lips. I sipped the warm coffee and wondered what I was going to do. I’d have to call the temp agency as soon as possible.

“You’re jealous, Daddy and it’s adorable. But you took care of mom. You didn’t expect her to go out and get a job.” She shook her head and gave me a look as if she’d just won the argument. “Your mother worked until you were born, and if she was still around, I know she’d be working again. She made that sacrifice for you.” She’d made many sacrifices, and one of them had been our marriage. I couldn’t tell Lila that though, she didn’t need to know some things like the fact that her mother’s fatal wreck when she was only five, had happened on the way back from seeing her lover. I’d only found out about the infidelity after she was gone. I’d never let Lila know, not wanting to tarnish the memory of her mother and I knew that her protective nature about seeing other women was because of losing her mother and the way I’d handled the grief. All of my grief had turned to hate, and I’d used sex to deal with it. It took a lot to trust and I never really thought I’d be that close to

anyone again. “Well, I’m going to look, but not until Daniel and I decided that it’s best. We want to make sure things line out for us.” “Are you talking marriage?” I dropped my fork on my plate and pushed my chair back. “Not anytime soon, but in the future, maybe. Daniel thinks we shouldn’t rush and I agree.” Of course, she did. She’d agree if he wanted to feed her poison too. I let out a frustrated sigh and decided that breakfast was over. “I better get going and call the temp agency.” I couldn’t sit and listen to any more about her and Daniel. “I love you, Daddy. Have a good day.” She reached up as I approached and put her arms around me as I leaned down.

“Thanks, baby. Promise me you won’t tell Gemma about that job. I really don’t want to cause a conflict.” I planted a kiss on her forehead. “Yes, Daddy. I promise.” She rolled her eyes and shook her head as she pulled out her phone. I left feeling certain she’d keep her word.

Chapter 4

Gemma

I had slept in for the better part of the day, and I scolded myself for being so lazy. I’d worked hard for it though, so I decided to give myself a break. I had cleaned the house and gathered up my laundry to throw it in the wash and had even managed to run to the market before four o’clock. The day was shot, but as I put up my groceries promise for a better evening knocked on the door. I answered only to find Samuel Stafford, who was better known as Staff in college and one of the hottest guys on campus. We’d met in the library while studying for a test and had messed around a few times. “Hey, to what do I owe the honor of this

visit?” “I was in the neighborhood and thought I’d drop by and bring you this.” He extended my copy of a movie we’d watched at his place the last time we’d gotten together. “Come in; I was just about to make dinner. Are you hungry?” He walked in and shrugged his shoulders. “That depends on what’s cooking?” “Well, we can do spaghetti or tacos.” He made a face and stepped closer. “How about spaghetti tacos?” He planted a soft kiss on my cheek and gave me a warm smile. “I don’t know how to make those.” I shook my head and gave him an apologetic look. “Then regular old tacos are fine. I’ll help you make them.” He went with me to the kitchen, and the two

of us got busy cooking the ground beef and chopping lettuce. I warmed the shells as he got the cheese all the while making small talk and flirting. We sat on the couch and faced one another as we munched on our food and it was nice to sit and casually chat. I hadn’t had many friends over since graduation, and I had a feeling that Samuel was looking for more. He took my hand and held it in his lap, and I knew it was only so I could feel his big hard on through his jeans as he gave me smoldering looks. He was very hot, with dark hair and the deepest brown eyes. His chiseled features made me think of Whitt Porter, and I wondered if this is close to what he’d looked like as a younger man. I wondered about Sam’s size and if it were comparable to Whitt’s. I’d never forgotten that night we kissed. The way he’d been hard for me despite insisting on how wrong it was. “Do you want to mess around?” Samuel asked. He

placed my hand directly on his cock and pressed his hips forward. “Because I’d like to.” I met his eyes and smiled. “A little.” I still hadn’t gone all the way with anyone, though I’d certainly had more than my fair share of invitations and done oral more times than I could count. I just couldn’t ever go through with it. There was only one man who would take my virginity, and it was Whitt Porter. “A little?” “I’ll make you come if that’s what you’re asking.” “Sounds good to me.” He stretched his arms back across the couch and gestured to his crotch and the way he sat reminded me of that night I’d seen Whitt. I sat in front of him and took his cock out just like she’d done Whitt’s. Samuel was actually pretty impressive. His cock was thick and veiny, muscular with a thick ridge down his shaft. I held his cock up and licked it, and he threw his head

back and hissed a breath through his clenched teeth. “That’s good, Gemma. Fuck.” I closed my eyes and imagined myself with Whitt as I rolled my tongue around his head and then took him into my mouth. His cock was salty, and it made me crave my reward even more. I reached for his sac and rubbed his heavy balls, thinking of how I’d cupped Whitt’s which had hung light two weights between his legs, beneath that huge erect cock of his. I relaxed my throat and took him deeper, and with all of my oral practice, I’d learned how to take it deep. I was confident in my technique, and the young men I’d been with hadn’t complained. At least not when it came to oral. “Take off your clothes, Gemma. I want to taste that sweet pussy.” I stood and slipped down my panties, which were already soaked at the memory of Whitt. “Let me see those tits.” I slipped off the rest

of my clothes, and he came forward, taking my nipple into his teeth before sucking it hard. Then his hand came up to my mound, and he met my eyes. “That’s the softest pelt I’ve ever felt. I want to skin it.” He leaned down and pressed his mouth against my soft tuft of hair which was neatly trimmed and shaped into a small V at the top of my cleft. “Is that my arrow showing me the way?” I knew he was going to want more, but I had never had any problems steering men to oral sex. “I want to suck your cock. How about we do sixtynine.” I stroked his cock and licked my lips. “You got it, Gemma. Then I’m going to fuck that little pussy of yours.” “I don’t do that, but if you want me to make you come, I promise not to disappoint.” His face fell, and he shrugged. “Okay, baby. We can do whatever you want, but I

won’t promise I’m not going to come all down your throat.” I offered a smile. “I’d prefer it on my tits.” I had always preferred it on my tits, and only because it reminded me of Whitt. “Whatever.” He took my hand, and I led him to the bedroom where he stretched out atop my covers. I lay down opposite of him, and he pulled me over the top of his body, my knees settling down around his head. Then he pulled me down and lapped at my tender slit. The ache in my core was so great that I knew I was going to come soon. As he gripped my ass cheeks and rolled my hips hard against his face, licking me as deep as possible, I took his cock into my hand and stroked it, milking a tiny pearl of pre-come and gathering it with my tongue where it exploded with a taste of sweet and salt and all too soon it diluted. I’d have to get more. I sucked and worked my head on him taking him deep into my throat, and he lapped and

slipped his fingers between my folds. “No penetration, please.” I heard him huff, and then he stuck his tongue in deep and flicked it against my little barrier. He paused. “Are you a virgin or something?” “Yes, or something.” I put my mouth back to work, and in a few minutes, he pulled away from my sopping wet slit, and we rolled over and sat up. “Are you like, saving yourself for someone?” “Yes,” I said with a shrug. “Suck it.” He sat back and held his cock up. It had always been the same. When they found out they couldn’t have the cherry; they’d get in a shitty mood. Lucky for this fool I had a little bit of fantasy left in me. “Come on these, got it?” Now that our agreement had been made, I took his cock back into my

mouth, and he held my head and fucked my face really good, holding me down when he wanted, and I had even gagged a little. In the end, I felt his cock twitch, and I knew that his orgasm was on the way and he has no intention of stopping. I jerked back, and with a huff, he shot his load all over my tits, but not before I caught a taste, which lingered on my breath even though I’d swallowed it down. “Nice try.” “Yeah, well, I thought I should get something out of it since you’re not willing to put out.” I grabbed his tender balls and gave them a squeeze. “Seems lighter to me, so I’d say you’d got something.” I got to my feet and went to the bathroom to clean up while I watched him dress in in the mirror behind me. He wasn’t even concerned if I had gotten off or not, which I’d gotten plenty. I hadn’t wasted a thought on Samuel, and everything I had done had been to catch a glimpse of Whitt in my mind.

“See you around, Gemma.” He left with a look of disappointment on his face. It was hard to feel sorry for him when it would take me another thirty minutes and two double A batteries to finish his job, but after locking the front door, I lay on the bed and closed my eyes thinking again of Whitt as I worked my clit. It had been tempting to work my vibrator inside me, but I had made a promise to myself a long time ago to protect my virginity and leave myself intact for him. After I had come, I decided that I should call and check on Lila. With any luck, she’d tell me how her day went and talked about her father. Besides, I knew she had a lot on her mind with the new boyfriend drama. I was glad she was dating an older man too and wondered if it would bother her if I was with her father. It’s not like I could ask. I took out my phone, rolled over in bed, and dialed her number. “Gemma!” Her voice came through the phone. “I’m so glad you called, I’m driving, and I’m getting so sleepy.”

“It’s not even eight.” I was thankful that Sam hadn’t taken up more of my night. “I know, but I’ve been sleepy all day. I’m so tired all the time and this driving back and forth to see Daniel is killing me.” “It’s worth it though, right?” “It is when I get there.” She let out an evil giggle, and I giggled too knowing she’d told me all about their sex and how amazing it was. I imagined it would be half as good as me and her father’s, but it wasn’t like that had happened. Yet. I was still determined. “What’s going on with you, college grad?” She still had a year to go and only because she’d quit for a year before going back. “Nothing, I’ve been so lazy. Samuel just left, you remember him, right? From that party at Monica’s?” “The big stud on campus, yes. Did you give him a

bite of your cherry?” She’d called my oral escapades that for years. “Yes, but he wanted the pie. I gave him a blow job, and he left.” “Ugh, let me guess. You didn’t finish?” She had heard all about my woes through the years and knew everything about me except for my wild fixation on her father. “You guessed it. But I don’t want to talk about it. Subject change; how’s your father?” “Ew, we’re going from oral sex to my father,” she said making a gagging noise. I couldn’t tell her that it wasn’t that far-fetched. “He’s fine; still on my case and today, he was in an extra-special good mood. His secretary f*cked up and quit on him. Took a huge bonus he gave her and eloped to Vegas.” She let out a long breath. “I liked her too.” I knew that was her way of saying the woman hadn’t slept with her father. She hated anyone who

did, and I knew that one day, she might even hate me. It broke my heart to think that but hoped that our friendship was strong enough and she’d understand how much I loved him. I couldn’t help but think about that opening and knew it was time to put my plan into action. If there was a secretary job in Whitt Porter’s office, I was going to get it. He’d told me no once, but never again.

Chapter 5

Whitt

“I don’t know how you do it, man,” Dax said, as another woman at the gym strolled up and handed me her number. It was the second time that morning and all I could think was I must be on fire for them all to take notice. “It’s the smell of money. I was rolling around in the vault before I came.” He chuckled and finished his rep. “I’m serious, and it’s not fair. I’m younger than you, just as handsome, and they act like I don’t even exist.” “If you’d call them back, then they wouldn’t be so

bitter, and they wouldn’t warn their friends about you.” He’d already dated most of the single women at the gym and probably a couple of the married ones. “I’m not that bad.” “We could always use my private gym, and then there won’t be any women.” “Unless Lila and her friends come over.” Dax gave me a wicked smile, and I wanted to punch his teeth in. “I’ve told you before; my daughter is off-limits. You’re too old for her. It’s bad enough I’ve got another man playing daddy, and she’s eating it up.” “Oh man, that’s got to suck.” “That’s a good way to sum things up. I’m going to need you scouting some locations. Ashley wants to see the ones we’ve already purchased, and so I’ll

handle those. “Right.” He gave me a teasing smile. “Watch it; you’re still in hot water over the Lila remark.” He was the only SOB who would get away with that kind of mouth, and it was because we’d been best friends for years. He was my closest confidant, and I’d told him everything, including about my sexual trysts. “Sorry man.” “It’s okay, we’ve been arguing lately, and she hit a nerve the other day at breakfast. Told me she’s considered marrying this one.” He shook his head and gave me a sympathetic look as we went to clean up. After, we headed to the office where the temp seemed eager to see me. She got up as I walked in the door and hurried over

with her fingers wringing together nervously. “Mr. Porter, you have a Gemma Cassidy in your office. I’m sorry to let her in without an appointment, but she says she’s like family and that you’d want to see her.” She gave me a hopeful look. I held up a hand and nodded. “Yes, it’s fine, Gemma is my daughter’s best friend.” She let out a sigh, and her shoulders dropped as she relaxed and headed back to the desk. “She mentioned the secretary job. Maybe you’ve found my replacement.” She gave me a smile and returned to her work. Dammit, Lila. She had to have told her about the job and even though she’d promised me the other day she wouldn’t there was no other explanation for Gemma’s visit. I took a deep breath as I opened the door and found her sitting at my desk instead of in one of the chairs in front of it. She looked like she belonged there

with her head held high and a determined look on her pretty face. I’d seen that look before. This time I didn’t know if I could refuse her anything. I walked in dropping my briefcase by the door. “Gemma, how are you, dear?” I wasn’t going to let her know that she’d ruffled my feathers. She got to her feet, and we closed the distance between us. “I’m fine, Mr. Porter. I was in the area and thought I’d stop by.” “It’s been a while, have you forgotten where we live?” I took in her bright blue eyes and noticed the set of her brows, lifted high and spread apart as if she were sizing me up. “I’ve been busy graduating. I’m sorry you missed it.” She poked out her bottom lip as she stood and suddenly she was that little girl again, standing in front of me with a gleam in her eye. “Lila told me you had to go out of town.”

It had bothered me to miss her graduation, and despite everything, in many ways, she’d been like a daughter to me too. She’d spent more nights at my house than not in those last years of high school and at least two beyond. Even after things had been awkward, she’d still been around for Lila, keeping our secret. “Yes, I’m sorry. What can I help you with today?” I let my eyes trail down her body, taking in the swell of her breasts which threatened to spill out of her top because she’d not buttoned her shirt all the way, and the tight pencil skirt that showed off all of her curves. She looked like she belonged on the cover of a magazine or between the pages. She cleared her throat and met my eyes directly. “I heard about the position and wondered if I could ask you for the job. Money is a bit tight, and with my grandmother abroad, she’s not sending money as often as she used to.” I hated to think of her struggling and wished she’d just asked for some money instead.

I took a moment to pause and choose my next words carefully. I didn’t want to hurt her feelings or seem like I was coming up with an excuse because of what had happened between us years ago. “I just don’t think it’s appropriate for you to work for me, being that your Lila’s friend. If it didn’t work out, then it would only cause problems.” I was already thinking of how easy it would be to bend her over my desk and push that fucking skirt up over her ass. She put her hand on her chest. “I thought that would be the reason you’d help me. I mean, we’ve known each other a long time, Mr. Porter.” “That’s why I’d like you to let me write you a check, Gemma. Consider it a graduation gift.” She glanced up, and her eyes were hard, her lip curled back. “With all due respect, I don’t want your money.” She turned and walked to the window, and the light shone through her hair, catching every strand and making it look ablaze. I had insulted her.

“I don’t mind helping, Gemma, please don’t be offended.” I stepped up behind her, and she turned, standing so close I could kiss her. “I’m qualified, Mr. Porter, and you know I’m loyal.” She met my eyes with a hard stare, and I took it as a challenge. She was so beautiful and seemed so vulnerable, that I couldn’t help but feel sorry for her. I’d always wanted to take care of her and deep inside I knew I’d always felt guilty for not giving her what she wanted that night. I was certain she wasn’t standing before me in the same pure form and that some gangly young man had no doubt been given her virginity. She lifted her chin defiantly and met my eyes. “I want this job. Please, Mr. Porter. I’m behind on rent, and I don’t know what to do. I want to earn my living.” She gave me the same pleading look as she had all those years ago. I couldn’t refuse her again, not this simple request. I had to respect that she wanted to

earn her own living and wished Lila had this much determination. I placed my arms on hers and pulled her close. “Okay, Gemma. It’s yours, but first, you tell me the truth, how did you find out about the job? Did Lila tell you?” “No, sir. It was posted online.” I let out a sigh and realized it had been posted. I’d ordered that be done myself in hopes to find a permanent replacement. “I won’t tell her if you don’t want. I know you keep secrets.” “It’s okay. I’ll tell her.” I figured she’d be pleased and then maybe I could score some points with her. “Thank you, Mr. Porter!” She fell into my arms, and I stood stroking her arms and rubbing soft circles on her back. “It will be okay, Gemma.” I stepped away and got her a tissue off the desk, and she wiped her tears,

and I smoothed down her hair. She was so much prettier than I’d ever imagined she’d turn out to be, and though my daughter was a beautiful young woman, Gemma was a knockout. She had filled out in all of the right places and had a certain sex appeal in the way she carried herself. I had a feeling she’d turned out promiscuous considering how she carried herself and I scolded myself at the thought of having her. It was just as wrong now as it had been then, and I was going to have to fight my cravings daily. I knew deep down that I’d not been able to refuse her because I wanted her and was as determined to have her as she had been back then to have me. For a moment, I wondered if that had changed, but then I reminded myself that things had to stay strictly professional. I couldn’t have her. Ever. “So where do you want me?” Her voice pulled me out of my thoughts, and I narrowed my eyes.

“What did you say?” Where did I want her? On the desk, over the chair, on the floor, the couch? I could even take her to my private bathroom and put her over the sink, and then I could see the smile on my face as I stroked that sweet ass. “I said, when do you want me here.” She looked up at me with those big blue eyes and my cheeks reddened. “Of course. Let’s see. How about you come on Monday morning. That will give you tomorrow and the weekend to rest up, and I’ll see first thing. I’ll make sure the temp, Margaret, is around to train you and if you have any questions, you can always pop in on me and ask.” I had a feeling she’d be popping in a lot, and part of me hoped she would. “Thank you.” She stepped closer again, and the feel of her close made me breathe in her scent. She still smelled the same. Like fresh rain and crisp, juicy apples. I wanted to take a bite. “You’ve always taken such good care of me, Mr. Porter.”

“It’s my pleasure. You’re a good friend to Lila. And I meant what I said; I’d like to give you a starting bonus, something to get you lined out on rent and give you a little peace of mind. You’ll work for it. I’ll make sure to keep you on your toes.” I wasn’t going to take no for an answer. This was Gemma, and I’d known her for too long not to feel responsible for her well-being. Her grandmother had always been so eccentric that she’d taken off on the girl and I knew that she’d fit right in with Lila and me. I wondered what would have happened to her if she and Lila hadn’t met and shuddered to think of how she might have ended up. My protective nature kicked in, and I went to my desk to get my checkbook. “How’s five thousand?” Her eyes widened. “Thank you, Mr. Porter. I won’t let you down, I promise.” She came around the desk and took the check. Leaning in close, she hugged me and kissed my cheek.

As she left, and I looked down to my lap at the raging bulge tenting my pants, I wondered what I’d gotten myself into.

Chapter 6

Gemma

My morning couldn’t get any crazier as I left for my new commute down to Whitt’s office. Traffic was a mess, there was a run in my favorite stockings, and my coffee which I’d gone five minutes out of my way to get, tasted like it had been funneled through a gym shoe. I had deliberately dressed in my most revealing blouse and another tight skirt after noticing how he’d gawked at me last time. I loved his eyes on me and hoped that taunting him would lead to more. Once I arrived, I went into his office where his

temp was waiting. She had a big smile for me as I walked into the room, but it quickly faded when she got a look at my top. “Oh, I’m not sure Mr. Porter will approve of that blouse.” Margaret glanced at my breasts as if they were completely bared to the world instead of tucked into my exposed lace bra which was peeking out of the top. “You think it’s a bit much?” I loved it, but she nodded and offered me a sweater. I reluctantly put it on, and it didn’t do much to hide my assets. I didn’t have huge breasts, but what I did have, I loved to enhance, and I’d noticed Mr. Porter had appreciated it too. I spent the next hour getting instruction, and though I thought the temp would stay with me, she gathered her purse. “If you have any questions, you just call, but really it’s a no brainer. Answer calls, make coffee, and wrangle the pop-ins.”

I pulled my chair toward the desk. “Pop-ins?” I wondered if he had many friends dropping by and about that time, Mr. Porter’s friend, who I had seen around the house a few times when I was much younger, came into the office. She leaned down closer. “That would be one now,” whispered Margaret. Then she straightened and offered him a warm smile. “He hasn’t made it in.” “He’s right behind me; I’ll wait.” The man stopped and held out his hand. “I’m Dax Fisher; you look familiar.” “I’ve seen you at Mr. Porter’s house.” His eyes narrowed. “I’m pretty sure I’d remember a gorgeous woman like yourself.” Margaret opened the door to Mr. Porter’s office. “Feel free to take a seat. I’ll be heading out now, Gemma. Call if you need me.” She wasted no time heading out, and I glanced to Dax who loomed over

me like a storm cloud, his eyes still shadowed as if he were trying to place me. “Gemma does sound familiar; maybe we have met. I must have been drunk. Refresh my memory.” “I was out by the pool; it was a sunny day.” I slipped my arms free of the sweater and let it fall around my waist. His eyes lingered around my breasts, and he raked a hand through his sandy brown hair and then scratched his stubbled chin. “Now I know you’re pulling my leg. I’d remember that. You’re far too sexy to forget. Did you date Whitt?” He leaned up toward the desk. My smile widened, and I felt the blush rise to my cheeks, but I just lifted a shoulder casually, knowing playing aloof would drive him crazy. “I’m going to figure you out,” he warned playfully as the opened across the room and Whitt strolled in.

He looked at Dax and then at me and his eyes narrowed and grew darker as they burned on his friend. “I see you two are catching up.” He gave me a wink. “So, she tells me that we have met before, but I can’t believe I don’t remember a gorgeous woman like her.” Whitt’s tone grew acidic. “That’s because she was only seventeen when you saw her. She’s Lila’s best friend.” Dax hopped off the desk and did a double-take. “No way. You’re the little ginger girl with the sweet — He turned and looked over his shoulder at Whitt and shrugged. “I remember you now. Wow, you’re all grown up. How old are you now?” “Still too young for you, Dax.” Whitt opened the door and pegged his friend with a hard glare, so Dax gave me a wink and ambled into the office.

Whitt pulled the door to and walked to my desk where he stood beside me, looking down. I made sure to look him in the eye and smile, but his face was still dark, his features clouded. “Gemma, I’d appreciate you covering up.” He pulled the sweater up behind me and pulled it over my shoulders. I gave him a pouty look. “You don’t like my outfit? I chose the color because I knew it was your favorite and I wanted to thank you for the advance. I went shopping to buy some new things for work, and I really wanted you to like them.” I wiped my eye and sniffed, and his expression changed. “I’m sorry, Mr. Porter.” “Gemma, you look beautiful. It’s just I don’t want men like Dax coming in here and undressing you with their eyes.” He patted my shoulder and rubbed the soft sweater. “Do you think he was doing that?” I smiled and

pretended to like the idea, and his eyes darkened again. I loved his protective nature, and it made me hot that he cared enough to be bothered. “I expect professionalism, Gemma. I don’t need my men distracted with wanting to fuck you.” He turned and stormed to his office and slammed the door. I let out a soft giggle knowing he had hoped to shock me, but the only person I wanted to want me, was him. An hour or so later, after untangling all of the paper clips in the drawer and sharpening pencils, which strangely had the names of different Las Vegas casinos, I looked down and noticed that the small tear in my stockings was worse. Dammit. I stood up and kicked off my shoes, knowing no one had come into the office all morning, and reached up my skirt to pull off the thigh-high stockings. As soon as I was bent over, with my silky down to my knee and the one I’d already pulled off dangling from my hand, Dax came out of Whitt’s

office. “Pardon me, Gemma,” he said. I looked up to see him smiling and Whitt’s face burning with anger behind him. “I’m sorry, Mr. Porter.” My face reddened, but I couldn’t help smile as Dax licked his lips. “I had a run in my stocking.” I held up the one with the run in it as Dax let loose a chuckle and headed out. Mr. Porter crossed the room and held out his hand. I dropped the stockings in his hand, and he stuffed them into his pocket and leaned over me. “Gemma, Dax is my best friend. He’s a little rough on the ladies if you know what I mean, and I don’t want you to get hurt.” “I’m not interested in him,” I let my eyes burn on his and then after what seemed like a long moment of deliberation, he stepped back. “Gemma, I think your new clothes are beautiful,

but you should really tone it down. Clients might get the wrong idea if they come in here and you’re looking—if you come across too sexy.” I kept my chin tucked, but net his eyes with a smirk playing around my lips. “You think I’m sexy, Mr. Porter?” I leaned in, putting my hands behind my back so that my chest stuck out and brushed against him. He hissed a breath between his teeth and leaned close enough for me to kiss. “Behave, Gemma.” He turned and went to his office, and I followed. “Margaret said that the plants needed to be watered.” I went to the bathroom off of his office and found the container she’d told me was left there to do the job and filled it in the sink. “Thank you.” Whitt went to his chair and sat, and I carried the small watering can and took care of his plants, pulling away from the dead leaves and taking my time as he stared at his phone.

“How old is Dax?” I asked, making small talk that I knew would drive him crazy. “Too old for you.” “Why do you say that? I like older men. It’s the one thing Lila, and I have in common lately.” I knew the remark would get a rise and sure enough, he cleared his throat. “What do you think of Daniel?” I couldn’t help but grin. Lila’s boyfriend was gorgeous, and if I weren’t in love with her father, I’d be very jealous. “I don’t know. I think he’s sexy, charming, rich. He seems to treat Lila like a little princess. I think he reminds her of you.” His expression went blank, and he leaned back in his chair. “Do you think I’ve been a horrible father? I mean, is she trying to compensate for something? Me not being around as much as I should be.” He put his

hands up behind his head, and as I turned and looked across the room, I turned over a large ivy, spilling soil and leaf litter to the floor. “I’m so clumsy.” I knelt down, feeling like a total klutz. “This sums up my first day.” I had so wanted to be amazing for him, to do everything right, and be his perfect little helper, but that had gone to shit quick. I looked down and rubbed my temples and tried to regain my composure. “It’s fine.” I looked up to see he’d come over to help and he knelt down beside me gathering the crumpled leaves. “No, please. I’ve got it.” I took the leaves from his hands, and he closed his around mine and looked into my eyes. For a brief moment, I thought he was going to kiss me, and my heart raced. Instead, he reached up and brushed a smudge of potting soil from my face. “You can relax. You’re going to do fine here and fit

in; when you tone it down.” He stood, and I stood to my knees in front of him. His pants were bulging in the front again, and I wanted so badly to reach and touch him. If he only knew how much I wanted him. He extended a hand and helped me up, and I took the leaf litter I’d gathered to the trash. “I’ll get something for the rest.” I gestured to the crumbs of soil on the floor. “No, the offices are vacuumed nightly. They’ll get it.” He plopped down in his seat and straightened his tie. I walked to his desk and straightened the picture of Lila he kept on his desk, and the few others beside it. “Could I bring you some fresh coffee?” I wanted to keep busy and to be around him as much as possible. Sitting out at the desk all alone was not only boring but like torture. Who knew being his secretary would be so boring? I glanced down to see a smaller picture of Lila and me both, one we’d taken the day we graduated. The day we’d kissed.

I’d never noticed it before, and it had been one of many other smaller snapshots he kept cluttered on his desk. He saw me staring at the photo and got a strange look on his face. “Yes, fresh coffee is always welcome. Did Margaret happen to tell you how I like it?” “Two sugars.” I glanced at the picture again and wondered if he had ever thought about it being the same day as our kiss. And if he had, did he ever wonder what might have been if he’d given me more than just one kiss? I hurried off to get his coffee with the question burning in my brain.

Chapter 7

Whitt

My morning had been so busy with meetings that I’d had to pass on a trip to the gym with Dax, and he hadn’t thought it was funny when I told him that was his opportunity to score without me there to distract the ladies. As I rode the elevator up to my office, I couldn’t help but wonder what Gemma had worn to work. She was by far the sexiest secretary I’d ever hired, and I wasn’t sure that was a good thing. I’d gotten into a relationship with one before and that had ended so rough that I had made a vow never to be with another secretary again. That’s about the time I’d moved on to the cook I’d hired at home, which

proved even worse. I’d tried to be a good boy and not bone the help for the past few years, and since that hot kiss, and all of my fantasies about Gemma, it was hard to be around her and not think about it. I’d had to get Dax in line, who’d begged me for a chance to ask her out, promising he’d take it slow and wear a condom. The remarks had nearly gotten him punched, but I knew he’d done it just to goad me. The elevator opened up to the hall outside my office, and when I opened the door, there was Gemma, bent over and halfway under her desk. “Good morning. I dropped my pen, and I can’t seem to reach it. I think my top is a bit too tight.” She tugged up her sleeves up and got to her feet. “I’ll try to get it tomorrow.” “I’ll get it.” I couldn’t take my eyes off of her

sweet tits. As inappropriately as she dressed, I loved her confidence to wear it, and as she pulled herself up from the floor, I dropped to my knees and bent down, retrieving the pen which was in a bit of a tight spot. She offered her hand, and I stood, noticing how tight and short this particular skirt was, and the fact that she didn’t have panty lines. I could so easily push her against the desk and fuck her without even getting undressed, and I was beginning to wonder if that was her point. “Here you go.” I handed her the pen, and she slipped it inside her shirt, tucking it in her cleavage. I let out a long breath and headed to my office where I had to go over some of the new property offers. The expansions were already costing me a fortune, and now the land owners wanted to play hardball. I’d been through the same thing every time and now considered the obstacle just another step in the process. I glanced at Gemma’s picture and shifted in my seat. She’d looked particularly tasty today, and I

wished I had an open office so I could see her. Because of her wardrobe, I considered rearranging and leaving my door open for a better view. I took out her stocking, which I’d stuck down in my bottom desk drawer with the other where I kept my emergency stash of condoms and a finger vibe. Her perfume tickled my nose as I held it to my nose and I closed my eyes imagining myself between her legs, slipping those stockings down. My cock stayed hard in her presence, and I was beginning to have thoughts. Maybe if I fucked her and got I over with I’d stop being so tempted, but then again, I kind of liked the longing and how hot it made me look and not touch. I got up and went into the bathroom, bringing the stocking with me. And I leaned back against the door and undid my belt. I hadn’t done this at work in a while, and usually, I could control my urges, but I had to feel her against me. I wrapped the silky stocking around my cock and

rolled my hands at each end and held it tight, squeezing it. My head grew nice and red, like a ripe berry, and I rubbed the stocking up and down my shaft, the soft silk gliding with ease. A small tear wept at the tip, and I worked it faster, knowing it wouldn’t take long. Sure enough, I felt my release and stepped forward roping the bowl with the thick jets of my release. I cleaned up and walked out, still holding the stocking which I quickly returned to the drawer. My mind felt clearer already, and when it was time to order lunch, I called her into my office with a plan. “I’m far too busy this morning to go out for lunch, but I thought you could order us something in and join me here?” A smile lit her eyes, and she nodded. “What would you like?” She walked up to the desk and leaned on it like she did each time she came into my office. The other secretaries had all kept their distance, but not Gemma. She was always up close and personal, which had made my fantasies

that much easier to imagine. “You choose. I’m sure you’ve seen the menus in your desk. Find something you like and make it a double. My treat to celebrate your first days.” “That’s so thoughtful, thank you.” She hurried to her desk and quickly returned with the menus. I’d assumed that she was going to order from her desk, but she grabbed the phone and dialed. She ordered us two steak sandwiches and asked for them to deliver and then she hung up the phone. “I hope that’s acceptable. Those sandwiches are my favorite.” She rubbed a hand flat against her tummy. “Mine too, you did good.” “Well, it does help that you’ve never been a picky eater. Remember that time Lila and I cooked breakfast? You ate our raw pancakes.”

I laughed at the memory, and it was nice to have those times to reflect on. “I actually asked the cook to start preparing them a little undercooked for me ever since.” “Ah, the cook. How does Gorgio feel about that?” I wasn’t aware she’d been around to meet Gorgio. “He’s not happy. But then neither were the last two.” I was sure she remembered Felicity, the cook I was fucking the night she spied on us and then kissed me. “What ever happened to that one? You really liked her. Felicity, was it?” I knew she remembered the name and was just being sly. “I didn’t see her again after that and kept things strictly professional from then on. It wasn’t meant to be.” The phone rang ending that line of conversation, which was a relief considering where my last

thoughts about the kiss had landed me with the stocking. If I got that worked up again, I’d surely take her right over the desk and I wouldn’t stop until we were both moaning each other’s names. The sandwiches were amazing, and we made small talk, learning we had a few other things in common. Conversation was easy with her, and I found all the stress of the morning gone, which was good since I had an afternoon meeting. As we laughed over a story about Lila’s first day of school, there was a knock at the door. I glanced up to see my ex-girlfriend, Samantha giving me a narrowed look. Gemma sat up and gathered the remainder of her lunch, and though I hated to, I asked her to excuse us. She and Samantha glared at one another, but when Gemma closed the door, Samantha slapped on a fake smile. She had once been the most beautiful

woman until I saw that her gorgeous blonde exterior was just a mask to hide the viper beneath it. “I see you’re still up to the same old tricks.” She rolled her eyes and brushed off the chair that Gemma was in and took a seat. I tossed the rest of my sandwich in the trash and met her wicked stare. “She’s Lila’s friend, practically a daughter to me.” “I think I would have known if you had another daughter running around causing problems. How is Lila doing?” Things between the two hadn’t ended well, so I didn’t dignify her question with a response. She didn’t care about Lila and more than she’d cared about me. She’d wanted my money all along. “Why are you here?” “I need a bit of advice, and I know you’ll want to be the one to give it to me.”

“Definitely take the pills; a gun is so messy.” It was a cold thing to say, but she’d once suggested something similar to my daughter, so I had no love lost for this woman or concern as to where she got her advice. “Before you hurt my feelings, perhaps you should hear me out. I have a friend who wants me to invest in a piece of land that is precariously close to your St. Croix resort. Normally, I wouldn’t give a damn, but since it was where we spent so much time together, it touched a sentimental nerve.” “Who is the main investor?” “Milton.” Her new lover and one of my biggest adversaries. She hadn’t come to warn me. She’d come to gloat. I looked up to the ceiling and let out a long sigh. “Ah, yes. Good old Milton. What’s the catch, Sammy?” She’d always hated when I’d called her that and thought that shortened names were

unsophisticated, and she had gotten a bug up her butt that I’d never admitted that Whitt was short for something. “There is no catch. I came to warn you. He’s going to buy the land and keep you from having it. He’s bitter knowing it meant something to us. And I wanted you to know so you could beat him to the punch.” “What’s in it for you?” I knew there had to be a catch. Samantha did nothing for other without it benefiting herself. “Well, to be honest, I have my eye on a little place near the Mediterranean, and quite frankly I’d rather his money not be tied up in some revenge scheme.” “Much easier to lay your hands on it if it’s not.” That remark earned me a bitter glare. “Think what you want, Whitt. I loved you.” She met my eyes with such sincerity that for a split

second, I thought she meant it. But I knew better. Hearing the words from her lips made me cringe, and I wondered how I could have ever been blinded by her charms. “Me and my billions? I’m sure you did.” She huffed, clutching the front of her blouse. “I didn’t come to fight, but I’m sure you can see my situation without rubbing it in my face.” Her tone was much more bitter than it had been. “I appreciate it.” “Whitt, he’s going to offer double. Strike fast.” She took her bag from her lap and sauntered out, leaving the door open behind her. I leaned over to see Gemma deliver a venomous glare to Samantha’s back. I had to be careful. Either Sam was warning me about Milton was on the up and up, or she was in cahoots with the seller and wanted me to snatch it

up in a hurry. I’d have to put my men on it. But first, I had something else I needed to do. I walked out and stood at Gemma’s desk. She looked up at me with a half-hearted grin. “I remember her.” “I’m going to have to ask you to keep her visit to yourself.” Her eyes widened. “No, it’s not like that. Strictly business with that one, but you know Lila. And I wanted to apologize for sending you out. Lunch was a lot of fun, and I hated that it ended that way.” “Thanks,” she said. “And I won’t tell Lila. Secrets are my specialty.” And wasn’t that a good thing.

Chapter 8

Gemma

I knew keeping secrets was going to be tough but I found out Lila, and her father would take things to a whole new level when she called me just as I finished dinner. I hadn’t told her about my job, and I hoped that she wouldn’t be mad at me, but she’s the one who had been out of touch for the past few days. “Congratulations, Gemma!” her voice sang the word, and I breathed a sigh of relief. I had almost expected her to chew me out and ask why I’d gone behind her back, but I should have known better. Lila wanted the best for others and always had.

“I was going to tell you, but—where have you been?” I’d tried to call after my first day to no avail. She let loose a sound of frustration. “I’ve been with Daniel at his place. We’ve been having some serious issues with his job and relocating, and frankly, I’m exhausted with the commute.” “Sorry, I didn’t know you two were having trouble.” They’d seemed like things were perfect. “No, we’re fine. The issues are with his job, but I wanted to warn you. My father is pissed off at me, and he’s going to play twenty questions with you. I was hoping you’d keep the things I’ve told you in the past about Daniel and me a secret.” I knew the things she was talking about specifically, without asking. The most important one being the pregnancy scare they’d had a little over a month earlier. “Of course.” I had kept her secrets forever and his

as well and I often wondered if I’d lose them both if either’s truth ever were exposed. “I told him that I want to move out and he’d go crazy. I know he’s only flipping out because it’s Daniel, and now he’s insisting there has to be some hidden reason why we want to rush things. He even accused me of being pregnant and said that Daniel is a master manipulator and insinuated that he'd brainwashed me.” “Wow, it sounds like he’s gone off the deep end. Thanks for the warning.” I wondered if my working for him had come at a bad time. I’d hoped that he’d see his daughter happy with an older man and the idea of being with me wouldn’t turn him off. She laughed. “If he starts talking to himself or mumbling under his breath, stay clear. It’s better than trying to reason with him. Trust me, I know.” “So, what is up with you and Daniel? You two did kind of come up with the marriage talk awfully fast.

I remember just a couple of months ago you didn’t want to be stuck in a marriage.” “I was just scared. The truth is, it’s not easy being with an older man. He’s so much more experienced in life, and sometimes it’s painfully obvious. But then it’s wonderful because he takes such good care of me.” I hated hearing the negative, but I could imagine how wonderful I would be too and closed my eyes wishing so desperately to have that with Whitt. I’d never had a man take care of me like that; like I was his special girl. “Well, I have to admit I’m a little jealous, Lila. It sounds like you’re really in love.” “I am, and it’s not just the sex, which is mind blowing, but it’s the way he puts me first. He’s so worried that something will happen to me on those long commutes that’s he’s trying to be closer, but the company he works for is not being good about transferring him. He was going to get a different job, but he makes such good money.”

“You’d think your father could see all of that.” “He’s jealous. He’s losing his baby girl. He’d die if he knew Daniel has me call him daddy in the bedroom. It would break his heart.” “I’ll be sure and not let that one slip.” I made a face knowing I couldn’t possibly imagine a situation where that would come out. Lila chuckled softly. “Oh, I can’t even believe I told you that.” It had only made me want her father even more and wished things could be that way for us. I’d love to call him anything in bed, in the heat of the moment. “It’s okay. Your secret is safe with me.” She let out a long breath. “I didn’t want you to end up in the middle if he brings it up. It’s best for you to know and pretend you don’t. Daddy will calm down in a few days when he comes to his senses.”

“When have you thought about having the wedding?” I thought it might be best to steer the conversation from Whitt for a while. “We’ve talked about waiting a month, or maybe at the end of the summer.” “Definitely not the spring wedding you’ve always dreamt of.” “Yeah, but at least I still have my handsome groom, and I’m learning that’s all that matters. And I’d still like for you to be my bridesmaid. If we have an actual ceremony. I hope though I doubt my daddy will walk me down the aisle.” Her voice broke, and I hated hearing her so upset. “Which one?” I had only said it hoping to get a laugh, and sure enough, she giggled, but then I heard a pounding at my door. “Hold on, Lila. Someone’s at my door.” I went to peek through the peephole and found Whitt, red-

faced and angry on the other side. “Hey, I have to go. I’ll call you later, okay?” I made sure the call had ended before I answered the door. “Whitt? What are you doing here?” I decided to play dumb was the best course of action, and he grabbed both of my hands and met my eyes. “Is Lila hiding something from me?” Saying no right away would be too obvious so I shook my head and pulled my lips in tight as he pulled back and raked his fingers through his hair as he paced the floor. “She’s talking about moving out and getting married to that Daniel. That guy has so much influence over her.” He clenched his fist, and I went to the couch to offer him a seat. He joined me there and looked me in the eyes. “Tell me she's not get pregnant, Gemma. She’d tell

you that, I know she would.” He gave me a challenging glare as I shook my head. “No, she’s not. She’d tell me that for sure. Have you ever thought that maybe she loves him so much and that’s the only reason?” I rested my elbow on the back of the couch and leaned against my hand. “Love? He’s an old man. What does he want with a young girl like Lila? She’s got her whole life ahead of her, and she could do better.” “You know, just because that’s your opinion, doesn’t mean that everyone else is so bothered by an age gap. Love doesn’t know age, and neither does attraction.” “Attraction is different. There are boundaries.” “And she’s twenty-two years old.” I let out a long sigh. “I don’t know why I thought you would understand

my side of this; you thought you were ready for me at eighteen.” And I had been. I wanted to tell him I was and I’d always been. But I decided to let him ramble. He turned his head and mumbled something under his breath, and I knew that was my sign to steer clear. “We’re not kids anymore.” “I know that.” He waved his hand dismissively. “But she’s still too young. You’re too young. I remind myself of that all the time, and— “You do?” I narrowed my eyes and scooted closer to him on the couch. “What do you mean?” “Please, Gemma. Of course, you’re an attractive woman, but it doesn’t make things okay.” He shrugged and looked away then he turned back toward me, shifting in his seat and taking my hands, which this time, he held gently. “I know I’ve asked you to keep things secret before

and I know that you keep Lila’s secrets as well, but I’m begging you, Gemma. If there is ever anything that you think I should know, you’ll tell me. If she’s ever in any kind of danger or if that Daniel does anything to her like knock her up, or God help him if he hits her.” Desperation burned in his eye, and I gave him a nod, and he pulled me closer. “Say it, Gemma. Promise me.” “I promise.” I knew it was a promise I could only keep if I felt she was truly in danger and I didn’t think that would ever happen. Not to Lila and not by Daniel. “Thank you.” He reached up and stroked my cheek and then pulled me into his embrace. I closed my eyes and smelled his cologne. It was like all of my dreams were so close to a reality that I wanted to kiss him. But it wasn’t the time. He pulled back and looked into my eyes. “You’re a good friend, Gemma, to Lila and to me, you both mean a lot to me.”

I wanted to ask how much I meant and kiss him deeply. “You mean a lot to me too, Mr. Porter.” He sat there a minute and looked around my house and then raked his hand through his hair again. “I’m sorry that I barged in here like this.” “You’re welcome to come anytime. I wasn’t doing anything. I bought a new blouse.” I held it up, and his eyes widened. “Do you like it?” “It doesn’t look like it would cover much.” He scratched his hairy chin. “You want to see it on me? Then you can tell me what you think.” Before he could answer, I leaned up and stripped off my shirt and slipped the new one on. His eyes widened that I’d done it right there. “I’m sorry. Maybe that wasn’t appropriate of me.”

I gave a devilish grin, and he laughed. “I think you know damned well what is and isn’t appropriate. You like to try and shock me, don’t you?” I lifted a shoulder. “Maybe I do.” “You’re a very naughty girl, Gemma. You should learn to behave, especially around the office. Dax is still making inappropriate jokes about you.” “He’s a nice guy, though. Or so he seemed.” I liked teasing him about Dax. His hand fell on my shoulder, and he gave it a squeeze. “Looks can be deceiving.” “Would it bother you if I was interested in him?” I lifted my shirt, but he put his hand out to stop me. His face fell, and he narrowed his eyes. “I don’t think you are. I think you like to tease me. You know he’s not right for you.”

“Too old, or not right?” I lifted the top up successfully over my head, and his gaze immediately fell to my breasts. “Both,” he spoke softly as if in a trance and then he met my eyes. I leaned in closer still wearing nothing but my thin, lacy bra. “Who do you think I should be with then?” “I find it hard to believe that you don’t have a boyfriend lurking around here somewhere.” He glanced around the room and laughed. Then his eyes focused on me. “Put your top on.” “I don’t have a boyfriend. I haven’t ever really.” Not since our kiss. “They don’t know what they’re missing,” he said, glancing down at my body. “Yet, you do, and still, you don’t want me?” I

challenged him. “I want lots of things, but mostly, I want what’s best for you, Gemma.” He reached up and cupped my chin, and I turned my head to the side, lying on it like it was the only place in the world I wanted to be. “I should be going, Gemma. I’ll see you tomorrow.” He got up, and in a moment, he was gone.

Chapter 9

Whitt

It had been a few days since my blow up with Lila, and she still hadn’t come home. I knew she was hell-bent on proving her point and I was helpless to do anything. I couldn’t just drive up to his house and pummel the guy and drag my daughter home kicking and scream. She was a grown woman, as much as I hated to admit it. And so was Gemma. I’d been so close to kissing her that night at her house, and I knew she’d been doing things to try and get a rise out of me.

“You’ve been awfully quiet lately,” Dax said as he smashed his burger down small enough to fit it into his mouth. He was the only person who would order a burger at the most expensive restaurant in the city. We’d left the office for lunch, and even though I’d done it to get away from Gemma and her taunting wardrobe, I couldn’t help but think about her and where she was. Had she met someone for lunch? I knew she’d claimed not to have a boyfriend, but that didn’t mean she wasn’t going out or hooking up. She was so seductive that I could imagine her having a different man each day and it made my blood boil. I finally finished chewing and answered Dax. “Yeah, I’ve got a lot on my mind.” “It’s got to be a woman. If it were work, I wouldn’t be able to get you to shut up about it. Are you still having problems, is it Lila?”

“Nothing I can’t handle, but I wish she’d come home so I could handle them, or at least answer her phone.” “She’s trying to leave the nest, man. And you’re not giving her the wings.” “She’s determined she’s in love with this guy. I don’t know, maybe she is?” I knew the more I thought about how I felt about Gemma, the less fucked up Lila’s relationship seemed. “Of course, she is. Your daughter has always had a good head on her shoulders, so why worry now? Besides, wouldn’t you want her with someone like you who is a bit older and knows how to treat a girl? These punks today, they just want sex, dope, and video games. And something tells me that’s not the only thing rattling around in your brain.” He had always been able to read me. “Yeah, there is something else, and if I tell you, you better not utter one fucking word.”

“Ooh, that good, huh? You’ve been seeing someone new?” “Not seeing, exactly, but Gemma’s been coming onto me pretty hard, and it’s getting harder and harder to resist.” “Wow, what a hypocrite move that would be.” “Thanks, asshole.” I shook my head and took a sip of my drink. I didn’t know why I even bothered telling him anything. “I’m sorry, but you made such a big deal and all. I’ve been telling you; she’s fucking hot. I’d hit that, daddy/daughter dilemma or not.” “Easy. It’s bad enough she’s so close to Lila, I don’t want to think any worse.” I had struggled with my desires for so long, and I couldn’t believe I was talking about them with Dax of all people. But who else was there?

“Does Lila know her friend has the hots for her father?” He gave a soft chuckle, and I wanted to kick his teeth in. “She doesn’t have the hots for me; she’s a confused girl. She was too young four years ago, and she’s still too young. She doesn’t know what she wants.” Dax leaned in across the table. “Wait, you banged her at eighteen? Damn.” “No!” My voice carried out through the restaurant, and I leaned in and lowered it. “We only kissed. She had caught me fucking the help, and I asked her not to tell Lila. She wanted me to kiss her and to keep her quiet, I did. That’s it.” I left out the whole part about her grabbing my dick and how I’d dreamt of that time over and over for the last four years. “Damn, I want your problems, man. You should hit it. I’m telling you.”

“Of course, that’s what you’d say. But she’s my daughter’s friend.” “Who says she has to know? Unless you like this girl for—you do! You like her for more. You’re in love?” It was an absurd thought, and I had never claimed to be in love with Gemma, but I did care deeply. Too deeply to just use her for sex and move on to the next. “It’s a delicate situation.” “I feel you, man. It’s too bad.” “Yeah, it’s never going to happen.” I was so certain when I’d said that. I had felt a touch of relief that I’d finally made a decision to stop encouraging things. And I would try and put her out of my mind. We finished the rest of our meal talking about Dax and how he’d managed to score three numbers with me not around at the gym lately and how I needed to get my old ass back in gear.

We returned to work, and I went up to find Gemma behind her desk. She had small, wrapped gift box on her desk and I wondered if I’d missed her birthday or if some young suitor had brought her a gift. “Hi, Mr. Porter.” She got up and grabbed the package and followed me into my office. “I bought you something.” She placed the gift on my desk as I sat down. “Open it!” She bounced in her seat, her perky breasts bouncing with her and causing my cock to turn diamond hard. “You shouldn’t have done this, Gemma.” I gave her a warm smile and pulled the tie out. “It’s very nice. Thank you.” “I wanted to thank you for everything. Your bonus helped me so much, and it was so generous.” “You’re like family, Gemma. I like taking care of you.” I wished there was more I could do and I suddenly realized that everything I’d decided at the

restaurant was out the window. I couldn’t shake her that easily. She walked around and perched herself on the edge of my desk and reached for my collar, her slim, cool fingers brushing my skin as she loosened my tie. “What are you doing?” I chuckled. “Putting on your new tie, silly. I think it will look nice with this suit.” She worked her magic and soon my new tie was secure and seemed perfectly straight. But Gemma didn’t pull away. She looked deep into my eyes as if lost in a trance and then leaned down and brushed her lips against mine. And at that moment I knew I didn’t have any fight left in me. I deepened the kiss and pulled her down off the desk and into my lap, but then my better judgment made one last attempt. I grabbed her hands and held them tight. “It’s not

right, Gemma.” Her eyes burned into mine. “I’ve waited four years for this kiss. I’ve thought of it every day. Don’t deprive me of this moment.” Having her in my lap, in my arm, and against me felt so right, and I was tired of depriving myself as well. I pulled her close with one hand and cupped her breast with the other. She rubbed me through my pants, moaning and panting. I slipped my hand up her skirt and felt the lace of her panties. I went beneath them, between the lace and her soft, trimmed mound. She whimpered and crushed her mouth against mine again and then she undid my belt and pants and searched the layers of fabric to get to my cock. But I wasn’t done with her, and I was so impressed by her little mound that I wanted to taste it. I dipped my finger between her folds and pushed it into her tight channel. She pulled away a bit, and she was so tight, I decided I wanted to eat that sweet pussy.

“Hop up on the desk for me and spread those sweet knees.” I helped her up, and then I eased her back, still with a finger inside her panties. I pushed her skirt up and pulled her panties to the side and brought my mouth down to her little snatch which I licked and prodded. She was very tight, so I worked her little tender bud at the apex of her thighs. “That feels good,” she cried. “I’ve wanted this for so long.” I had to. Ever since that first, hot kiss. She’d been so young and tender, and I knew if I fucked her I’d be much too much for her to handle. I lapped at her sweet hole and didn’t stop until she was writhing against me, bucking her hips upward. Her little slit glistened with her release, and I sucked and licked thinking about how good it would be to fuck her. I reached up and put my hand inside her shirt and kneaded her breast, finding that tight nipple with

my thumb and stroking it softly. I pulled away from her and glanced up into her eyes. Her face was flushed, her lips pouty and swollen from kisses. “Does it feel good?” I rubbed a bit of pressure against her clit, and she shuddered as another release came glazing her slit. “Yes, please don’t stop.” “I won’t, Gemma. We’ve both wanted it for a long time.” “You wanted it then too?” Gemma cupped my face and looked into my eyes. “Yes, I’ve fought it, Gemma. I knew it wasn’t right then. I’m still fighting it. I imagine us together, and I’m not gentle.” I gripped her breast to let her know how rough I could be. She quickly nodded. “Me too. I touch myself and think about you and how I touched you.”

“Mm. And I’ve dreamed of eating this little pussy a million times. Fucking it too.” Her smile spread her lips wide. “It’s all yours. I’ve never wanted anyone else to have it but you.” She pushed her ass closer to the edge of the table, and I brought my mouth back down on her, eating her through another orgasm that had her dripping. I rubbed between her folds, and as I was about to push my finger into her channel, she sat up. I pulled away and took her hand, and she hopped down off the desk and settled to her knees in front of me. “Fuck, yeah.” I closed my eyes and lay my head back as she fondled my balls and stroked my thick shaft. Then her mouth closed around my head, taking me into her warm, wet mouth. She wasn’t new to this that I could tell and as she took me down into her throat, I wondered how many cocks had filled her holes since that fateful kiss.

She worked it to the base and even darted her tongue out to lick my sac. She pulled off now and then to lick it up and down and she’d suck my nuts into her mouth, one at a time, her hand steady stroking the entire time. To have had her when she was younger would have been a treat, to coach her and teach her, but she’d been taught well, and I was thankful and yet jealous. My cock leaked, and a hearty splash of pre-come hit her tongue, and she didn’t miss a beat. I had been a fool to miss out on her all this time, but I vowed to myself then and there that I’d never miss out again. She was not only a woman but one with experience and with my cock in her mouth, suddenly the age difference didn’t seem like a big deal.

Chapter 10

Gemma

The taste of him was heaven, and I’d waited years for this moment when he’d finally accept me and give me what I so longed for and craved. I had no idea he’d craved it too, and I wanted to work his cock and show him how much I needed it. I hoped to be good and make him proud, and even though I had no experience when it came to sex, I’d had plenty of oral practice. Too much for my liking, really. But I was thanking all of those greedy boys now as his head rolled back and he moaned and whispered my name. “Gemma, fuck it feels so good.” I loved his praise,

and I felt full of pride as his cock swelled even bigger in my mouth. He was a grower, and his cock was going to do impressive damage to my little virgin pussy. It tingled with desire, as the aching throb of need blossomed at my bud. Suddenly he nudged me. “Stand up; I want to get inside you.” “Now? Here?” I panicked that the first time I’d envisioned would take place in his office over his desk and as he pulled me to my feet. “Wait.” I couldn’t let it happen like this. He let out a long breath. “Don’t tell me you’re backing out now, Gemma. You’ve got me too worked up, there’s no going back.” His tone was so harsh that I knew with certainty that he meant it. I put my head down and feared that he’d think the worst and not want someone as inexperienced as me. But I had to explain. “I wanted my first time to be special, is all.” My words registered on his face

and he plopped down into his chair and covered his face. “You’ve got to be kidding me. Your first time? Gemma, surely you’re not a virgin.” He glared at me shaking his head. “You’ve shown up to work looking like sex incarnate, and you’re telling me, you haven’t even scratched the fucking surface of your sexual awakening yet?” “I said I’ve saved it for you. After that night, I’ve never wanted to give it to anyone else. All this time, it’s been waiting for you. I wanted it then, Whitt, and I want it now.” I figured it was well past time I could call him by his first name, but that seemed to trigger something. His eyes flashed. He shook his head. “I’m your boss among other things; this isn’t right. I can’t take that. What kind of dirt bag would I be if I fucked your virginity away? Your first time should be with someone special, someone who you think you’re in love with, that will make it magical and so precious that

you’ll remember it for the rest of your life.” He turned his chair and reached for his pants, which were slung around his ankles, but I crawled into his lap. “Stop! You can’t refuse me now. I want it. I want you. I’ve always wanted you. Please.” The begging seemed to be his Kryptonite, so I said it a couple more times. “Please, Please, Whitt.” His hard cock pressed into my leg. I slipped back down between them and took him into my mouth, still giving him the pleading eye. He let out a long sigh and me by the look on his face; he was done fighting. “I’ve said too much to turn back now.” He brushed his fingers through my hair and watched as I sucked his cock nice and slow. Long upward strokes, and then I’d inch my way back down, slowly taking him into my throat. “You really saved it for me?” he asked. I nodded with his cock in my mouth and felt the splash of his

pre-come coating my tongue. It was delicious, and I loved that he leaked a lot. His balls were heavy, and I wondered just how long it had been since his last release. I wanted a monster load like he’d given the cook, and I wanted to taste every drop. I pulled off and stroked his cock against my cheek to worship it. “I want you to fuck me like you fucked Felicity.” His eyes lit up. “You dirty girl. You watched it all, didn’t you?” I had too, from the moment she undid his pants and sucked him, to the moment he came all over her tits while she lay spread beneath him across the bed. I hadn’t been able to take my eyes off of him. “Yes,” I said around his head which I’d put back in my mouth. “Mm, I always wondered if you came to what you saw, or if the little wet spot was from playing with your pussy.” I nodded, and he smiled. “It felt good,

didn’t it? That’s why you threw yourself at me like a wanton little slut. You wanted me to show you how to be one, didn’t you, Gemma?” The naughty things he said had me growing wetter by the minute, and I reached down and rubbed my pussy as I continued. I licked his shaft up and down, and he smiled down at me as the phone rang. “Sh.” He put his finger to his lip, and I kept sucking as he answered his phone. “Whitt Porter.” He had no idea who it would be, and as his face turned pale and he put his finger back to his lips to warn me, I knew it had to be someone important. “Yes, Mary. She’s stepped out. Sure, you can bring it in.” I glanced up at him, and he gave me a wicked grin as he hung up the phone. Someone was going to come in, and now I’d have to stop and go back out to my office before we even got a chance to make plans.

I pulled off his cock, but he grabbed my head and held it before I could get away. “No, no. You’re not going anywhere. This will be your punishment for spying on Felicity and me all those years ago. I want you to keep very quiet under there and don’t stop.” He pulled his pants up from his ankles and left his cock out. Then he told me to continue as he stayed close to his desk to hide what was going on beneath it. The door opened, and I was thankful that his desk went all the way to the floor. The space beneath it was rather large, and I had no problems sitting under it. I nursed his cock slowly and rubbed my pussy, which felt so good I had to stop to keep from moaning. “Hello, Mary, let’s get you those signatures.” Whitt’s voice was as strong as ever, and you’d never know it that there was someone down below sucking his dick. I heard the rustle of papers and my face burned

thinking that she might hear the slurping noises and wonder what was going on. I tensed up as she spoke. “Lovely plant, what kind is it? It’s so big!” Yes, it is, I thought as I held still, barely letting my mouth move. “It’s an ivy of some sort; I’m not sure. I’m not really good with plants.” “Are you feeling, well, Mr. Porter? Your face is a bit flushed.” Mary had so much concern in her voice that I worried she might come around the desk and try to tend to him. I wondered what she looked like and if she would be the type to snitch or the type to join in. I hoped we didn’t find out and knew if we got caught, I’d be the one with the terrible reputation. The office slut, which no one believed was actually a virgin. I wasn’t sure Whitt had believed me.

I held him in my mouth, hoping that they wouldn’t take forever as Whitt responded, “No, I’ve had a bit of allergy is all.” Mary seemed content, and once their transaction was done, she wished him well, and the door closed. He reached down and grabbed my head and pulled me down further onto him. “That was intense, Gemma. I could feel you tense up.” He chuckled and backed his chair out, and I crawled forward, keeping on him. I gripped his balls and kneaded them in my hand as I worked him and he continued to make arrangements. “I think we should meet tomorrow night. I have plans tonight, and I can’t cancel, but I want us to have a special night; nothing rushed. Nice and slow.” I loved that he wanted to be gentle, but I wanted to be taken hard too. The best of both. I wanted it all. I pulled off a little and spoke around his bell. “I’d love that.” I closed my mouth again, and this time I

sucked him hard and stroked his base, bobbing my head with intent. He pushed his hips forward and then warned me. “Gemma. I’m about to come.” I stopped moving and prepared myself for a mouthful, and he came faster than I expected. His come filled my mouth, overflowing a touch before I could gulp it down. I licked the bit that I’d missed off of his shaft. “That’s my girl. Don’t spill a drop.” Pride filled me. I’d never been called someone’s girl before, and I had always wanted to be his special girl, even more, special that Lila, only in a different way. “Get dressed. You need to get to work, and I have to get to a meeting.” I slowly pushed my shirt down and righted my clothes as he put his cock away and got dressed. He pulled me close and wiped my lipstick with his thumb. “I can’t believe you saved it for me. Are you sure I’m worthy?”

“You’re the only one worthy.” He seemed to like the idea, but I could still see a bit of doubt in his eyes. “Promise me that you won’t back out?” He kissed my forehead. “I promise.” He’d told me that he’d been waiting for this too and it was nice to know that he’d thought about me in the same way. It gave me validation that I hadn’t wasted all of this time waiting for him and that he was indeed worthy. He gathered his things and got ready to go to his meeting, and I went back to my desk. I should have bought him a tie years ago. I couldn’t believe I’d sucked his cock while Mary came into the office and it had to be the scariest moments since hiding in that closet four years earlier. I knew I’d always wonder if she could tell that something was going on. And if she’d put two and two together and figure out why Whitt was so flushed.

I had a feeling that things were going to pretty nice around the office, and I couldn’t wait to see what was to come after our special night together. I hoped that he would want to continue seeing me and start a relationship, and even though I’d dreamed of this time for years, I’d never been able to guess what Lila would think or if I’d lose her. I didn’t think it was worth that, but I had to have him. I figured it was better to ask for forgiveness instead of permission.

Chapter 11

Whitt

After Gemma had left my office, I’d had an internal battle. I wanted her, yes, and I was thankful she’d saved herself for me, but I couldn’t help be worried about Lila finding out. I thought spending some time at the club with Dax would change things. Maybe give me some distance and help clear my mind so I could come to my senses. I was going to fuck Gemma—Gemma who I’d known since she was an awkward little girl of fifteen. Lila had brought her home her freshman year, and I remember just being thankful that my daughter had

met a new friend, someone who wouldn’t treat her differently or use her for her wealth. Gemma was sweet, funny and full of life, but there was nothing sexual about her at that age. Thinking back, I can’t even remember a time looking at her or thinking anything about her, not until that night after graduation when she spied on me. I wondered how long she’d thought about me if she’d ever slept beside Lila dreaming of fucking me. My mind hadn’t left her since. Not even when Dax and I talked business. I had him do some digging into Samantha’s claims. He was the only one I could trust. “That chick at the next table is eye fucking you hard, man, and she’s a hot one. Why don’t you go over and get her number?” Dax raised his hand to call the waitress, and she nodded leaving to get him another vodka. “I don’t know; I’ve got enough issues with the

women already in my life.” I didn’t want to tell him about my date. I thought if he knew, he’d make stupid jokes and then I’d have to punch him. ‘You’ve been acting strange lately, and I think it’s a bit more than pressure from work. I wish Lila would behave so you’d go back to your old self.” “It’s not all Lila. Megan quitting sure put me in a bind and having Gemma around is proving a bit more complicated than I’d bargained for.” “Gemma, huh?” He chuckled. “I still think you should just fuck that one and get it over with. She’s obviously got some pent-up issues about you if she came to work for you after what happened. Maybe a little action will put things into perspective.” “That’s not what I’m afraid of, though. I told you, she’s Lila’s best friend.” “And I’ve told you, Lila doesn’t need to know.” He gave a sly chuckle.

And neither did he. I knew anything that happened between Gemma and me would have to be a secret. I thought about putting her down beneath my desk. What a risk that had been and I couldn’t believe I’d taken it. In hind-sight, it was far too risky for either of our reputations, and I could have really done damage to not only myself and Gemma, but my daughter as well. Gemma made me reckless. She made me lose all train of logical thinking when she was working me. That mouth—fuck! It was no use. I couldn’t get her off my mind, and the struggle was too real. “I’ve got to get out of here, man.” I stood from the table and threw down some money to cover my tab and then some more. Dax reached out and grabbed my forearm. “Man, this is really getting to you. I hate to see you so bummed. If she’s that much trouble, then shit-can

her. Why have her around taunting you on a daily basis? Explain to her that it just won’t work. It’s not like you can’t score someone else.” I gave him a pointed look. I didn’t want anyone else, and he seemed to understand as he pulled his hand away. “You’ve got it bad, man.” He threw back his drink and then slammed it down shaking his head. “Good luck.” He nodded behind me, and I turned to see the woman had walked over. “Hey, I saw you were about to leave and knew it would be a waste if I didn’t at least come say hello.” The thin, busty blonde licked her lips and sized me up. “I’m afraid I’m in a bit of a hurry.” I tried to play nice, and I saw a disapproving look on Dax’s face. “How about you give me your number, and I’ll call you sometime?” Dax smiled, but I was only doing this to appease him. I wasn’t interested.

The woman quickly gave me her number, and I added it to my phone. “Thanks, sorry I can’t hang around longer.” “I could come with you. I mean unless you’re already meeting someone.” She licked her lips again, and I wondered for a moment what my cock would be like between those plump lips of hers. But then I thought of Gemma. Dammit. I just didn’t want anyone else. I finally peeled myself away from her and headed home, and I had a feeling Dax would swoop in to save her night. He didn’t care how he picked them up, as long as he fucked them. I wasn’t so easy and had found through the years that it paid to be a bit harder to get. Anyone could latch onto me, and my money and I’d learned my lesson from Samantha. I got to the house and found that Lila hadn’t come home. I walked up to my second-floor suite and undressed thinking of Gemma. I could invite her over and have her right then, but I knew I’d do

better to let our date play out. I thought about the office issues and how Dax was going to keep looking into Samantha. I had a feeling there had to be more to that story. It was enough to put me in a sour mood, so I stripped off my clothes and decided to take a shower. As I stepped under the spray, I tried to imagine something peaceful, and my mind went back to Gemma between my legs, her mouth opened wide and empty; but not for long. I gripped my cock and thought about her there, and when I closed my eyes, it was like a movie playing in my head. She stuck out her tongue and swirled it around on my head, taking special care to tend to my teary eye. I worked for my hand down my shaft, imagining her trailing her tongue there, trailing along my veiny flesh. My balls ached, and I lay back against the wall and stroked it long and steady, and my mind took over,

and soon I imagined Gemma as I’d first met her, I tried to push the thought out of my head, to imagine her now, but it was no use. Her wide and curious eyes looked up from her knees, and I held her head, steadying her so I could fuck that pretty face. She wore little makeup back then, and the smattering of freckles across her cheeks was so much more noticeable than it is today hidden under all that makeup, and her lips had always been so red that she looked like she’d eaten fresh berries. Her breasts had been no more than handfuls then, but boy had she developed over that first summer. She’d really blossomed through the years, and even though her breasts weren’t overly large, they were perky and big enough for her to keep them pushed up beneath her revealing blouses. I wondered if that freckled-faced girl was still beneath all of that make up and if her pouty lips had lost their color. I wanted to get her in my shower with me and strip her down to her bare assets and see if that younger version still existed—

the one I’d kissed at eighteen. I dared not let myself think of other things, but it was hard to keep my mind from trailing back to the times when she’d come over, and she and Lila would walk around in skimpy nighties. I’d had to put a stop to it because Gemma had caught my attention. I’d done the right thing in having them change. And it was only after I noticed Gemma’s ass hanging out of her tiny, cotton shorts. I knew that an inappropriate thought or two crossed my mind, but I had quickly scolded myself and then Lila and the problem were solved. I worked my cock and wondered if Gemma knew then what kind of attention she was getting and if she liked it. Perhaps my kissing her that night, the night she claimed is the night she decided to save it for me, had saved her from being a little slut and giving it away to every guy she seen. I also wondered how many cocks she’d had in that well-trained throat of hers again, and as I imagined her down on her knees blowing a whole line of

guys, I knew my fantasies were out of control, especially when the thoughts pissed me off. I didn’t like the thoughts of other men using her pretty mouth any more than I liked anyone trying to get at my own daughter and I knew that once I had Gemma, I wasn’t going to want anyone else ever to have her. I was too protective of her. Thinking of how she was so innocent behind all of that sex appeal, it was really a dangerous combination for us both. I had no doubts men had tried to get with her, and I wondered how often that playful flirting had gotten her on her knees. Had she ever found herself in a bad situation while refusing to put out more? My fantasies turned even darker there, and I pulled myself away from that and opened my eyes. My cock was rock-hard, and an angry red color against my hand and I felt the threat of my balls tightening which told me to hold back.

I wanted to edge this a little more, to think about my sweet Gemma down on her face, her strawberry blond hair in pigtails. I’d grip them and work her on me, fucking her face as she reached down and rubbed her pussy. She’d done it under that desk, rubbed it so good I could hear her breathing increase and the tension in her body as she wanted to scream out in pleasure. Only she hadn’t been able to. I thought of Mary and played out another scenario in my head. One of Mary coming around that desk to see Gemma on her knees. “I’ll tell everyone if you don’t let me have a taste too,” she said. Gemma stared up at her and smiled. “I don’t mind sharing, Mary. Come kneel with me.” And then in a moment, both of them were on me, their mouths each working one side of my cock, their lips kissing around it, their hands rubbing themselves as they moaned. I opened my eyes again knowing it was a

far-fetched thought, but a hot one none the less. I knew Gemma would never go for it, and especially anything I could dream up after. I closed my eyes and was back to my dream of us, and she was no longer kneeling with a mouthful of my cock, but she was spread out beneath me naked. Her tight nipples a bright pink, just the same as her lips had always been. I buried deep inside that tight little virgin hole, and soon I felt the pinch in my balls as my cock swelled. A second later I pumped it faster as thick jets of my come spilled to the shower floor and washed down the drain, but in my mind, they had soaked her depths so full that when I pulled out, it poured out behind me. In my fantasies, she’d always stood up after and let the release run down her legs, and I made up my mind right there that not only was I going to fuck her senseless, but I was going to do it totally bare. Skin to skin, flesh to flesh. I wanted to plant my fucking seed deep inside that little hole and mark

her as mine. But I was still fantasizing, wasn’t I? One thing was for sure. I was going to have her.

Chapter 12

Gemma

I had assured Whitt that getting a ride to his house from an Uber was the best way. I didn’t need my car in the driveway, and he didn’t need to bother picking me up when I knew the way. It wasn’t like I hadn’t practically grown up in the house, so getting there was not going to be a problem. The fact that Lila had been staying at Daniel’s house worked to our favor, and though I knew her father didn’t approve, it wasn’t much different than him and I hooking up. Actually, we might be a bit worse, since the age difference was much bigger. As the Uber turned into the gated drive, I couldn’t

help but be a bit excited and maybe a bit nervous. I’d waited a long time for this, and my dream was about to come true. I walked in much as I had for years, except this time I knew he was waiting for me, so instead of bee-lining to the third story suite where Lila stayed, I headed up the front stairs directly to his suite. He was in his room, turning back the bed. “I hope it was okay to let myself in.” “I left the door open for you. I thought you might.” He crossed the room, and I took in the sight of him in his joggers and tight-fitting tee. He was handsome, even more so now, with his graying hair and the five o’clock stubble he’d let become a permanent part of his look. He worked out more too, and his muscles were even more defined beneath the tight shirt which hugged him in all the right places. He planted a kiss on my lips. “You look beautiful,

Gemma. I can only wonder if that white dress you’re wearing is symbolic?” He gave a soft laugh. I had worn the dress especially for him, and I’d bought it a few years back hoping he’d one day get to see it. I had fed into my fantasies and had even purchased my lingerie especially for the occasion too. “It is. Do you like it?” “It’s very sexy. Makes you look even younger.” He raked his hand through his hair, and I wondered if that would be a problem for him. I had thought that we’d broken past the age barrier, though I admitted when I’d bought the baby doll style dress, I knew what I was doing. The high waist and soft white lacy fabric had given it a wedding dress feel, and I was going for the look of a young, virgin bride. “If you don’t like it, I can always take it off.” He gave me a wicked grin. “Oh, you’ll be taking it

off, but I think, for now, you can leave it on. And I do like it very much.” He walked me to the bed, and we stood beside it. “Pull your dress up and let me see your panties.” I blushed and did as I was told. I had waxed especially for the occasion, and I couldn’t wait to see his reaction and hoped it was a good one. I had always wanted to be his special girl, but I wanted him to see me as he had the cook; older and sophisticated. Now, since I’d gotten closer to it becoming a reality, I found I wanted him to be so much more. I turned a circle as he watched and twirled his finger. “Now, slip them down slowly.” “Do you want me to take off the dress?” “No, I want to see you with those little lace panties around your knees.” He crossed his arms, resting a hand against his chin.

I slipped my panties down, and he smiled. “Like this?” He nodded. “Very nice. You waxed your little mound nice and smooth. You’ve had a certain kind of fantasy for a long time, haven’t you, Gemma.” I blushed and nodded my head knowing I’d only recently wanted him to see me as his special girl; the girl who fell in love with him. “That’s very naughty. You’re trying to make me feel like a dirty old man, aren’t you?” He walked forward and spun me around to face the bed. “Lay down.” I was fearful he’d punish me for taunting the same way he’d punished me for spying and no telling what he’d come up with this time. A slow smile spread my face as I realized fear wasn’t an accurate description of what I was feeling. I wanted him to punish me. I was anxious about it. I lay across the bed with my little ass up in the air

and my panties down around my knees. My dress had slipped down from my waist, and he pushed it up, exposing me, and then I felt his mouth against my inner thigh. He slowly licked his way up, and before I knew it, he spread my cheeks and licked my tight hole. I clenched, and he laughed, then he slid his tongue lower, lapping at my virgin hole now and then flicking my tender clit. When I’d feel his tongue land there, I’d wiggle and moan. “You like that, don’t you Gemma. You’re a naughty little girl.” His hand came down on my ass hard, and I clenched and squealed. “Mm. I could take you right now, just like this. Is that what you want?” I shook my head and gave a pouty, negative response which earned me another spanking. His hand fell across my ass, and he leaned forward and whispered in my ear.

“I’m going to need you to speak to me, Gemma. No nonverbal responses.” I nodded and quickly spoke, “Yes, Mr. Porter.” “Mr. Porter, is it? Just yesterday you were calling me Whitt. But I think I like this much better. Let’s not forget who we are, right?” “Yes, sir,” I said as he stepped away from me. “What will you call me?” “Stand up.” I did as I was told and he took me into his arms and pulled me close. “What do you want me to call you?” “When we’re alone, I’d like to be your baby girl.” I put my arms up over his head, and he seemed conflicted. He smiled and shook his head. “You’re a very naughty girl. Good thing for you I can separate fantasy and reality. You know, I’ve had to do it a

few times where you’re concerned.” The thought made me tingle. He’d thought naughty things about me in the past. I wondered how long ago he’d begun to fantasize about me and my need grew, aching between my legs. I’d waited so long for this. “I want to see you.” I looked up into his eyes and stepped closer, pressing my hand to his chest before slipping my hand down and tugging up his shirt. He stripped off his t-shirt and gestured to his buckle. “Undo it. Show me what you want and how bad you want it.” I accepted his challenge and unbuckled his belt, then I reached inside and stroked his hard cock that had strained against his jeans. I went to my knees and took him into my mouth with greedy intent. I sucked hard, jerking his base as my other hand kneaded his heavy sac. “You feel that? It’s your reward. I’m going to give it to you. You’ve had your eyes on that prize for a

long time, haven’t you?” I nodded and then pulled back gurgling a yes from my throat. I bobbed my head quickly, and he stroked my hair. “You’re a good girl, Gemma. Now stand up.” He pulled me up into his arms, and we kissed, our tongues mingling together in a sensual dance. I was still in my dress, with my panties around my ankles, and he picked me up against him and brought me down to the bed. He stood and pulled my panties off of my feet and then he pulled me forward to sit and slipped my little dress up over my head. I cupped my breasts, and he reached and removed my hands. “Take it off, baby girl. Show me those sweet tits.” I did as he told me and reached back to unhook my bra. My nipples were nice and tight, and he leaned forward taking one into his mouth as he tended the other with his thumb. I moaned, and he pushed me back, coming up over me, nudging his way between

my legs. “I can’t wait to get inside that tight little hole. I’m going to be easy, but it’s going to hurt.” He gripped his cock as if specifically saying his huge member would do some damage. “I want it.” I grabbed his hips, and he held his cock to my entrance and pressed it against my slick folds. “You’re going to get it.” He pushed his cock against my barrier and met my eyes. “This is what you’ve wanted.” He pushed hard, and I felt a burning sting as his cock sliced through my tight membrane, ripping it apart. I winced, and he kept his eyes on me, focused hard. “Mm. That’s my baby girl. Such a tight fucking hole.” He winced and rocked his hips as he nudged deeper. “Fuck, baby.” His words had me swooning, and it almost took away all of my pain, but I was stretched to my limits, my channel straining around

his cock. He worked his hips, thrusting deep and slow. “Harder, please. Faster.” I wanted to be fucked hard. But I knew he was going to continue to be gentle if I didn’t beg. “Just a little.” He thrust his hips a bit faster, all the time watching my face. “Please,” I begged. “Mm. That word is so hot on your pretty lips. How about you climb on and ride me. You’ll be able to go as hard and fast as you want.” He pulled out, and I wanted to cry at the empty feeling, and I wondered if it would hurt worse going back in. I had my answer as I climbed on him and eased down on his cock. The pain was like a hot knife, but I knew it would pass once he was buried deep. I inched my way

down and moaned as the pain turned to the soothing ache of pleasure. He hit my depths, and as he filled me up completely, he stroked every part of me. There was one spot that was so good I ground against it, and he reached up and rubbed my breast, pinching my nipple so hard I cried out and found my release. “That’s right, baby girl. Come all over my cock.” He pumped his hips upward, and then he lifted me up and took me to the dresser where he propped me and thrust hard, grunting wildly as he rutted deep. I cried out and locked my legs around him tighter, another release washing over me like a warm bath. Soon he took my back to the bed and threw me down, hitching my legs up over his shoulders. “Fuck yeah, Gemma. I’m going to come so good, baby girl. Tell me where you want me to put it.” His face was hard with concentration, and I had a feeling his release was on the verge.

“Please, please don’t pull away.” I threw my arms around him and locked my ankles as tight as I could to hold him. “Please fill me up.” I had prepared myself for a fight, but he relaxed against me. “Are you sure?” I nodded quickly. “Yes, please!” I held him tight. This was the man I loved. The man I’d waited for, and had wanted to give my virginity to. All of my fantasies together hadn’t been as hot as the real deal with him, especially a moment later, when he thrust hard and deep and his cock spasmed inside me. It felt so amazing that my walls tightened and I came as his hot come splashed my depths. We stilled together as if all of our energy had suddenly run out and I buried my face against him. Then he lifted me from the bed, still buried inside me and didn’t put me down until we made it to the shower. He stood me on the bath rug as he pulled out and I clenched as I felt his seed trickle down my leg with the remnants of my virginity.

Chapter 13

Whitt

Gemma was so sexy, and even though she’d gone a bit taboo on me, I managed to keep seeing her as the young woman before me. As she stood in the shower spray, her makeup washed away to reveal that smatter of pale freckles and those rose petal lips. Her nipples were tight and pink as was her little pussy which was still no doubt dripping from the heavy load I’d given her. I knew it was risky, and I should have been more careful, but I had dreamt of doing it so many times that I couldn’t deny her when she’d begged for it. It had felt so good to soak her tight hole, and I couldn’t wait to get back inside her.

I brought my hand down to wash her tender slit, and I couldn’t help but push a finger deep inside. She moaned and threw her head back, and I brought my mouth down on hers. We stood kissing, my palm working her mound as my finger fucked her. I slipped another one in, the tight fit had me worried, but her juices helped it glide with ease. “It feels so good.” She leaned against me, and I knew she was running out of energy. It was late when she’d arrived, and after the fucking, I’d given her, the orgasms that had weakened her, she was ready to collapse. “I should stop.” I kissed her shoulder. But a greedy part of me knew I wouldn’t until I’d had her again. I wanted to bury deep inside that sopping hole and fuck it until splashed all over my balls. “No, please don’t. I want to come again.” Knowing she wanted it too, and so badly that she begged, had me eager.

“Let’s get you back to bed, and I’ll slow fuck you until you fall asleep.” I kissed her hair, and she moaned. “Don’t ever stop.” I worked my finger against her spongy little g-spot, and she cried out as an orgasm hit, and her knees buckled. I held her up and stroked her relentlessly as she came apart. After I carried her back to the bed and stretched her out beside me, and she purred next to me turning to spoon her ass against me. I nudged my cock against her, and she ground against it. “I’ve got to be inside of you.” I centered myself against her and aimed for her little snatch, then pushed my cock into her from behind. She moaned, and soon she lay on her side, working her little hips to grind on my cock. Her tight channel sheathed me, and now and then the tremor of her release would milk it. I buried deep, kissing her neck and finally, she

turned, and our mouths met. It didn’t take long to feel my release on edge, and I didn’t hold back this time knowing that she was so tired. I contemplated if I should pull out, but I just couldn’t. It felt too fucking good to stop, so I soaked her down and then got up to get a towel to wipe her up. When I returned she was on her back and had a finger between her legs stirring my release, and then she brought the finger to her mouth and sucked it clean. “Mm. We taste good together. I want to suck it.” She looked up at me with sleepy eyes, but I couldn’t deprive her. I turned over and pulled the covers down, and she settled beside me, shifting her body so she could reach my cock, and then she took it into her mouth. I had softened considerably, but there was still blood flow, and it felt amazing as she sucked me,

now and then pulling the remnants of my seed from me. I pulled her legs up and had her settle atop me and licked her tight slit, still tasting myself mixed with her. I tongued her little clit and fucked her hole with my fingertips, working it against her g-spot to make her whimper. After giving her another orgasm, which did her in, I lay behind her and pulled her close. I kissed her neck and stroked her hair as she fell asleep in my arms. The next morning, I woke late to her stirring beside me and her delicate hands gripping my erection. “You’re insatiable.” I ground my hips against her, and she rolled over and straddled me. “Is that a bad thing?” She positioned herself on my cock and slowly eased down, wincing as I sliced into her.

I’d created a monster, and she’d repressed herself for so long that I bet she was going to be extra needy. “No, but I can tell you’re sore. You will be for a couple of days, especially if you keep it up.” She kissed me and then gently rode me until she orgasmed then I rolled her over and was just seconds away from my release when my phone rang. “You better get that. It could be Lila.” My daughter’s names stopped me mid-thrust, and I pulled away, realizing the gravity of what I’d done. Shit. Sure enough, it was my daughter, and I sat up on the bed as Gemma settled beside me and gave a sharp hello. “Well aren’t you Mr. Pleasant in the morning, Daddy. I hope I didn’t wake you, but I’m on my way to the house. I’ll be home through the weekend, and then I’m going back to Daniel’s.” I wanted to argue with her. I remembered the time

when she’d spend her weeks and nights at home and maybe be gone a weekend, but now the roles were reversed, and she was spending more time there with him. I was losing my daughter. But that was the last thing I should have been worried about because losing my daughter was a certainty if she came home to find Gemma and me together. “How far out are you?” Gemma leaned over, and I sucked in a breath as she took my cock into her mouth. Payback for the Mary incident. On the phone, Lila sighed. “Oh, that’s just perfect! You’ve got someone over. I don’t know why you wait until I’m gone like you’re keeping some huge secret and then you wonder why I don’t like any of them. Please tell me it’s not Samantha!” She’d hated my ex, and I couldn’t blame her, but I was certain that if I did admit who I was with, she’d freak out even worse. “I don’t think I could handle that.” I pushed Gemma down on my cock half-listening to

Lila as I prepared to bust my nut deep in her friend’s mouth. Dammit. Gemma worked me just how she had under my desk that day, holding me in her mouth and rolling her tongue around my shaft while trying to be quiet and act natural. I put the phone against my chest as my release came, not wanting to hear Lila when it happened, and then I pulled Gemma off and gave her a hard glare. She wiped her mouth and smiled, and I gestured to her to get up. She gave me a smirk as she got to her feet. She went around the other side of the bed and gathered her clothes and put them on. “This is why I want to move out. So, you can live your life and not have to feel like we’re sneaking around all the time. You’re a grown man; I’m a grown woman. I’m in love and like it or not, Daniel and I are going to be married. Maybe not today or next week, but soon. You’ll have to get used to it.” “You’re my daughter, and he’s an old man.” I

glared across at Gemma who was standing there in her wrinkled dress stepping into her panties. “I don’t want to fight.” “I’m not fighting, Daddy. I wish you would find a nice woman, someone you feel comfortable with that I’ll like meeting and want to hang out with.” If that were true, then I had just the girl. She let out a long groan. “I’ll be there in twenty. Hurry up and hide your girlfriend.” She slammed the phone down, and I turned to Gemma. What had I done? I stepped closer, trying hard to refrain from pulling her into my arms and kissing her, but it had to end. “Lila is on her way.” She gave me a sly grin. “Great, so we can all have breakfast together.” She giggled. I was not amused. “Not funny, Gemma. You just

blew me with Lila on the phone! Her call has only made me see this is a huge mistake. We can’t do this. I don’t want to sneak around Lila, and you’re her best friend. How are you going to look her in the eye knowing we’re doing this?” “The same way I looked her in the eyes all of this time knowing that I was in love with you and that I wanted to give myself to you.” She stepped forward a nd kissed me and then gathered her bag. “She’s my best friend, and I love her. I’d never want to hurt her, Whitt. But you deserve to be happy, and I know you want me. Why fight it now?” “It’s not right, Gemma. I think we need to stop while we can. You’ve gotten your fantasy, now let’s let it go.” I was torn inside knowing I didn’t mean a word of it, but that it was for the best. Lila’s voice had brought me to my senses, cleared the fog of lust that had led me to act on my dark fantasies.

“You don’t mean it, and if you think I’ve gotten my fantasy, you’re wrong. I have so much more I want with you.” “It’s not going to happen. I can’t have more with you. You knew that going into this. It was all about a fantasy for both of us, but we can’t ever be a couple, Gemma. It’s not realistic.” “So, we’ll just fuck then. You can’t tell me that you didn’t like it.” She stepped closer, stroking my cheek as she cupped my face. “I felt the way you liked it. You were so tender with me and thorough. You know it was hot. You know you’ll want it again, and I’ll be right there for the taking.” She was right. She’d be at the office daily to taunt me. She’d be a permanent temptation, but one I’d resist, I had to. My only option would be to let her go, and deep down there was no way I’d ever do that. Lila wouldn’t want her fired and would be torn up

if I did that to Gemma. She had me by the balls. “I’ll see you later, lover.” She planted a kiss on my cheek and gave me a wink as she walked to the door. Thankfully she was gone by the time Lila arrived.

Chapter 14

Gemma

I hadn’t expected to hear from Lila so soon, and it was an even bigger shock that she wanted me to go with her to the Strand to go shopping. She turned in the mirror and checked out her ass in the new jeans as I sat on the bench waiting. “How do you think they look? I think my ass looks even flatter than usual.” “You look great, but maybe go a different shade of denim. Especially if you want to wear them with that top.” “You’re right; darker will be better, right?” She let

out a long sigh. “I’m not sure what I’m doing. I’m so scatterbrained after coming home yesterday.” She’d gotten home probably no more than ten minutes after I’d left. “What do you mean?” I hated to press the conversation, but I wanted to know what had happened between her and her father. I only hoped the conversation didn’t lead to me having to lie. The omission was bad enough. “Daddy had a woman over. He’s so worried about me and my relationships, but he doesn’t care that his own is so trashy that he can’t even introduce me. I mean, he rushed her out of there like she was some kind of dirty secret. I’m an adult and assuming she is too; then I don’t see why adults can’t sit down and meet one another over breakfast. Besides, I feel like that’s why he’s not serious about anyone. Well, that and the fact that Samantha broke his heart. The bitch. I really hate her, and I was afraid that’s who he was with. He swears it wasn’t, but I don’t know. He’s lied to me before.”

“What do you mean, he’s lied to you?” I wanted to know if she had any secrets to tell and sure enough she did. “Did you know he gets around at the office? There’s a woman named Mary. He dated her for like five minutes, and then there’s this new designer, Ashley. I know he was with her. He tries to deny it, but they had been at the house before, and I wasn’t there. I came home to find them walking out, both a little too out of breath if you ask me.” She shook her head, and my face reddened. He’d had me suck him in front of Mary, and I was sure that I’d taken calls from an Ashely. I wondered how many more there were and if I was just another notch in his desk. Knowing this there was no way I was going to let him get away. He wasn’t going to push me off so he could be with someone else. “Are you okay, Gemma?”

“Yeah, I’m just a little tired. I need to do something that will wake me up. You know what I’ve been thinking about?” She shrugged and pulled the jeans down her tanned legs and stepped out of them as I continued. “You remember how we used to spend all of our weekends by the pool?” “Oh yeah, it’s been too long. Do you want to go back to the house and go for a dip?” She was reading my mind. “I think it’s just what the doctor ordered; sun therapy.” I let out a sigh and threw my head back as if I were basking in it. “I could use some vitamin D myself. Our suits are still in the bathhouse if you think you still want to wear that skimpy bikini around my father.” She made a face, and I shrugged. “Your dad is hot, who knows, maybe he’ll check me out.” I gave her a wink, and she laughed.

“You’d be a welcome date for him, for sure. I hate all the women he’s with, so at least I’d like you.” She gave me a nudge, and we returned the clothes to the rack and headed out. On the way, I couldn’t stop thinking about what she’d said, but I knew it was just hypothetical and she’d never really go for it. “Hey, let’s stop and grab some wine. Dad’s all out, and I’m sure whatever he did have, some skank has had her mouth on.” Lila headed across town to get our fix, and I waited in the car. After, we drove back toward her father’s mansion. “Are you going to drink with me?” Lila said as she pulled out onto the interstate. “Maybe a glass. I didn’t eat, remember.” “Why didn’t you grab something? You’re not doing that whole not-eating thing again, are you? It’s not healthy.”

“No, It's because I had a late breakfast. I’m sure I’ll be famished once we swim.” Swimming had always worked up my appetite, and I had always loved going to the Porter kitchen to make myself a sandwich with honey ham and swiss on honey wheat. “Don’t worry, if I get hungry, I’ll go inside to make me a queen bee.” “You always loved those sandwiches. My dad still keeps that stuff around. He hasn’t given the cook a new menu in a decade.” “Lucky me, the queen bee sandwich lives on.” We shared a laugh, and it felt nice to be with her, though the wonder if her father was going to speak to me again, stayed at the forefront of my mind. He couldn’t avoid me forever, and I had ways to get what I wanted. I hadn’t waited all of these years for one night. Upon arriving, we went out to the bathhouse to change. We both stripped naked, and I slipped my

bikini bottoms on. “I haven’t worn this in like two years; I hope it still fits these tits.” “You did fill out a bit; I wish I had.” She stepped into her bottoms, and I couldn’t help but peek at her trimmed pussy. “I also couldn’t help but notice that you waxed. Do you have a special someone?” She gave me an eye and giggled. “No. I wish.” “Well, I don’t believe you, but I’ll let it go.” Her laughter filled the room. “I’m still seriously jealous of your tits. You’ve always had better ones.” She stared at my breasts as she covered her own. “It’s not a competition, Lila.” I didn’t want to tell her how much her father had appreciated them, and my nipples hardened thinking about him. “I know, you sound like my father.” She rolled her eyes, and I knew that she was still pissed that he hadn’t let her get an enhancement surgery for her

breasts when we were seventeen, and I didn’t blame him. She had been mad at us both for teaming up against her. We went out to the pool, and I got inside, enjoying the sunshine and the cool breeze that had my nipples tight and sensitive against the fabric of my bikini top. “Daddy should be home soon. I hope he doesn’t bring someone home with him.” Lila ducked down into the water and wet her hair. “You don’t think he would though, right?” I knew I’d die if he did. “I’m going to lay out a bit. Will you help me with my sunscreen?” Lila stepped out of the pool and grabbed her towel. “Sure, I’m right behind you.” I climbed out and dried off, and Lila laid down on the lounger like we used to, and undid her bottom strings. I rubbed her

down, and she sat up, letting her top hang loose, and as I turned around, she undid my bottom strings as well. As she rubbed the lotion slowly across my skin, careful to get every inch of skin, her father pulled up in the drive. “He shouldn’t come out here,” she said letting her top hang free and I had no intention of tying mine as we lay down in the rays and soaked up the sun. Minutes later, I looked up and saw Whitt watching through the window, so I sat up and applied more sunscreen to my front and rolled over onto my back. I let the top lay across my breasts loosely, and then my stomach growling gave me the perfect opportunity to go inside and make a sandwich. “I think it’s time for a queen bee. Do you want something?” “No, but I’ll go in for a minute.” We grabbed our towels, and I wrapped mine around my shoulders and dried off, as she did the same. Then as we

walked inside, her phone rang. “It’s Daniel! I’ll be back in a bit; I need to take this call.” She hurried up the back stairs to her room, and I knew she'd be a while. I set about making my sandwich when Whitt strolled into the kitchen to get a drink. “You should put on a robe; it’s chilly in here.” He stared at my chest, and the top that I’d tied up to come inside and my nipples were poking against the fabric. “I’m not cold. Would you like me to make you a queen bee?” I had all of the fixings scattered across the bar, and he shook his head. “What are you and Lila up to? Not sharing any secrets, I hope.” He came to stand beside me and gave me a pointed look. “No, we were just sunbathing. I saw you looking earlier. Did you see something you like? I stuck my chest out a bit and leaned forward on the counter

sticking out my ass. He shook his head. “I saw Lila, and that was enough to convince me I’m right about us. It needs to end.” I knew he didn’t mean it and I was about to show him. I reached forward and cupped his erection the same way I had that night all those years ago. “I think you liked what you saw, and I think that there’s no reason for me to stop going for what I want, especially when you want it too. I can tell by this.” I gave his cock a hard tug. He sucked in a breath and spun me around pinning me against the counter, his strong hands gripping my waist. “You’re going to keep on taunting me, aren’t you?” “You can’t deny you want me, Whitt. Lila’s upstairs talking to that man of hers. I want a man too. Be my man, Mr. Porter.” I whispered his name, and he pushed me harder against the counter and

pulled my swim bottoms aside, and soon I felt his hard erection pressing against me. “You want to taunt, do you? I’ll show you what girls who taunt get from old men like me.” His cock sliced through me and I gasped as he buried inside me with one thrust. He beat my little pussy up, fucking me hard and fast until I was laying on the counter, my sandwich beside me and all of the things still scattered around me so close I could smell them. He spanked my ass, and I clenched my tight channel around his cock, milking him, and I didn’t know if he’d go all the way and fill my tight hole with his seed. I wanted him to. I wanted to wear his scent the rest of the day and wondered if Lila would smell him on me. He leaned up and pulled my hair, pulling my head back. “You like that fucking you’re getting, Gemma?” He was so rough and hard that I came apart, soaking his cock. “Yeah, you like it.”

I heard footsteps on the stairs, and I knew Lila was going to come down the stairs and across the house any minute. Whitt kept pounding his thick cock into me, and I started to panic as I saw Lila at the bottom of the stairs. She was still on the phone, and her head was down, and she stopped a minute as if she would turn back to the stairs. “I’m going to come in you,” Whitt said, then his cock twitched, and he spilled into my channel while I was looking at Lila, who was on the phone and smiling across the room. “You hold that inside you, do you hear me?” I nodded but felt a trickle. I stood there and ate my sandwich clenching as he put his cock away and straightened my bikini bottoms. Lila was another moment and then she walked in smiling ear to ear. “Hi, Daddy.” She walked around and stepped between us, kissing him on the cheek. “I’m going to leave a bit earlier than expected. Daniel needs me.” She gave me a smile, and her dad cleared his throat and walked away from us headed to his room.

“Make sure you pack enough clothes for the week,” he said as he took to the stairs. “He’s so bitchy about it. He hates me staying the week.” She shook her head. “He’s not spoiling my mood. I’m going to soak up some more sun before I have to go.” She headed out, and I followed. I looked up to see Whitt staring from his bedroom window as a trickle seeped out of me, and I decided it was best I go for another swim.

Chapter 15

Whitt

Dax and I had a long conversation about Samantha during our workout, and I normally wouldn’t have liked it, but at least it was about business and not for any personal reason. I’d had him look into her claim, and he’d found that she had indeed been trying to help me. “Who would have thought that viper would have done anything for you?” Dax spotted me as did my last set of bench presses. “She must have had some love for you after all. Didn’t you say that she claimed some sentimental bullshit?” I kept my breathing steady until I put the bar on the

rack, then I sat up and wiped my face. “Well, in all fairness, she didn’t do it for me, she did it for herself. I have a feeling she’s about to take poor Milton for a property on the Mediterranean. She didn’t want him to spend his money on my land when he could buy hers.” “Oh, the girl was protecting her next grab. And here I thought she’d found a heart.” Dax shook his head. “Yeah, she’s a real piece of work. If I liked Milton, I might warn him, but I think it’s best to let sleeping dogs lie. Besides, now we have work to do, so now you need to get on that purchase as soon as possible.” “Will do.” He clapped me on the back as I stood, and then we headed to the back to hit the showers and get dressed for work. After I’d washed all of my morning workout sweat away and doused myself with cologne, I buttoned

my shirt and brushed back my hair with my hand. “I’ll meet you at work. Try to be in my office before lunch, or you’ll miss me. I’m going to see if I can pull an early day and head out.” I really didn’t have much keeping in the office, and I knew being there was only going to be tempting, and I had to distance myself from Gemma. “Will do.” Dax smiled. “It’ll be nice seeing that hot secretary you hired.” “Watch it.” I grabbed my keys from my pocket and headed out. I thought about what I’d done all the way to work. Gemma was dangerous for me. She was a temptation that could ruin not only my home life but my business reputation. She was a risk I knew I couldn’t take. I walked into the office and found her with another skimpy dress, her breasts spilling out the top and her ass tight beneath the silky fabric.

“Good morning, Mr. Porter.” She got up to greet me, but as she approached, I held up my hands to gesture that she keep back. “Gemma, I don’t have time this morning.” I watched as the disappointment dawned on her expression. She rolled her eyes and came forward. “But you’ve had no calls, and you have no meetings.” She ignored my request for space and put her arm around my neck to kiss my cheek. “Gemma. I meant what I said. This has to stop. You’re much too tempting, and you’re causing me to take risks that I just can’t take.” I walked away, and she followed. “You’ve already taken the risk, and there’s nothing saying we can’t have whatever we want.” She strolled into my office and stood next to where I sat.

“We can’t do this. We fucked right in my kitchen, with my daughter upstairs and in the next room.” Surely, she didn’t want to get caught any more than I had, but it had been too tempting. “You’re right.” She walked up and turned my chair and climbed into my lap. “We shouldn’t do it at your house anymore. It’s too risky, and we could get caught. Good thing the office is private. I even locked the door behind me this time, so we shouldn’t have any pop ins.” “As tempting as that may sound, Dax is coming by this morning.” “I could hide under the desk. Or maybe he’d like to watch?” She rubbed my erection, and I pushed her off of my lap. She stomped her foot and crossed her arms. “You’ve picked a hell of a time to play hard to get, Whitt.”

“I’m not playing, Gemma. It’s done. We’re done. It’s better that we stop it now while we can still be friends and remain a part of each other’s lives. For Lila.” I glared into her eyes, and she shrugged as we heard footsteps approach. “Fine, I guess you won’t mind me moving on then.” She had a big smile for Dax as he walked into the room. “Hello, Mr. Fisher. Would you like some coffee too?” She hadn’t asked me if I wanted coffee and it was a cover for her being in my office. Dax walked in and took a seat. “Gemma, you’re looking gorgeous today, as usual. Yeah, I’d take some coffee.” “I’ll be right back with it.” She stuck her chest out, and eye fucked him all the way to the door and even glanced over her shoulder as if to size him up. She was trying to goad me.

As she closed the door behind her, he adjusted himself. “Damn, I know she’s Lila’s friend, but she makes my dick hard. Are you sure you’re not tappin’ that?” He glanced at the shut door, and I glared at him. A quick vision of Gemma and me, while I fucked her on top of my dresser, flashed to my mind: her mouth open, her head thrown back and calling my name. My dick was diamond-hard and throbbing. “I’m not tappin’ it, and neither are you.” Dax stifled a chuckle. “With all due respect, friend, I don’t remember our business arrangement giving you the right to make that call. I mean, granted you’re my boss, but since you kind of need me, I think I’m going to call your bluff on this one.” He had a point. I was his boss, but he and Gemma were both adults who could do as they pleased. I couldn’t do or say a word in all fairness. Especially since I wouldn’t admit what had happened between us. I didn’t want Dax to know I was boning Lila’s best friend. It wasn’t that I was ashamed, but if it

got back to my daughter, things would be catastrophic. “She’s a kid.” I met his eyes directly. “I’ll be gentle.” He chuckled as she came into the room, placing my coffee on my desk first and then she leaned into Dax, making sure he got a good gander at her tits as she handed him his coffee. “It’s a little hot, Mr. Fisher. You might want to blow on it.” She puckered her lips and gave his cup a little blow. Dax’s eyes widened. “I like the way you do that so much better, thank you.” He gave her his fuck me smile, and she winked at him and then left without giving me a second glance. I was boiling inside, and I took my coffee and took it to my lips for a nice long pull, and choked on the flavor. She knew I took two sugars and this coffee was not only bitter but black. Very funny.

Dax swallowed his sip and smiled. “Man, she makes a mean cup. That’s perfect coffee.” “Yeah.” I put my cup down on my desk. “Tell me what you found out.” He was supposed to call about the land and make sure the buying process was under way. He gave me a smug smile as if he were quite proud of himself. “It’s all good. This time tomorrow you’ll be the proud owner of the neighboring property next to the St. Croix resort.” “Perfect. I’ll let Ashley know she can fly out and get to work on the interior design for the old part. I want to know what kind of style she’s going for, and if she has any specific requests for the new build—all preliminary, of course.” Dax sipped his coffee and seeing him savor it pissed me off even more. I looked at my useless cup as we finished up our conversation about business.

After another of his sips and his sounds of satisfaction, I’d had enough. “Gemma!” I called. “Yes, Mr. Porter?” She gave me a sly smirk. “Get me a fresher cup of coffee; this time how I like it.” I took the black swill and held it up, and she pranced across the room and took it. She had enough sass that I wanted to take her over my knee, but I let it go. “Mr. Fisher, may I get you anything?” Her tone could have followed that question with the following: fresh coffee, a blowjob? I narrowed my eyes, and she hurried out. “That was a bit tense. Are you two having issues?” Dax gave me a suspicious glare. “No, I just wasn’t enjoying my coffee as much as you. And you don’t have to eye fuck her every time she comes into the room either.” My tone was harsh, and I didn’t care. I wasn’t about to let him

have her. “Why does it bother you? You’re not fucking her, someone should, and if you think that someone shouldn’t be me, I’m going to have to ask you why.” He wanted me to confess, and it wasn’t happening. I considered his words. What did it matter? I was done with her, but she wasn’t done with me. She’d saved herself for me all those years, so I didn’t think that she would be so quick to give it up for someone else. Especially Dax. “Whatever, man. I’ve told you about our past. If you’re deadest, good luck.” “I’ll consider it a challenge, my friend.” Dax laughed and a moment later when Gemma came in with my coffee he got to his feet and eyed her ass as she brought my coffee to my desk. “I’ll walk you out.” He waved his hand for her to

go ahead of him and cut me a glance. Rage burned inside me even though I knew he wouldn’t get anywhere with my girl. “Thank you, Mr. Fisher.” Gemma was all smiles for him, and as she stepped toward the door, he rested his hand on the small of her back. “Please, Gemma; call me Dax.” She threw a glance over his shoulder and shut the door. I took the cup and pulled it to my lips and spat it in the trash. Salt. There were at least two packets in my coffee, and I knew that like before it was no accident.

Chapter 16

Gemma

I’d been trying everything under the sun to get Whitt’s attention at the office and had stopped short of showing up at his house again. With Lila not home, I didn’t think it would be wise, and I knew it might upset him if I went out of my way to be in his personal space. The office was neutral ground and fair territory, so I made sure to work my charms when I could. Dax was proving to be a big help, even though he didn’t know it and I wondered if the guy had a clue that by flirting with me in front of Whitt, he was playing with fire.

He showed up fifteen minutes before lunch, and I reached for my phone to call Whitt to let him know that Dax was there, but the guy waved his hand and shook his head to stop me. “No, I’m here to see you.” “You miss me that much?” “I’m finding I’m in a much better mood when I get my daily dose of Gemma.” He let out a chuckle that I was certain Whitt heard through his door. “I thought today I’d see if you want to go to lunch?” The invitation took me by surprise and even though I’d flirted with him relentlessly over the past few days to get a rise out of Whitt, I had never intended for it to go anywhere. Just as I was about to say no and thank you, Whitt stuck his head out his door. “Yes, I’d love to go lunch,” I blurted.

Whitt’s eyes widened, and he slapped on a smile when he saw Dax. “I thought I heard you out here.” Dax reached over, and the two slapped hands like a couple of high school boys doing a secret handshake. “I was just asking Gemma out to lunch.” “Oh, that’s nice.” He gave me a glaring smile, and my face fell knowing I’d taken things a bit too far. “You two have fun.” Dax offered him a wide grin. “Thanks, man.” Then he looked at me, and I realized he was ready to go. I grabbed my bag and Whitt watched us as we left. Twenty minutes later, the two of us sat in a busy restaurant with too much noise and lighting so bad I couldn’t see the food on my plate. From the way it tasted, I wasn’t sure I wanted to. I knew Dax felt the same about his entrée when a

waiter dropped a whole tray of food. “Some lucky bastards just dodged a bullet.” He motioned to the mess on the floor across the room. I giggled before sipping my drink, and he gave me a warm smile. “Your whole face lights up when you smile. I like that.” I wasn’t sure what to do with his compliments. “Thank you.” I wiped my mouth and folded my napkin. “I knew I should have taken you to the burger place. Whitt told me about this place. He probably knew I was thinking about asking you out.” “You don’t think he wanted us to have a good time?” “I can see him trying to sabotage it. He didn’t really want me to ask you out. Since you’re Lila’s best friend and all. But, hey, I’m Whitt’s best friend, so if I know anything, it’s that he’ll get over it.” I

wasn’t so sure that applied to me and I couldn’t imagine how things would be around the office after. “Well, I wouldn’t want to come between the two of you.” “Nah. But you know, I’m still not convinced he doesn’t like you himself. But maybe since he can’t have you, because of Lila, then maybe he doesn’t want me to either. I told him it was too bad, though.” That had gone over swell I was sure. “Well, you should have picked the burger place, but only because the place stinks and not the company.” “I’ll remember that for next time.” We shared a laugh, and I was glad I’d steered him off of the topic of Whitt. Things had grown uncomfortable enough. We headed back to the office and all the way there

I wondered what Whitt had done for lunch. Had he gone out with someone else? Was he angry? Did he even care at all? I knew it would be horrible if he was truly hurt, but the thought of him not caring really scared me. Maybe I had taken trying to get his attention so far there was no going back. Dax walked me to my door. “Thanks for a wonderful time. Maybe we can do it again soon.” He stuck his head in to say hello to Whitt, and he called him into the office. The two talked for a while, and then Dax came out and gave me a smile and a flirty wave as he left. I sat a while listening to messages and then decided to go water the plants. It had been days since I’d done it and I knew they needed it again. Whitt looked up from his phone when I entered the room, “How was your lunch date?” “I’m not sure you can call it a date, but it was nice.” I shrugged. I walked around his desk to the

plants near the window, and he grabbed my wrist. “Just nice? Where did he take you?” His eyes were hard on mine. “To the shitty restaurant, you recommended. Did you do that so we’d have a bad time? Did you expect him to bring me there?” “I know my friend. He doesn’t stop until he gets what he wants. He’s a lot like me in that regard.” He stood and pulled me to him. “Now tell me, where did he take you.” “I did. That’s the only place we went, Whitt.” I tugged my arm, but he held it tight. His eyes burned into mine. “Did he touch you?” “No, but so what if he did?” I gave him a defiant glare, which had him pulling me closer, his thick erection jabbing me in the back.

“You’ve been real sassy lately; a real little smartmouth.” I licked my lips. “What are you going to do about it? Spank me? You’re not my father. You can’t— Quicker than I could blink, he sat in his chair and pulled me across his knee. His hand went down on my ass, and I cried out as the pain turned to an aching desire between my legs. “I’m your boss, so yes, whatever it is you think I can’t. I can. You think I don’t know what you’ve been doing with Dax?” “I’ve not done anything.” I squirmed as his hand came down again. “Yes, you have. You’ve been flirting with him and eye fucking him to get a rise out of me. He pulled me up to my feet and spun me toward the desk. He stood pushing me against it and then leaned down to my ear.

“Is it working?” I couldn’t help but giggle, and he slapped my ass. “That’s what you want, isn’t it? Or maybe you’d prefer a good, hard fucking?” He reached beneath my skirt and gripped my pantyhose, which I’d worn instead of underwear, and ran his hand down between my legs. Then he gripped my pantyhose and leaned down, using his teeth to rip them. His hands pulled them apart, and they pulled against me as he ripped them to shred. “No more of those. I want easier access next time.” I grinned. He already promised me next time. “Yes, sir.” “Good girl. Let me lock the door.” “I already did.” I had locked it behind me hoping he’d take me. “You dirty girl. You knew just what I was going to

give you didn’t you? That’s why you went with Dax, isn’t it?” I heard his zipper, and then a moment later his cock was pressing against my tight hole. “I should fuck you in that pretty little ass of yours.” I shuddered to know that it would hurt badly if he did, but another part of me wanted him to go ahead and do it. I wanted him to take me hard and claim me and never let me go. “But I’ve missed this little pussy so much. You know it too, don’t you? That’s why you taunt me.” His cock thrust deep in one long, hard stroke and I cried out, my mouth muffled by his strong hand. He kept it there as he pounded me, his thick shaft brushing against my most sensitive spot until my release had me quivering. “I’ve turned you into a wanton slut haven’t I, Gemma?” He ground his cock deep and chills crept across my flesh as he breathed into my ear. “You’re going to stop taunting me, and you’re going to stop

using Dax to make me jealous.” “Yes, sir.” I wiggled myself on his cock as he buried deep, pressing against me and his hand reached around and gripped my breasts through my blouse, which he yanked so hard, the button ripped. “You see what you made me do?” He pinched my nipple so hard I winced, and the delicious sting went straight to my pussy. I reached down and rubbed my little bud, feeling the next orgasm on edge, but he grabbed my wrist. He pulled his cock free. “I’m giving the pleasure, not you. You really are a little nympho. This is your punishment for being a sassy little girl. I want you to take it and like it. Do you understand me?” His breath was hot in my ear, and I wanted to cry out with the torturous need for release. He leaned away from me, still holding my wrist and opened his desk drawer. Then I felt something silky against my skin as he slipped the stocking around

my head. “Open wide.” I did as I was told and he crammed my torn stocking in my mouth. I thought that he’d thrown them away and would have never guessed he’d been keeping them all of this time. “You’re going to be quiet for me, aren’t you, Gemma?” I nodded, and he tied my wrists with the other. I smiled around the gag, and he pushed my head down and then grabbed my messy bun. His cock centered against me, and this time taking a bit more care to ease in. He rocked back and forth against me slowly, grinding and rutting as desired and I lay there moaning with my eyes closed as he worked me. I managed to spit out the gag as I moaned and came, so he pulled his cock free and spun me around. “Get on your knees. You can’t keep a gag in; I’ll make sure that fucking sassy mouth is full.” He grabbed the back of my head and pulled me forward, feeding me his cock, and I took a deep

breath knowing he was in a mood to be forceful. This was the Whitt I craved. The one who had taken the cook hard and fucked her senseless. Who had come all over her tits like he didn’t give a damn? I was preparing myself for a nice thick load when he pulled me off of his cock and stood me up. “You still think you want me?” he asked, stroking his cock. I nodded. “You can’t scare me away. I’ll always want you.”

Chapter 17

Whitt

I pushed her back down to her knees, and she glared up into my eyes as she took me into her mouth. Her plump lips kissed my head, and her tongue snaked out to tongue my slit. I closed my head and rolled my head back. She had such a perfect mouth, and it looked amazing stretched out with my cock in it. I rocked my hips, and she strained against her restraints which were behind her back. “Just the mouth this time, Gemma. No hands allowed.” She leaned into me and bobbed her head, working my cock nice and fast then she pulled off, rubbing her face around it, then she took it back into her mouth

and pushed herself down, taking it into her throat so far, the rim of my head popped past her tonsils with an audible sound. I gripped her head and held her close; then I eased deeper until she turned red-faced and teary eyed. “That’s a girl. Take it deep. Swallow that cock.” She took it as a literal invite and swallowed around my cock, and it pulled it a bit deeper into her throat. Then she spasmed, gagging on it. She was so perfect, and I wanted her so bad, but I’d made up my mind after today’s antics that we needed one last farewell fuck and it would be done. For good. But she wasn’t going to take no for an answer. I pulled her up and pushed her back across the desk and thrust back into her sopping wet channel. I had hoped if she saw how harsh I could be, she’d be turned off, but so far, she seemed to like it rough and raunchy. A slut of my creation. I hadn’t planned to fuck her again, but I just couldn’t be

around her and not have sex on the brain. If all she wanted was a quick slap and tickle at the office, I could handle it, but Gemma wanted more. More only led to trouble. She’d been using Dax against me and the incident with the coffee the other day had really ruffled my feathers. She’d been a little brat since, and it was far time she learned her lesson. She moaned as I worked her, and I reached down and rubbed her little bud, giving her a bit of the pleasure she’d tried to take on her own. She went crazy, writhing beneath me, and her legs came around me, pulling me in closer. “Fuck me, harder. Please.” I was just about to lift her up against me and fuck her standing up when the phone rang. I put my hand over her mouth and answered the

phone with a breathless voice. “Whitt Porter.” “Hey, Whitt. It’s Ashley.” Hearing Ashley’s voice made my cock jump. I’d been seeing her for a while before Gemma came along, but only on random hookups. We were never anything serious, though I had a feeling she’d wanted to be. “If you’re not busy, I thought I’d come down to your office and discuss the new site and a few of my visions.” “That’d be great.” As much as I wanted to spend the rest of my day inside Gemma, I had to get back to work, and Ashley was the perfect distraction. Maybe she’d even help me put Gemma in her place. If she saw me with another woman, then maybe she’d see we aren’t meant to be together or at the very least hate me. She wasn’t taking my hints and if I couldn’t keep myself from fucking her, she never would.

“Awesome. I’ll be there in a half hour.” She laughed softly. “I can’t wait to see you; it’s been too long.” It had only been a couple of weeks, but so much had happened that it felt like longer. “That’s perfect.” I hung up the phone and thrust deep into Gemma. “Who was that?” “A friend and employee, and she’s on her way.” “Did you fuck her too? Like you did Mary.” She must have heard about Mary or guessed, did I tell her? Anyway, I didn’t want to shove Ashley in her face. “She’s an employee, Gemma.” “So am I.” She ground herself against me, clenching her tight walls to milk me. “And I’m serious. This is the last time this happens. I won’t have you sassing me. Are we clear? And

stay away from my friend.” “You’re horrible at convincing me we’re done.” There was that smart tone. And as much as I wanted to keep fucking her, I knew I had to go. I had to stop this, to get as far away from her as I could. My cock swelled as my balls ached and my come shot out, pouring into her in hot spurts. I stayed inside her and took the stocking she’d had in her mouth and rolled it up. And when I pulled out of her gaping hole, I stuffed it inside and met her eyes. “There’s a little something to remember me by.” I hoped that vulgarity had sealed the deal. She lifted her chin defiantly. “You’ll miss me.” She stood up and took off her shoes, pulling the ripped pantyhose from her feet and then straightened her skirt and her ripped blouse. Gemma was gone from her desk when Ashley arrived a half hour later, and I’d straightened up my

desk and my clothes when she strolled in and shook my hand. “You look great, Whitt.” She said with a big smile. Ashley Cramer was a smart-looking brunette with big doe eyes and legs that didn’t quit. She had a kind smile and about ten pounds on Gemma, but it was all in the right places. “You look beautiful as always. What’s good?” She opened up her portfolio and pulled out an electronic tablet. “I want to show you what I’ve been working on. I’m not impressed with some of the resort's architecture, to be quite honest and I feel that if we’re renovating, let’s really go all out. We could reface the façades to give it a more updated look.” She brought up an image, and I really loved the idea. I walked around my desk and sat next to her, and she flipped through several images showing me the

façade and the rest of the structure and how it would all connect to the new. “You’re really doing amazing work, Ashley. I can’t wait to see what you come up with for the interior.” “I’m not happy with some of the merchandise at the shops your last designer used. I know you wanted to use places you had accounts with, but they’re a little dated.” She winced as if she hated to tell me. “I could see if I could save us some money elsewhere. I have a few places in mind.” “Hey, anything you can do to sweeten the pot, just makes it better for us in the long run.” I gave her a reassuring pat on the back and left my arm around behind her. “Well, if you’re talking about sweetening the pot, you can do that by seeing me again. It’s been a long time.” She placed her hand on mine and smiled. I closed my other hand over hers and gave it a pat.

She wanted a relationship, and I knew it, but I wasn’t the committing type. I did, however, need a reason for Gemma to move on, and maybe this was the perfect opportunity. “I’d like that.” “I was hoping you’d say that. Nothing too deep, of course, but more time together would do us both some good and we do have fun.” She slid her arm around me and leaned in for a kiss, and as I met her lips, all I could think about was Gemma. It only made me more positive that this was what I had to do. “So when can I see you away from this place?” She looked at me with hopeful eyes. “Is tomorrow too soon?” I smiled, and she leaned in for another kiss. “That’s perfect.” I walked her out, and Gemma’s eyes widened. She busied herself as I said goodbye to Ashley and she kissed my cheek. I glanced over to see Gemma’s face red with anger, and her eyes

were puffy as if she wanted to cry. I waited for Ashley to be down the hall and then turned around to Gemma. “It’s not what it looks like.” I knew damned well it was and I let out a long breath and went back to my office. She came in minutes later to finish the plants, but she didn’t speak as I took phone calls and prepared for my weekend.

Chapter 18

Gemma

I felt horrible about the whole Dax situation, and I knew that Whitt was acting impulsively out of his anger over it. If he didn’t want to see me anymore, why would he assure me that Ashley was just a friend and coworker and why would he keep giving into me? He wouldn’t. Whitt didn’t do anything he didn’t want to do, and that was something I’d learned about him long ago. That’s what made the fact that he had been with me, all that much hotter. I had talked to him earlier in the day and not only had he apologized for his rough behavior, for which I was forever grateful, he’d told me he had to take a day trip, but that he’d call me as soon as he got

home. I made him swear, and he had insisted it could be late. Lila further confirmed his trip when I talked to her, so I got an idea. “Hey, do you think I could go over and use the pool?” I wanted to be there when he got home to surprise him. “You know you’re welcome anytime. The bath house code is the same as always. The staff is still off on weekends, so if you want to eat, you better bring something.” “I’ll pack my own queen bee sandwich.” I let loose a giggle and gathered my things while I continued to talk. “Are you going to be around?” “No, not for another few days. Daniel is at work, but when he gets home, we’re going to a special dinner.” Her voice softened, and I could hear the smile in it. “That sounds romantic.” I sighed, wishing that

Whitt and I had the same relationship. “It’s going to be. We’re staying in a cabin for the night. I can’t wait.” “I’m so happy for you. Have a great time. I’ll make sure and leave things as I found them, and thanks again.” “Anytime, Gemma. Seriously, you don’t even have to ask.” I knew I’d never go without asking and hoped that Whitt didn’t get upset by my showing up unannounced though technically I hadn’t. I hung up the phone and searched for an Uber. I didn’t want my car ruining my surprise, and then Whitt would have to drive me home too. I had a special treat for him while he did. I packed my favorite book so that I wouldn’t be bored while I waited and then when my car arrived, I had the driver take me to the mansion.

“It doesn’t look like anyone’s home,” said the driver, whose name was Scott, as he pulled up to the gate. “How can you tell?” “There’s usually a big black Camaro outside. You’re not the first pretty girl I’ve dropped off here.” The comment had my hackles up, but I gave Scott a dirty look and handed him his money. “Thanks.” He gave me an apologetic look as I shut the door and then he drove away. I turned and faced the house, and sure enough, Scott was right. There wasn’t a soul home. But I had permission to be in the pool, so I punched in the gate code and went inside. I walked to the side patio and opened that gate too and kicked off my shoes and sat down by the water. The sun reflecting was creating wild shimmers across my legs as I dipped my toes in the water and opened my book. I’d change into my suit later, but

for now, I wanted to relax. I had hoped that Whitt would be home by the time I read a couple of my favorite chapters, but he wasn’t, so I went to the bath house and stripped off my clothes. I glanced in the mirror at myself and noticed that there were bruises on the front of my legs, not dark, but very light ones from being fucked hard against Whitt’s desk. Thinking about it had me worked up, so I decided to lay down on the futon and daydream. I slipped my hand down into my panties and brushed a fingertip against my swollen bud. I was so worked up that I was already soaked and I knew it had to be from all of the excitement. I couldn’t wait to be with him again, and I wished he’d walk into the bath house and catch me in the act. Maybe he’d punish me. I closed my eyes and moaned as I dipped my finger deep inside my aching channel. Having Whitt’s large cock in me had spoiled me, and suddenly the

one finger wasn’t enough. I pulled out the single digit and gave it a lick, pulling my sweet nectar into my mouth for a taste. I was sweet to taste, and it reminded me of Whitt’s salty sweet flavor. My mouth watered as I dipped not just the one finger, but two inside me. I remembered my sweetest spot, so I curled my finger upward, pressing against my soft spongy g-spot. I worked it good until I came and I covered my mouth when I cried out as my orgasm ripped through me. I couldn’t stop at one, so I kept stroking, working myself up into a tizzy, but I knew better than to relent. Whitt wouldn’t have. I kept my fingers working until my hand wanted to cramp and then I switched to the other, always keeping the free one tightly pinching my nipples. Once I was good and soaked, I worked myself harder and faster, flicking my clit and pretending it was his hands on me. I came hard and decided I needed a nice soak. So, I slipped into my bikini bottoms and then put on my top. The little red

string bikini was my favorite, and when I thought about Whitt pulling it aside and fucking me right there across his kitchen bar, I wanted to touch myself again. Instead, I took a deep breath and headed out to the water. It was cool and calming as I walked down in it and soaked my hair. Then I swam for a floatie that was across the pool and climbed on it. I hoped that I wouldn’t have to wait too long. Luckily, an hour later, just as the sun was dipping down over the horizon, I heard his car pull up, and instead of going to him, I decided to let him find me. I glanced into the house from the patio, and I could see the light on in the front room and the kitchen. I decided to stand up and dry off and at least be ready to go inside, so I paddled my way to the edge of the pool and hopped out of the float. I grabbed my towel and bent over to dry off when I heard the sound of laughter, only it wasn’t Whitt. It was a female.

Knowing Lila was out of town, and all the staff was gone, it could only mean one thing. Whitt had another woman over. From what I could see through the window he was laughing with the woman and now and then he’d reach over and pinch her side causing her to laugh. But as I stood there, my mouth hanging slack, and my face red with embarrassment, they spotted me. My heart ached, and I got a sick feeling in my stomach. I hurried to get myself dried off, but the patio door was already opening. “Gemma.” “I’m sorry, I was just over for a swim. I asked Lila, and she said it was all right.” The woman came out behind him with a strange look on her face. She looked to Whitt like she knew exactly what was going on between us. “Maybe I should go?” “No; it’s okay. This is Gemma; she’s my secretary

and my daughter’s best friend. She was just over for a swim. I was just hoping Lila was here.” He looked at me with hopeful eyes and fought back the tears as I shook my head. He was going to pretend that there was nothing between us. Like I was some dirty secret, so he didn’t look like a dirty old man in front of his girlfriend. “Yeah, I was just leaving.” I turned and hurried into the bath house, and when I shut the door, I burst out crying. Tears washed across my cheeks, and my nose began to run. He’d used me like all of the others. I’d trusted him with so much, only to be treated like any other girl. There was nothing special about me. I turned to look outside, and Ashley stood with her arms crossed listening to Whitt make excuses. She turned and stormed into the house, and I had a feeling she wasn’t buying whatever excuse he was trying to sell. He turned and looked at the bath house and headed

my way. I hurried to get changed, and he opened the door as soon as I undid the knot in my top’s strings. I held my top I place as he stormed in. “Gemma, we need to talk.” His footsteps were as heavy as his tone as he stomped across the open room. “Leave me alone. I’m changing, so I can go home.” I pulled on my shirt and undid the rest of top beneath it. “I told you it couldn't go on. How was I supposed to know you’d be here?” “Why would I think you’d be here with someone else? You told me it wasn’t what it looked like. You used me. I was just stupid virgin— “Stop it, Gemma. You’re not stupid. I didn’t use you.” “But you’re done with me, right? Just like you were

done with the cook. You never cared about her. You just saw an eager slut and gave her a job. Just like me!” I pulled my pants on over my bikini bottoms and pushed past him, but he grabbed my arm. “It’s not the same! The only reason I won’t be with you is Lila. If it weren’t for her then—it doesn’t matter. How’d you get here?” “Uber Scott is pretty fucking familiar with your house, now I see why.” I wasn’t sure if it was because of Lila or not, but his remark had stayed with me. I wondered if he had picked up Ashley from the house before. “I’ll call you a ride. You probably shouldn’t come back unless Lila is here.” “Right, so much for being like family. I guess that only applies to when Lila is here too, right?” I glanced over to the house and saw Ashley trying to see what was going on from the house window. Her

arms were crossed, and I was sure he’d have a lot to smooth over with her. “Gemma, don’t be like that. I don’t want this to ruin our friendship. We’ve known each other too long.” I was seconds away from quitting my job, but I decided that I needed the job too badly to just up and quit it. If he wanted me gone, he’d have to get rid of me. Apparently, he had no problem with doing that. “You better go. Your girlfriend is getting suspicious.” “She’s not my girlfriend, Gemma, and watch your tone.” He stepped forward and closed the distance between us, glaring down at me. But I wasn’t going to let him intimidate me. I squared my shoulders and held my head up. “What are you going to do, Mr. Porter? Spank me? Fuck

me? Well, fuck you!” I pushed past him and hurried out by the pool to grab my phone, and I dialed for my ride. As I hurried out the side gate, I heard his voice in the distance. “Dammit, Gemma!” I didn’t stop. I kept on going and had Uber Scott pick me up. After a long talk on the way home, which I grilled Scott on just who he’d been picking up, I had determined that he was giving the housekeeper rides to and from work. That had been a small relief, not that it mattered. I waited until I calmed down and called Lila and explained what happened. “I don’t think it’s a good idea to go over unless you are going to be home. Your dad showed up with some woman, and it was kind of embarrassing.” I hoped he wanted to keep his new girlfriend a secret. She groaned. “I’m so sorry. Do you know who it was?”

“It’s a woman that works for the company. Ashley somebody.” “Oh, Ashley. Well, at least she’s not that bad.” I wanted to vomit. Even Lila was against me, and she didn’t even know it. “Well, she wasn’t very nice to me. I think she felt like I was imposing on her and your father’s time.” I wasn’t lying, but I wasn’t helping her to find favor with the competition. “Well, screw her, you are family. You can be there anytime you want. I’m sure Daddy didn’t mind.” She snickered. “She might have thought you were there to see him. Like one of his other girlfriends. I bet that pissed her off good and proper. Could you imagine?” “It’s not so absurd. You’re seeing an older man.” “Yeah, but it’s Daddy, so. That makes it kind of ew, don’t you think?” As his daughter, I could

understand, but I also couldn’t help be a little insulted. “No, your dad is a handsome man, and I don’t think I’m trash, so why is that ew?” I knew my tone was harsh and she sighed. “I guess you’re right. I didn’t mean to insult you.” Her tone had softened, and suddenly there was an awkward pause between us. “Yeah, I worry about Daddy. He..” “I’m sorry, Lila. I guess I’m just still a bit embarrassed that I was there when no one was home. I should have known it might invade your dad’s space.” “He wasn’t supposed to be there until late, so it’s all good. No worries.” Knowing he wasn’t supposed to be home until later only solidified one thing and that was that Whitt had all intentions of fucking Ashley.

I couldn’t deal with the thought of it. If he wanted things to be over, I wouldn’t fight it, but I wasn’t going to sit around moping either. Maybe it was time to move on.

Chapter 19

Whitt

The past week had been uneventful with Gemma being standoffish. I knew it was for the best, but I missed her. Ashley and I had cooled down before we ever heated up and she still wasn’t buying my story about Gemma. I’d told her that she was nothing more than like family, but even I hadn’t believed me. It was a good try, but I was failing miserably at moving on. I showed up at my office late, which had become a habit, but so had to leave early. I found Dax standing behind Gemma’s desk, and the two were all smiles for each other as they hugged.

It was as if someone threw cold water on my face and when Gemma looked up, she got a similar look, which she quickly replaced with contempt. “I’m sorry to interrupt,” I said walking in and trying to beeline for my office. “Not so fast, friend. I’ve got something for you.” Dax reached into his pocket and pulled out an envelope and handed it to me. “You remember he charity gala my family is hosting?” I took the card and opened it, noticing that Gemma didn’t have one. I thought for a split-second that I might ask her to be my date. “I just asked Gemma to go with me, so you can bet I’ll have the prettiest date there.” My good friend put his arm around Gemma, and she got a bashful grin and tucked her chin. She lifted a shoulder and glanced up. “I’ve never been to a gala before. It sounds like fun.”

“I’m sure you’ll have a wonderful time; both of you.” I gave her a pointed stare. “And I’m sure I’ll have a hard time finding a date any prettier.” “Ashley’s a beautiful woman,” said Gemma. She hadn’t heard about the two of us, and how Ashley had all but ran from me screaming with her suspicions. I’d be hard-pressed to get her to go to tomorrow with me. Dax winced. “Oh, you didn’t hear. They aren’t together.” He mumbled the words as if I couldn’t hear. “I’m sure I’ll find someone. I’ll just break out the old Rolodex.” I chuckled. Gemma turned her head. “The what?” Dax laughed, and Gemma cut him a glare. “You’re the sweetest thing.” He pulled her close and kissed her cheek and my blood boiled in my veins.

“So, I’ve never heard of roller deck.” I would have laughed if it weren’t proof of how young she truly was and how innocent she had been when I’d corrupted her. I thought about waiting until Dax left and pulled her into my office and showing her a lesson like before, but I couldn’t do that. I had ruined any and all hold I had on her the minute I’d decided to end it. “You know, I think I’ll bring Lila. She loved parties, and I’m not really into seeing anyone these days.” “That’ll be fun. Lila loves any excuse to buy a new dress. Maybe she’ll help me. I want to look my best for my handsome date.” She placed her hand on Dax’s face, and he turned a soft pink around his neck and face. “I better get out of her before my ego gets any bigger.” Dax kissed her cheek and slapped my hand on his way to the door. Once he was gone, Gemma sat in her chair, and I

ducked into my office, leaving the door open. I dialed Lila and hoped she’d say yes. I thought it might also be a nice time to talk about her new man and really see if I could accept him. She answered the phone with a dull tone, and I longed for the days when she was happy to hear my voice. “Hey, Daddy.” “That bad, huh? You usually are more excited to hear from me.” I glanced up to see Gemma dusting her office. She had a few plants of her own that were left by the last secretary, and I wondered if she was trying to listen in. “It’s not terrible, Daddy. It’s good to hear your voice, but I’m not coming home until Tuesday.” “It’s fine; I’ve actually called to invite you out with the old man. I got an invite from Dax Fisher, and his family is throwing that big gala. I’d like for you to be my date. Gemma is going with Dax actually,

so she’ll be there.” “Gemma and Dax? Oh my, when did that happen? You’re not okay with that, are you?” She was taken aback, and I hadn’t realized that Gemma didn’t tell her all about Dax. I couldn’t say a lot with Gemma coming in to water my plants and tidy up my office. “Why wouldn’t I be okay with it?” My tone was a tad more defensive than I wanted it to be. “Because, Daddy. She’s a young woman as young as me, and well, Dax is an older man, not to mention, that she’s your secretary and he’s your best friend. He better be behaving himself.” “I’m sure he is. I’ll break his neck if he’s not.” I glanced to Gemma who gave me a narrowed glare over her shoulder, and I could tell it was bothering her not knowing what we were discussing. “So, will you go with me or not?” “Yes, Daddy. I’d love to. I know we haven’t spent

enough time together lately and I don’t like how strained things have been. I’d like to sit down sometime with Daniel and have a nice long talk.” I wanted to say no way, but I knew I was going to have to learn to accept him. He wasn’t going anywhere. “That’s wonderful, honey. Gemma said you might go dress shopping together. I’ll be sure to give you my card, and you can buy you, ladies, whatever you need.” Gemma’s head whipped around, and she put her hands on her hips. “Thanks, Daddy! That will be so much fun, and I know Gemma will appreciate it.” Gemma stopped in front of me and crossed her arms as her foot tapped. “I’m sure she will. I love you, honey. Talk soon.” “I love you, Daddy.” It was good to hear her say those words, and I let them sink in a moment before looking at Gemma and setting down the phone.

“I can buy my own dress, thanks.” She turned and headed back across the room to my dying fern. “Why not let me. I want to treat you girls. Besides, I owe you for the tie.” I thought bringing up the tie would make her smile, but she spun on me with a fierce glare. “You don’t owe me anything, and I don’t want anything other than a paycheck from you.” She turned up her nose and went back to tidying cutting me looks over her shoulder. I gave her a sideward glance. “Consider it a bonus. Please, Gemma. I want to do it.” She belted a laugh. “A bonus? Please. Call it what it is, Whitt; a peace offering and I don’t need it.” She waved her hand at me dismissively. “Well, you’re going to take it. I’ll make sure Lila insists.” I leaned back and put my hands up over my head.

She groaned. “Why Lila? Why not take someone else? If you’re trying to spare my feelings, don’t bother with that either.” Her smart mouth had me aching to put something in it. I had gotten used to disciplining her. “I’m not seeing anyone, and I thought it might be nice for you and Lila to catch up. Your friendship is important, and maybe I need to remind myself of that.” I shrugged and turned, but she leaned into her desk. “Why do you need reminding? Things are over between us, right? We can pretend it never happened.” She folded her arms and then turned, heading for her desk. I got up to follow. “I agree. It was a mistake. One we shouldn’t have made. It would have never worked. Besides Lila what do we have in common? Nothing.” She stopped and slumped as if my words had knocked all the wind out of her.

“Oh, I don’t agree with that. We have more than you think. But, I’m not shocked that you don’t remember though.” She opened her desk drawer and pulled out her tablet. “What does that mean?” I was insulted by her insinuation. “You really don’t remember? I used to show you my artwork and designs every time I saw you.” She shook her head. “I remember that. You used to—” Suddenly it came back to me. She’d done several designs of resorts, and they were really good too, especially for a girl her age at the time. “The designs. I remember.” “You were the one who encouraged me, Whitt. You said that I had something special and that I should attend college and get my degree so I could design for you someday. I worked my ass off for the degree and for that dream. Every dream I had was about you.”

I suddenly felt very small. I remembered the conversation clearly. I’d walked into the kitchen where she and Lila were drawing. Lila had drawn a floor plan for a dress boutique. Her sketch had been very primitive, and I’d had to ask her to explain it. But then Gemma, the dainty, awkward-teen version, had turned her picture around and amazed me. “Isn’t Gemma talented, Daddy!” Lila had given her such praise, and Gemma’s face had lit up with love and pride. “Yes, indeed. That’s a great design, kiddo. One day you should come and work for me. I’ll take you places.” She had smiled so big. “I’d love that. Can I really?” That was her defining moment, and I hadn’t even realized how important it was. “You can do anything you set your mind to.” The

words had been cliché, but I’d been sincere. It was hard to believe she remembered. “You were the first person to tell me I could do anything, so I wanted to become a designer ever since. You’re the reason I went to art school and the reason I wanted to get my foot in the door of your company, not that it matters.” She lifted her shoulder and reached for the keyboard of her computer. “I still mean it, you know. You could have a place here.” Sooner than she expected since Ashley was on the verge of bailing. That would be poetic. Gemma is taking Ashely’s spot. It wasn’t a bad idea. “You’re talented, Gemma.” She curled her lip. “Right, I think you told me that, the last time you had me bent over your desk. I’ll try to remember.” She was bitter, and I could understand her feeling that way. But it wasn’t fair. If things were different,

I’d be with her. But I had to put my daughter’s feelings first. “You know what I do remember, Gemma?” She shook her head and shrugged. “Finding me in your room?” “No, I remember a beautiful, young woman who made my daughter happy. Did you know she wanted me to adopt you? She told me all about your family situation, how you had to live with your grandmother after your parents passed away. She wanted better for you, as I do now. I don’t want to take that smile away from my daughter.” “Yeah, I get it. It’s over. I should have known it wouldn’t last.” She gave me a dismissive look that let me know she was done and then she glanced down at her tablet and acted as though I wasn’t there. It wasn’t easy for me, and that was all I needed her to understand, but how could I tell her. She was

hurting, and she was not going to understand. It wasn’t easy to let her go. Especially knowing she was getting so close to my best friend. “Have fun with your date.”

Chapter 20

Gemma

The past three weeks had been heart-wrenching, and the only thing to distract me from my misery was the gala which was finally a day away. Lila and I had spent an entire Saturday combing through stores to find the perfect formals, and though I didn’t want him to, Whitt bought my dress. It had been hard to think up a good reason to tell Lila I didn’t want him to buy it without being suspicious, and the boss excuse didn't hold. “He’s your boss,” she had said. “He’s giving you a bonus. No biggie.” It was Lila’s logical thinking, but inside I was screaming.

The dress hung on the back of my closet door, and I hadn’t stopped looking at it and wondering what would happen at the gala. Would Whitt want to talk to me? Or would he focus on Lila and their first daddy/daughter night in over a year? Then there was Dax, just thinking about him and the possibility that he might try something with me had my stomach in knots. We’d only had a few lunch dates, and I’d managed to make an excuse for everything but the gala, which I’d only accepted because I’d wanted to make Whitt jealous after the whole Ashley ordeal. My drive into work was brutal, and even though it was Friday, it may as well have been a Monday for the energy I had. My stomach had been queasy the day before, and now it was distended and tight, especially in my lower abdomen. To make matters worse, my nipples felt like someone had taken sandpaper to them and even my bra was torture, so I had decided to leave it at home.

I didn’t know what was wrong, but I was considering a good cleanse if it didn’t line out. When I got to my office, the scent from the commercial air freshener stung my nose in a way it never had, and I dropped everything on my desk, covered my mouth, and ran to Whitt’s bathroom where he found me dry heaving upon his arrival. “Are you okay, Gemma?” He pushed the door all the way open and leaned against it. “Get out! I’m just a little queasy is all. My dinner last night, I guess.” I waved my hand, but he wasn’t budging. I didn’t want him to see me that way; sprawled on the floor hugging the toilet. “Can I get you anything?” The last thing I wanted was his half-hearted attempt to baby me. “No, I’m fine.” I stood up and stumbled as the room spun.

“Whoa, I got you.” Whitt’s arms were welcome around me, and the warmth of his embrace made me want to cry. “Come in here and sit down.” “I’ll just go to my desk. I hope I’m not coming down with something. Katie down the hall had a terrible stomach flu.” He walked me to my desk and passed me the water bottle from beside my bag. “The gala is tomorrow; perhaps you should go home and get some rest, so you’ll be able to make it. I’d hate to think that pretty dress would go to waste or that handsome date.” His tone was dulled with disdain. “Are you jealous?” I met his eyes with a challenging stare. “It wouldn’t matter if I was.” “That’s not true. Things don’t have to be this way.” My brows rose as my expression softened.

He raked his hand through his hair and looked away. “Do you want to drive or should I arrange for a ride?” That was his way of ignoring the subject. “I’ll manage.” I wrapped my arms around myself. “Gemma. I don’t want things to be like they have been the past few weeks. I’d like us to be friends.” Friends, not lovers, not in a relationship. A lump formed in my throat. “I wish I was your date.” He turned his head and looked away as I stood and stepped closer. “Will you save a dance for me?” “Of course, Gemma.” I kissed his cheek as he let out a long breath and then I gathered my things and headed home. I started feeling better the later it got, and I was glad that whatever it was had passed. Lila called to check on me at lunch, and I talked to her instead of eating because I still didn’t have an appetite.

“Daddy said I should check on you and that you left work sick. You’re not going to miss the gala, are you? “No, I’m feeling much better. Still not good enough to chance eating, but maybe in a couple of hours. I thought it was the stomach flu going around the office, but I feel pretty normal now. It just hit me this morning, and then I walked into the office, and the smell pushed me over the edge.” “If I knew you were seeing someone on a serious level, I’d swear you were pregnant.” “Why would you think that? What do you know about pregnancy?” I wondered if Lila had another scare and held my breath as she explained. “Remember Jodi Holloway? She said she couldn’t stand the smell of certain things when she was pregnant.” She paused a minute. “You’re not sleeping with Dax, are you?” Her tone was full of shock and awe, and I found it a bit hypocritical. My

face flushed as I thought about being pregnant and I recalled missing a pill shortly before Whitt, and I had been together the first time. I hadn’t thought much of it because I’d gotten on track again, but suddenly panic shot through me like a thunderbolt, and I placed my hand on my tummy. I had to respond, but my brain was so scrambled all I could do was lash out. “No! But if I were, he’s not much older than Daniel.” My tone was much harder than usual, and I felt bad for snapping at Lila. Her tone changed to one more defensive. “I know, it’s just you said you didn’t like him in that way, so I didn’t think he’d be the one to punch your vcard.” “Right. Sorry. I don’t mean to be moody.” I had not told her anything about my sexual experiences for obvious reasons, and she should have known that if I had lost my virginity with Dax, that I would have told her all about it immediately.

“It’s okay. You’re tired. You probably had a twenty-four-hour virus or something. Have you been eating saltines and drinking plenty of water?” “Yes, Nurse Lila.” I giggled trying to lighten the mood, but inside I was dying. This couldn’t be. “I know. Old habits and all; and don’t let my dad hear you call me that. He’ll be pushing me to go back to nursing school.” She’d given up that dream and traded it for another one, but her dad had been so disappointed ever since that the subject was offlimits. “Well, I better get back to bed and rest up, so I’m as fresh as rain tomorrow.” I was going to hang up and go immediately to the pharmacy and buy a test. “Okay, feel better, and I’ll see you tomorrow. You can come over and get ready at my house, and Dax can meet you there if you want.” I hadn’t thought about it, but I’d see Whitt if I did. I hoped I wouldn’t have something to tell him.

“Sounds great.” I wasn’t sure it would work out with Dax hosting, but we’d see. My only focus as I said my goodbyes and hung up the phone was getting my ass to the pharmacy. I threw on some sweat pants, with my tummy being so tight that my jeans were uncomfortable, and finished off the ensemble with a loose-fitting shirt and flip flops. I wasn’t about fashion, but I was in a mad rush to find out if none of my clothes would fit in a few months. I thought about how stupid I’d been to let him take risks, but with his age, I figured he’d known what he was doing. I should have spoken up, but honestly, I’d wanted him to finish in me. Maybe subconsciously I had wanted this to happen? No, there was no way I’d even thought about a baby before. I was too young to be a mother, and at Whitt’s age, I’m sure the last thing he’d ever wanted was another baby. Lila had been an only child, and

perhaps there was a reason for that. I went into the pharmacy across town hoping I wouldn’t run into anyone I knew and found the tests. I had no idea there would be so many types, and so I chose three different ones and took them up to the register. The short woman behind the counter gave me a knowing grin and scanned each one and put them in a bag and as I paid the ticket, she leaned in close. “Have you been trying long?” I didn’t know what she was talking about at first and then I realized. What could I say? That I’d been screwing my boss who happened to be my best friend’s dad, and now I was probably carrying his baby. Hell no, it hadn’t been planned. “Yeah, a few months now. Wish me luck.” I passed off my card with a fake smile plastered across my face, and she placed her hand on mine after she took the money.

“Babies are a blessing. I wish you the best.” She had a sweet smile, but she gave me the creeps. As I walked out, I passed a woman who was big and so far along in her pregnancy that she looked like she was about to explode, and she wasn’t smiling. Not even at the little girl who held her hand. I got home and went into the bathroom and read the instructions and all three seemed to need the same ingredient. Urine. I hadn’t drunk much with not feeling well and had only taken a few sips of water with my crackers earlier that morning, so having to pee wasn’t part of my immediate plans. Needing to, however, was. I went to the kitchen and poured myself a huge glass of water and gulped it down. Then I took another one and sipped it while I waited for things to kick in. I sat on the couch in my living room and turned on the TV and found that every daytime show on at that hour had something to do with babies; either feeding them, changing them, or even

giving birth to them. I caught the ass end of a Csection on one channel and turned off the TV. I lay back on the couch and closed my eyes not wanting to think about anything, especially how the baby would come out if it was inside me. I thought maybe a nap would do the trick and I could wake up and take the tests with no problem. But I couldn’t sleep. Instead, I kept thinking about Whitt and how disappointed he’d be. Would he think I’d done it on purpose? That I was somehow trying to trap him? I crossed my arms over my stomach and rolled over onto my side. I couldn’t even imagine what a child of ours might be like, and the idea seemed so unimaginable that I was sure if I was pregnant then I’d be in denial for the entire nine-month stretch. I sat up and went back to the kitchen to pour another glass when the urge hit me, so I raced down to the bathroom and to my relief, filled the cup.

I did what I needed to the tests and left them alone while I paced the room and got up the courage to look at them. This was the moment of truth. I stepped forward and read the indicators, all of which were reading positive. There was no doubt. I was going to have Whitt’s baby. I sank to the floor and wept and stayed there for a good hour just thinking about how to tell him, if I should tell him, and what Lila would think. Our secret would be exposed in a matter of time unless I came up with a story and lied to Whitt. I couldn’t do that though; I couldn’t let him think I’d been with another or push him out of a chance with his child if he wanted it. What if he wanted me to get rid of it to protect Lila? I picked myself up off the floor and washed my face. Then, I looked in the mirror and placed my hand on my lower abdomen. I took a deep breath and closed my eyes, and in my mind, a perfect

image of my child illustrated, and he had Whitt’s handsome face and my bright blue eyes. But then what if it was a girl? I imagined her too, clearly and without a doubt, which was strange because an hour earlier I couldn’t even fathom the thought of a baby. It showed me how the power of knowledge could change things and I decided there was no way I could keep this from Whitt. I’d have to tell him at the gala.

Chapter 21

Whitt

Gemma showed up at our house around four, and she and Lila had spent hours upstairs getting dressed up for the gala. I was just about to button my shirt when my daughter stormed into my bedroom. “Daddy, can you get this zipper up?” Lila was panicked as she ran in, her hair perfectly arranged in an up-do that wrapped her head like a crown and flawless makeup. Gemma was behind her carrying their shoes. “I couldn’t get it. I don’t understand, you had the dress fitted, and it was just perfect a week ago.”

“I’m a cow!” Lila frowned. I spun her around and tugged up the delicate zipper which finally went up. Lila exhaled. “That’ll do. At least I can breathe.” I could tell that she was really bothered. She had never been heavy a day in her life, though she had always carried a bit more weight than Gemma, but her natural curves were beautiful, and if she had gained anything, she hit it well. “You look beautiful, darling.” I kissed Lila’s cheek and turned to Gemma. “You both do.” She looked away about the time Dax rang the front doorbell. Gemma went down to greet him as the housekeeper let him in and I went after them wanting to see his reaction and if he was worthy. “Daddy?” Lila came running after me, and I stopped and turned to see what she wanted. She hesitated. “What is it, sweetheart?” I wondered if she and Daniel were having problems, but she shook her

head and smiled. “Nothing, Daddy. I just hope we can spend some time talking later.” I gave her a kiss on the cheek and took her arm, and we went down to join our best friends. “You look absolutely beautiful, Gemma,” said Dax, as he crossed the room and took her hand. “Wow, I’ll win the hottest date award for sure.” I had to agree. Gemma was absolutely glowing. Her hair had been swept up into a chignon, and her face was so flush that the natural stain of her cheeks shone brighter and the pale dusting of freckles was visible. Her eyes were wide and alert, and she had a nervous smile for Dax. I wanted to rush in and push him aside and take her hand, and in my mind, I could hear her saying she wished she were my date. “I’ll just be a moment.” I stepped back into my room and finished buttoning my shirt and fixed my tie, then I grabbed my coat and pulled it on,

straightening the cuffs. I was stalling. I didn’t want to go back down and see her with him. I didn’t want to go to the gala and pretend that I was okay with it all. She was mine, and I couldn’t help but want her. “Daddy?” Lila’s voice called from the stairs. “I’ll be right down.” I took a deep breath and decided it was time to man up, and I stuck out my chest and turned and went downstairs. Lila was waiting, and she took my hand and locked her arm around mine. “Hey, Dax, look; I’ve got the most-handsome date,” she said proudly. “I don’t think Gemma did too bad for herself.” The two chuckled as we approached the limo, and Dax stepped aside to the let the ladies climb in first. I was next, and I deliberately positioned myself across from Gemma so I could take in the view.

We made small talk all the way there, and I could tell that something wasn’t right with Gemma. Lila was extra quiet as well, but I had a feeling it was for a different reason. I hoped she’d be settling in at home soon and perhaps finding a career, but that was wishful thinking. I had to accept that she was growing up and not my little girl anymore. Seeing her with Gemma showed me how much they’d both changed over the years. The two used to cover their mouths and whisper and give each other sideward glances and roll their eyes when I’d talk, but now they were poised with grace and maturity. When it was time to get out of the car, Gemma stumbled, and Dax was there with a helping hand and a strong arm to hold her up. “I’m so sorry. I caught my dress.” “Don’t apologize for that. I couldn’t walk in those heels.” Dax belted a laugh and Gemma smiled, a bit of blush staining her already rosy cheeks.

Inside the event, the room was decorated in white and gold and there was a canopy of white branches over the dance floor. Lila’s jaw dropped. “It’s so gorgeous.” She placed her hand on Dax’s arm and leaned in. “I want the name of the decorator. This is what I want for my wedding.” “Wedding?” My tone was a bit sharper than I had intended and Lila turned her head and gave me a tired look. “One day, Daddy, I will be married, and it might not be long off.” She put her chin down, and I took it between my fingers and lifted her to meet my eyes. “I’m aware. Let’s not argue about it tonight.” I gave her my best charming smile and offered my hand. “I’d like to dance with my baby girl.” As soon as the words left my lips, I glanced to Gemma who blushed and looked away. I had a feeling the blush on her cheeks wasn’t the only thing that had

heated. My cock twitched remembering how I’d called her that. Lila took my hand and pulled me onto the dance floor before it could get any weirder. I looked up and caught Dax and Gemma, swaying with one another and his hand resting on her ass really put me in a bad mood. Dax had sworn to me that they hadn’t messed around, but I didn’t trust him very much. He knew I didn’t approve of him and her. But then, as Gemma looked at me, I knew she still only had eyes for me. The music stopped, and she stepped away to go to the powder room, and my eyes followed her all the way while Lila dragged me off to the opposite side of the room and found our table. Dax stood talking to one of the other guests. And I flagged down a waiter who brought a selection of drinks. I grabbed one and turned it up, and Lila waved the man away.

“You don’t have to pass on the wine. I’m not going to ground you for drinking.” “I just don’t feel like drinking,” she snapped. “Hard to believe my little girl, who came in stinking drunk on her sixteenth birthday, doesn’t want to throw a couple back with her old man.” I was teasing, but she gave a half-hearted smile and glanced down to her shoes. I looked up to see Gemma approaching. “Lila, may I borrow your father? He owes me a dance.” Lila sighed with relief. “Of course. Have fun you two. I’m going to step away and call Daniel.” She hurried off before I could say anything disapproving and Gemma pulled me out to the dancefloor and put her arms around my waist. “Did you tell Dax where you were going?” I glanced off to my friend who looked up and gave me a sly smile. Then he held up two fingers and

pointed them to his eyes and then to mine. Yeah, I was watching you too, buddy. I looked down, and Gemma was tearing up. “I have something to tell you, Whitt.” She tucked her chin and rested her forehead on my chest. “Gemma, it’s okay.” I was suddenly on alert, and my blood began to boil. Something had happened. Dax had done something inappropriate. “Did something happen? Is it Dax?” “No,” she looked up and wiped a tear before it could make an appearance and trail down her cheek. “It’s so much worse. You’re going to hate me.” I stiffened and turned my head. I looked to the far side of the room and stopped dancing. “I don’t want to know, Gemma. If you’re fucking him, you can keep it to yourself.” I glared down into her eyes as she shook her head. “It’s not my business.” I was ready to tear the place apart, to punch Dax in his

pretty-boy face. “What? No, Whitt. I haven’t—there’s nothing between him and me. I’m going to—I’m pregnant!” She glared at the floor as I stepped back. “That’s not funny, Gemma. It’s not something you say to keep me.” I thought about the way she’d been sick, on her knees and heaving into the toilet. Morning sickness. “I wouldn’t do that to you or to Lila. I love you both too much.” She stepped forward, closing the distance and fighting tears. “I took tests.” “Maybe they are wrong?” I knew better. False positives were rare. It was false negatives that you had to be leery of. “I did three. Yesterday.” She was scared to death. I felt like such an asshole. I wanted to pull her close, but Lila was headed our

way. “I need a minute.” I tore myself away and hauled ass to the balcony across the room, where another waiter smiled as I took two shots off his load. I threw them back as Dax came after me. “Whoa, man. I didn’t know you were such a party animal. Are you trying to keep up with Lila?” He’d known about my daughter’s infamous drinking episodes, but I wasn’t in the mood. “You’ll excuse me if I don’t want a walk down memory lane.” I closed my eyes seeing Gemma and Lila by the pool, their lives flashing before my eyes. What had I done? “That Gemma is smoking tonight, man. I wanted to get you alone, you know, to ask if it’s okay if I take things to the next level. I know you’re like practically a dad to her and— “Stay away from her, Dax. You and I both know you don’t want more than a piece of ass.”

“If she’s down, then what does it matter? She might only want the same.” I was going to have to tell him before he said something that made me hurt him. “It matters because I lied to you, Dax. I slept with her; several times; at work. We didn’t want Lila to know.” “Or me, apparently. Guess it’s a good thing I didn’t fall for her or anything, right. But you didn’t even think of that, did you?” He raked his hand through his hair and wiped the sweat from his brow. “Are you in love with her?” I looked into my best friend’s eyes, and he shrugged. “No. Not even close. I just think she’s hot and fun and I wanted to nail her.” “I was afraid you already did.” I let out a long breath and said a silent thank you. “No. She’s been turning me down. You’d think she

was an expert.” “Well, she has had a lot of experience with rejections.” I thought of all those years she’d saved herself for me. “Do you love her?” Dax narrowed his eyes. “And what about Lila?” “I do, and I have no idea. But that’s not the biggest problem, my friend.” I clapped a hand on his shoulder and stared at the floor. “She just told me that she’s pregnant.” “No fucking way. Gemma’s pregnant?” He looked across the room, and Gemma’s face turned red, and she wiped her eyes. “That explains her glowing look and those sweet tits. I knew they looked perkier than usual.” “Shut your fucking mouth, man. That’s the mother of my child.” I closed my eyes and thought about what I’d just said. Gemma was going to have my

baby and Lila’s brother or sister. And I’d just left her there alone not minutes after telling me. I had to go to her. I hurried across the room to her, but she walked past me to get to Dax who was behind me. “Please, take me home.”

Chapter 22

Gemma

I had turned my phone off after assuring Lila I was okay and just needed a bit of time to rest. I hoped she’d pass the news onto her father, who had called me a million times by Sunday night. I couldn’t talk to him. I had seen his eyes and heard his reaction, and both spoke volumes. To walk away from me at a time like that, when I was so scared and vulnerable, it was worse than him leaving me before when he’d wanted our relationship to be over. Well, he wouldn’t have to worry about me. I would raise my baby alone and not ask him for a thing. I rolled over in bed and slapped my alarm clock to

turn it off. I had hit the snooze button thirty minutes earlier and twice since, but now it was time to get up and figure out what to do about work. I had to go in. I needed my job and a way to support my baby, but then again, what would Whitt do? Fire me? I rolled to my back and suddenly felt queasy. After some time in the bathroom, I came out, found my phone, and dialed his. I hated to hear his voice, but I knew I had responsibilities and calling in was the least I could do. “Gemma!” Whitt’s voice was strained, and I figured he was having his early morning workout with Dax. “I’m sick. I’m not coming in.” I hung up and threw my phone down and then crawled back into bed. I put my hand on my tummy and patted even though I knew the tiny life form inside was nothing more than the size of a grain of rice. But it was my little

peanut, and it was us against the world. After sleeping half of the morning away, I woke up to a pounding on my front door and Whitt’s voice. “Gemma! Gemma open the door.” I tried to ignore him at first, but I knew I’d eventually have to face him. I opened the door and stood in the way. “What?” “What? That’s all you have to say to me? I’ve been calling every fucking hour, and you say what?” “Yeah, what else do you want me to say? I told you I was pregnant and you walked away from me like I’d just ruined your life. I’m scared to fucking death here. I didn’t want this!” I put my head down and cried, but he pulled me into his arms. I struggled against him, but he was stronger, and he held me close as he walked in and shut the door. “Let go of me,” I said, stumbling backward.

“Look, Gemma. It’ll be all right. I’ll give you the money to take care of it, and I’ll even be there with you. Have you said anything to Lila?” His words had me stone still. Take care of it? “Are you suggesting that I arrange to have it aborted?” “I just assumed you’d want that.” My hand stung as I slapped his cheek. “I’d never want that! You can go to hell, but I’m keeping my baby!” I cowered back as his eyes hardened. And he came forward and grabbed my arms. “Let me go!” “Stop fighting me, Gemma. I don’t care what decision you make, keep it or don’t, but don’t you dare ever strike me again. I’d never hit you, but I demand respect. Do you understand?” I nodded, and he shook his head. “Ahem?” “Yes, sir.” He pulled me into his arms and held me,

and it felt so wonderful to be there again even if it was only for a little while. “I don’t want us to fight, Gemma. I didn’t mean to offend you, either, but you seem devastated, and I want you to know I’ll do whatever you want. This is your call.” He stroked my hair and then rubbed his hands down my arms and planted a kiss on my lips. “I’m sorry if I scared you. You’ve had me so worked up.” I met his eyes. “We need to tell Lila.” “I’ll handle when to tell her. She doesn’t need to know right away.” “That’s bullshit. I can’t even talk to her about this, and I need my friend. Besides, don’t you think it’s time you stopped harboring all of the secrets from your daughter?” It angered me that he’d rather lie to her longer than to tell her the truth. “You’re not doing her any favors, you know. I’m telling her, and that’s final.”

He pulled me close, and his nostrils flared. “I’ll tell her. You’re not going to fight me on this, Gemma. Not where my daughter is concerned.” He turned and walked me to the couch and sat next to me. “She’s my best friend. My only confidant and— “You’ll do as I say. I think you need to be reminded of who the boss is in this relationship.” His hand snaked to the back of my head, and he pulled me close to kiss me. His tongue stroked mine, and I melted against him in heaven, but then he pulled away. “You don’t intimidate me. What are you going to do?” I knew I had him right where I wanted him, and taunting was what I did best. He reached for his belt and undid it before backing away and pulling it off. “You won’t hit me with that.” I scooted back, but he reached out and pulled me closer.

“I’d never hit you with anything, silly girl. But I do think this could be useful. Maybe I’ll tie you up with it?” He belted a laugh and then undid his pants. “Stand up and undress.” I did as I was told wondering why it had taken us so long to get naked, and then he reached for my hand, and when I took it, he pulled me down into his lap where he’d slipped off his pants revealing his thick erection. One of his hands stayed around me, and the other massaged my stomach. “You promise me you won’t make me worry about you. Don’t run from me and don’t keep anything from me, Gemma. If we do this, we’re in it together. Do you understand?” “I agree. So, that means you’ll tell Lila soon?” “I’ll tell Lila in my own time. Don’t argue with me about it. I’ve got another baby girl’s need now to tend to.” A warm feeling washed over me. I was his baby girl now too like I’d always wanted. He lifted

my legs up and turned me in his lap so that my legs were draped over his arm. Then he rubbed his thick cock against me and then nudged it inside my pussy as he kissed me deeply. I didn’t have to do too much but kiss him back as he rocked me against him, thrusting his cock up into my tight hole. I hissed in a breath. “It feels so good.” I threw my head back, but then he reached up and stroked my tender nipples, and I cried out as my first orgasm rolled through me with a shudder. “That’s a good girl. Feels good, doesn’t it?” He moaned and brought his mouth down to me again. It was like being consumed. His cock slicing me apart into little pieces and his mouth devouring me. After a moment, he lifted me up and turned me around to face him, his eyes darting down to my tummy. He placed his hand there and leaned forward, putting his mouth on my glistening pussy. I moaned and rested my hand on his head and then his kisses trailed up to the taut skin of my tummy,

circling my navel, while his hand trailed up my thigh and found my soaking slit. “I’ll be gentle with you,” he whispered. I moaned and rolled my head back. “Please don’t. I want it.” “Oh, you want it hard, don’t you? How about we work up to that?” He stood and walked me to the bedroom where he sat on the bed. Then he pulled me down into his lap again, this time both of my feet could touch the floor and his cock pressed hard into my crack. I raised up, and he centered his cock against me as I inched down on him slowly. He stretched me to my max and then some. I hadn’t realized that through the weeks my little slit would tighten so much. Whitt enjoyed it too, and I could tell by the way he moaned into my ear, sending chill bumps down my back.

“Are you cold, baby?” “No, it feels so good. I’ve missed you.” He held my hips and pumped me on his cock, and before long I had a nice steady rhythm, and he reached his hand around to flatten it against my tummy. As he did, he kissed my neck and whispered in my ear, “Yeah, baby girl, that’s so good. I can’t wait until you’re nice and round with our baby. I’m going to fuck you so good. You’ll love pregnancy sex. Lila’s mother always did.” I wasn’t sure I wanted to hear about Lila’s mother, while his cock was rammed deep, but I didn’t mind the soft vibrations from his voice against my ear. It created a nice little tingle in my pussy, and soon I had another orgasm. My body seized up, and I gripped his cock with my walls and milked him. Suddenly he lifted me up and turned us around, and I face-planted on the bed. Then his hips kicked into

overdrive as he fucked me hard. “You tell me if that hurts, baby, but I need it.” “Take it, Whitt. Take all of me.” He saw the comment as a suggestion, and after he had stilled, which he said was to edge his release, he put me on my knees before him, my mouth watering hoping for a nice reward. “You should take all of it, Gemma.” He held his cock as I closed my hands behind my head, interlocking my fingers so he could hold onto my forearms to pull me closer and deeper. His cock slipped in and out of my throat, farther than I’d taken him before, and I wondered where he wanted to put it. In me or on me? I thought about the cook and how he’d sprayed her breasts, and before I knew it, he was rough fucking my throat, hard and fast. I truly was taking it all. I gagged and coughed as I pulled away, and he lifted me up and lay me back nudging between my legs. His hand stayed on my stomach almost

protectively, and he put his head into me and eased inside. “That’s our little baby in there, Gemma. You’re going to have to listen to me and let me take very good care you. Do you understand? I was so crazy with worry for you.” His hips worked harder, and by the time he got through talking, we were slapping together, our bodies creating a clap that rattled the walls. “Yes, so you really want to do this with me? Have our baby?” His earlier comments about getting rid of the baby had me worried, and I hoped he wasn’t settling. “Yes, more than anything. I didn’t even know I wanted it until you told me, but I wasn’t about to let my heart want it until I knew you were going to keep it. I’m so happy, baby.” He leaned down and kissed me, and he kept his lips locked tight on me as he thrust hard bringing on his own release.

“I’m happy too, Whitt.” Knowing his heart was full of happiness for me and the baby made my chest swell with pride. I loved him so much, and now we had something to share with one another. I’d let him have his way and behave, not fighting him when he wanted to take care of me, and for once I’d finally have something that I’d never dreamed I could have; a family of my own.

Chapter 23

Whitt

Gemma was an amazing girl, and I couldn’t wait to have her big and pregnant beneath me, and the vision was clear in my mind as I filled her up. That’s what had gotten me into the situation in the first place, but it felt so amazing sinking into her and dousing her with my seed, that I couldn’t help myself. It wasn’t like she’d get any more pregnant and while I felt a bit guilty for not being more responsible and putting her in the situation, I know, I’d probably do it all over again the same way even though my life was basically screwed. Gemma deserved better too.

She yawned and fell against me. “Are you feeling bad?” “Just weak.” She ground her hips and smiled as if she wanted me to know she was still hungry for more. “Let’s go shower. It will make you feel better.” I stood and lifted her up to carry her. “That sounds good.” She let out a sigh, and I relaxed in my arms. “Besides, I can’t have you falling asleep with your mouth full.” I laughed a wicked laugh, and she giggled. I put her down once in the bathroom, and as she leaned over to turn on the shower, I slid my hand between her cheeks and under to cup her mound. She was still slick and wet, and when I slid my fingers in she was loose from my cock stretching her. She moaned and steadied herself against the shower

wall, and I stepped inside and offered a hand. “I want more.” She reached down and stroked my cock, and it swelled even bigger in her grasp. “Take it then.” I put my hands behind my back, and instead of her kneeling down and sucking me, she put her arms around my shoulders and lifted herself up, balancing her feet on the sides of the tub, and centering herself before working down on it. I brought my hands around her waist and steadied her. “Gemma, be careful.” She weighed so little that I lifted her up and pushed her back against the shower wall, thrusting myself deeply, brushing my cock against her g-spot which was still puffed and prominent from before. She moaned and leaned on me, melting against me as if we were fused; still worn out from the strenuous morning. And just when I thought she’d lost all of her energy, her orgasm had her holding on tighter and grinding against me.

Her channel pulsed around my cock and I poured into her, pulling her down so hard against me, her nails dug into my back as she cried out. I pulled out and washed her little slit, my load dripping into my hand before then washing down the drain. “Let’s get to your bed,” I said as she leaned against me. I walked her on lazy legs, her own as clumsy and awkward as a baby giraffe’s, to the bedroom. She climbed into bed and snuggled down into the covers as I stretched out beside her. It was the middle of the day, but I knew she’d soon drift to sleep, so I stroked her back. As I stared at her peaceful body, I couldn’t help but think she had a long road ahead and I was grateful that she’d decided to keep the baby. I just wasn’t sure I was ready to be a father again. I heard the soft purr of her breathing and glanced over to find her sleeping. I had wanted to stay with her until she was settled, but I really needed to get

back to work. Ashley was coming to the office to talk to me about her resignation. After the incident with Gemma, she’d changed her mind on our sexual arrangement. I couldn’t blame her, and though I hadn’t been so sure it was the best thing last week when she first hinted, with Gemma’s situation, I knew it was right all along. I kissed her cheek and sat up, and there on the bedside table was a tablet with a pencil resting on it and a half-drawn smudgy image. I leaned across and pulled the book to my lap and flipped through the pages. Gemma was a talented artist, and I couldn’t get over the attention to detail she’s put into the sketches which looked to be drawings similar to one of my spas. I turned the page to find another of a gorgeous pool and fountain, and one with a grand entrance that was unlike anything I’d seen. If Ashley did go through with her resignation, I just might be in the market

for a new designer. And Gemma just might have a job. I leaned over and put the tablet back in place, hoping not to disturb her, but her face twisted, and she winced as I eased her back in place. “Are you okay, Gemma? You look a bit green.” I had no sooner said the word, when she crawled from the bed, still naked with damp hair, and hurried to the bathroom. I hated to leave her. I got up and pulled on my pants, but before I could make it into the bath to check on her, I heard her front door open. Someone had a key to her house, and it could only be one person. Gemma heaved, and I turned around contemplating where to go as Lila’s voice rang out. “Gemma? It’s me, Lila. I just came by to— I stopped in my tracks as our eyes met and the shock on her face was pure horror as she looked me

up and down. My hair was damp, and I had only put my pants on. My underwear lay on the floor beside me, and I wasn’t wearing a shirt. There was no way I could deny anything, no more lies, no more excuses, the truth was out. I’d always known that one day one of my lies, which were solely in place to protect my daughter, would come out. “Daddy?” She stepped forward and picked up my shirt which was close to the bed. “What’s going on? You are sleeping with Gemma?” Her mouth hung open, and she shook her head. Tears filled her eyes as she threw my shirt at me. I held out my hands in a calming motion. “I can explain,” I said the words, but I had no idea what the hell I was going to say to fix any of it. It was a bad deal all around, and no matter how I tried to explain it, someone was going to get hurt. She lifted her chin and squared her shoulders, looking so much like her mother that for a moment I felt as if I’d cheated on her. “Save it, Daddy!

You’ve done nothing but lecture me about Daniel and our age difference, and you’re sneaking around with Gemma who is my age!” She wrapped her arms around her stomach and stared at the floor. “Mother would be sick,” she whispered. Then she met my eyes with a defiant glare. “I’m moving out, and I’m marrying Daniel, Daddy, and there’s nothing you can do or say about it.” She pointed to the floor and stomped her foot, and I was one second from taking her over my knee and giving her a spanking. I’d done it a few times in her childhood and decided that type of punishment didn’t suit me. Anger had my blood pumping, and though I knew she’d been upset to see me there, she was not going to talk to me that way. “Watch your tone, Lila. I’m still your father.” “Father? What a joke! You’re sleeping with my best friend who you practically raised no less.” She narrowed her eyes. “How long has this been going

on?” She flashed me a burning look so full of ire that I was shocked I didn’t drop dead. The awkwardness stretched out as I paused. “Since I hired her on at the office.” I wasn’t going to dignify her with an explanation of our first kiss and decided if Gemma wanted to fess up on that one, she could. “You’re not up and moving nowhere, young lady. We’ll talk more about this when Gemma feels better.” She was heaving on the other side of the door, which she’d pushed shut upon hearing Lila’s voice. Lila spun and glared at me. “I suppose you are going to threaten me now and take away my trust fund? Disinherit me? Well, it’s happening regardless, Daddy, because I’m pregnant!” It took me a moment to register the words and then my eyes narrowed, and she took a step back. “Lila.” My baby was pregnant, and so was Gemma? How could this be happening all at once? I knew I couldn’t be angry considering, so I stepped

forward and pulled her into my arms. She was stiff a moment and then she collapsed against me, tears pouring from her eyes and splashing my bare chest. She pulled away and stared at the floor wiping her eyes. “I’m so scared, Daddy.” I hated hearing the words from her mouth and hoped that Daniel had been at least as good a sport as I had been. “I love him, Daddy. I just want you to love him too. I don’t want to bring my baby into the world where the two men that mean most to me can’t get along. Daniel’s willing to try; he just wants to be accepted by you. He knows how important it is to me.” She pulled back and stared at my bare chest. She looked like she was struggling to find her next words. “Do you love— The bathroom door creaked open, and it took a minute to see that Gemma was in trouble. She’d pulled on a bathrobe, but hadn’t had the strength to tie it before she stumbled out seemingly incoherent and collapsed.

Lila screamed and headed across the room, and thankfully, Gemma wasn’t banged up much, but for a skinned spot on her chin. “We’ve got to get her to the doctor. She’s stonecold, and with her being sick, she could be dehydrated.” Lila moved fast and grabbed Gemma some clothes as I got my own back on. Then I scooped her up and ran to the car as fast as I could. She roused about halfway to the emergency room, but I was not turning around, not with my baby on board. Lila had tried to push a little water from the sports bottle she’d taken from her purse, and she got her take a few sips. “I’m sorry, Lila,” she whispered, but Lila shook her head. The two were piled in the backseat like they had been as teens when I’d take them to the mall. And I glanced back in the rearview almost expecting to see my daughter as my little girl. “You could have told me. Now hush and save your

strength.” Being a forgiving person, I had a feeling that Lila wouldn’t stay angry long and when she heard about the baby, I knew she was going to be excited. So, I hoped. But I wasn’t going to tell her until we both could, but all I worried about from the moment Gemma hit the floor, was if she’d lose the baby.

Chapter 24

Gemma

I didn’t know what had happened to me when I roused in the bed and felt Whitt leaning over me. I’d caught the crinkle of the paper and figured he was looking at the sketches I kept by my bed. It had been my nightly ritual to sketch a design, and as of late most of mine had been in reference to hotels and resorts. As soon as Whitt’s weight had shifted around me, it was like I’d suddenly lost my balance only I was lying down. I’d been so queasy, and though I was alert when I’d heaved, nothing had come out. I’d already expelled

all I had in me, and there was nothing left. My mouth was dry as a bone, and I coughed, and my throat felt like I’d swallowed sand. I remembered the moment Lila had arrived and how I’d heard them arguing, and it was all so hazy and hard to tell what was a reality. By the time I heard something about a baby, I couldn’t tell what was being said or comprehend, but I thought that Lila knew all about me being pregnant. In the car when I tried to apologize, I knew she was disappointed in me and if I hadn’t been in such terrible shape, I knew that burning in her eyes would have been anger against me. I never wanted to disappoint her, and I’d been so selfish in my actions that I couldn’t blame her if she decided that we couldn’t be friends anymore. She deserved better than a friend like me. I’d targeted her father since we were younger, and though I loved him dearly, I should have stayed away.

I felt the car lurch as we stopped and then everything was moving very quickly. Whitt reached in the backseat to scoop me up, and Lila hurried out of the opposite side to find a wheelchair which they quickly put me in and wheeled me inside. Lila pulled me to a stop in front of the front desk, but Whitt did the talking. “Yes, she collapsed at home. She’s been sick with a stomach flu.” He waited until Lila stepped away and leaned in closer to the nurse. “She’s in the early weeks of pregnancy as well.” The nurse’s eyes lit up and her lip curled in disgust, but she didn’t react. “Whitt?” My voice was gravelly from the heaving and lack of something to drink, but Lila stepped in and gave me a bottle of water. “Here drink this slowly.” I did as she said, not wanting to create an argument, as the nurse came around and waved us into a

triage area. “Daddy, stay with her. I’m going to make a phone call. Daniel will want to know that I’ll be a while.” I glanced to Whitt expecting him to say something, but he nodded and placed his hand on my shoulder. “I’m not leaving her side. I’ll have you go home and grab a few of her things later if you will?” “Of course, I will. Gemma is my best friend, remember?” She gave her father a hard glare and disappeared down the hall. “I’m just going to get your vitals, and I want to draw some blood.” The nurse moved her hands quickly to her blood pressure cuff and strapped it on, and in two shakes she had it pumping. She poked at my arm and then had me open up for a thermometer. I had taken my temperature so many times in the past few days, that the underside of my tongue was raw.

Whitt cleared his throat. “She’s had morning sickness, and we’re afraid she might have dehydrated.” She felt around on my arm and then glanced up to my lips, which were dry too. “Yeah, I think you’re right. I’ve got a room ready for her, and we’ll start her an IV and get her some fluids going. “Why can’t I just drink more?” I didn’t want to have a shot or especially an IV in my arm. “This is much better, and besides, with you being pregnant, you don’t want to put you or the baby at risk. Dehydration is very dangerous, and it takes over very quickly. She pulled some supplies out of the drawer and Whitt pinched my chin and had me look at him. “Don’t think about it, baby. It will all be over soon.” It was sweet of him to try and make it all better, but nothing was going to do the trick. Not until that needle was away from me.

The nurse chuckled. “Honey, you should get used to needles, especially since you’re having a baby.” Whitt narrowed his eyes and turned his nose at the woman. She changed the subject, and I could only think it was to take my mind off the needle. “Once we get you back, we’ll do a pelvic exam and make sure that everything is okay with the pregnancy.” Whitt’s hand came down on mine as tears filled my eyes. “It’ll be fine.” It was strange how quickly I’d gotten used to the fact that I was responsible for a tiny life inside me, how much I cared for the little person I’d never met, simply because it was a part of me. I held out my arm and let her put the IV in, and I didn’t even cry. Lila returned about the time they brought me into the room, and she let out a long breath as she saw her father put his arm around me. He didn’t seem to

care if it offended her, and though I didn’t want to upset her, I was proud that he’d at least been there for me without letting Lila’s opinion of him change the way he’d treat me. The two were sent out while I was examined and though Whitt offered to stay if I needed him, it was something I wanted to do without an audience. I couldn’t imagine Whitt seeing me on a table with my legs in stirrups and it not be for some sexual reason, and I tried not to think that the doctors might see I had just had sex not more than a couple of hours earlier. Whitt’s cock usually stretched me too much. After the exam, they brought Lila and Whitt back into the room, and the doctor explained the findings. “Everything looks good. Sometimes during this phase of morning sickness, women will lose too much fluid, and when that happens, it’s easy for to get dizzy when you get up too fast. She’s in a lethargic state, and I’d imagine if she’d done anything rigorous, she might have made things

worse.” The doctor stared at Whitt, and he gave me an apologetic look. I glanced over at Lila who was glaring at her father. She slapped on a big smile for the doctor when he said goodbye and then when the door was shut, she spun around and flipped out. “She’s pregnant? How could you not tell me? Did you think I wouldn’t find out?” She looked at me. “You could tell me anything, Gemma. We’ve always been friends. And you, when I said to find a nice young woman, well, I didn’t mean Gemma!” She let out a long breath, and I choked up. I was barely producing tears as I cried. “It happened about as planned as your own, I’d guess.” Her face reddened, and she looked at me and shrugged. I cleared my throat. “Wait, you just said yours. You’re pregnant too?” I closed my eyes and smiled.

“Yeah, when I said I wanted to grow up and raise our kids together, I didn’t think yours would be my siblings.” She shook her head and then closed the distance between her and my bed. “I’m sorry, Lila. It just happened. I love him.” I couldn’t expect her to understand or accept it. To her, it probably seemed unnatural. “I know you do. You’re the most genuine person I know, but.” She looked me in the eyes and shook her head, and I thought that was it, the moment when she’d tell me how horrible I was. How I’d taken advantage of her friendship and that things would never be the same. But she just laughed. “Aren’t we a pair?” She sat on the side of my bed. “We’re going to be mothers. Look out world, here comes our children.” “You don’t hate me?” I felt the sting of my tears wanting to produce. “No, I am a little jealous. But only because I’m

going to have to vie the little brat for my father’s attention. I mean, I always wanted a brother or sister, but I’d wanted one I could pick on, not one that was young enough to be my kid.” She was pulling a classic Lila; making jokes to lighten the mood. “You’re always going to be my little girl.” Whitt reached across the bed and touched her shoulder. “It seems our little family is growing by leaps and bounds, and I guess if you can accept all of this with Gemma and me, then the least I can do is accept Daniel.” “I’m sorry I blurted it out that way in anger, Daddy. I’d wanted to tell you at the gala but then everything happened and just didn’t think it was the right time. I was angry that you couldn’t just accept us, so it really means a lot to me that you’ll give us your blessing.” Whitt gave his daughter a warm smile. “Anything for the father of my grandchild. Have you set a

date?” “We’re thinking about New Year’s Eve in the Bahamas. Something different. I don’t know though; I don’t want to be huge in my wedding dress. What about you guys?” She looked back and forth between us, and my cheeks burned with a blush at the thought. He’d never asked me to marry him, and I didn’t expect it. Starting a family didn’t mean we had to be married to be happy and I imagined that marrying a woman so close to his daughter was something that might not look well for his reputation. “Um, we’re not getting married,” I shrugged. “I mean, we haven’t talked about it.” “No, it’s all happened too fast to think about it. We’ll talk about it once Gemma’s feeling better, but I’m sure she’ll agree, it’s no rush.” I nodded, and he patted my hand as if to comfort me. I was content

with him to care for me, and at that moment, I didn’t need more. “Well, I know you’ll take good care of her, Daddy. And likewise. We’re going to be big, happy family. Not conventional, but special.” She gave me a nudge and her smile was contagious. Whitt stood and walked around to hug Lila. “I’m sorry I gave you a hard time, honey. Thanks for understanding.” “Well, it does help that I get my way, and with me being pregnant, it was going to happen, but at least you and Gemma will have the house to yourself.” She giggled. “I’d rather play nice than lose to two of you.” She hadn’t noticed that Whitt and I were staring deep into each other’s eyes. She’d insinuated that I’d be moving into the house, but that wasn’t set in stone either. The truth was, Whitt and I hadn’t talked anything about living arrangements, and I’d

assumed that the two of us would continue seeing each other with the same addresses. “Speaking of leaving you two alone, I think I’ll step out and call Daniel again. He’s going to flip when he hears the news. Oh, and I’d still like to get together for dinner and nice long discussion soon.” She tiptoed out and pulled the door closed behind her. Once her footsteps faded down the hall, Whitt leaned in and kissed me. “I think we have a lot to talk about.”

Chapter 25

Whitt

The day had been one of the hardest I’d had in a long time. Seeing Gemma fall out on the floor was a wake-up call, and it let me know how much I cared for her. I was more determined than ever to take care of her and our baby, and with my daughter mentioning marriage and living arrangements I knew we had to get on the same page and fast. I’d already promised her that I was going to take care of her and the baby, and now that we were alone, I was going to talk to her about how. We had a whole life to plan together, starting with the most obvious stuff.

I kissed her and brushed back a loose strand of hair from her face. “I think we have a lot to talk about.” She smiled and took my hand. “I don’t want any of the things Lila mentioned to pressure us. I know marriage is a big deal, Whitt. I’m not asking for that. It’s too much too soon.” She wasn’t too convincing. I had a feeling about the way she hadn’t looked me in the eyes, that she was just telling me what she thought I wanted to hear. At the same time, I was relieved that she’d tried to be understanding. I let out a long breath and rested my hands behind my head, entwining my fingers. “I want you to know that it’s not out of the question, though. I mean, I don’t think it’s something we have to do right away or even being engaged, but when we both feel the time is right, I’m not opposed to the idea.” I placed my hand on hers. “What do you feel about that?” “I’m a bit surprised, I guess. I didn’t think you’d want to.” She tucked her chin and stared down to

her lap where our hands were joined. I stroked hers with my thumb. “You’re my girl, Gemma, and I love you.” She raised her head, and the surprise on her face was enough to make me smile. “Does that surprise you?” “Yeah.” “Then I’m sorry I haven’t made you at least a little suspicious.” I’d done a horrible job trying to end things and even worse showing her how much I cared about her. No more. “There’s something else we need to talk about. Living arrangements. I don’t want you at your place alone anymore. I’d like you to move in. If you want your own space, I won’t argue, but I’d really like to know you’re at least under the same roof with the baby; safe and sound, the both of you.” “What if I want to stay with you in your room?” She gave me a burning look of desire, and I felt my

cock twitch with approval as she smiled. I gave her a sly smile. “I’d prefer it, actually. I want us to be together as much as we can, and not just in bed. I want us to get to know one another on this level. I want to talk about how to raise our child and make decisions together.” Gemma gave me a sidelong glance and closed her eyes a moment. “I’d love that. It’s not like I’ve ever had a family of my own and honestly, the only time I ever felt like I had a family was when I was with Lila at your home. I guess a normal girl would have fantasized about being a part of the family in a slightly different way,” We share a laugh, and I continued. “But, I’ve never regretted wanting to be with you. Or saving myself for you.” “I’m just glad I’m worthy.” I leaned down and kissed her, and she brought her arms around me and held me tight, and we sat that way a moment until I pulled away. “You’re going to make me want to misbehave in this hospital if you’re not careful.”

My dick swelled in my pants, tenting the front so badly I hoped one of the nurses didn’t come in and see it. Her face flushed and she let loose a soft, but gravelly laugh. Her poor throat was dry, and I reached over to give her the cup of ice that the nurse had left. I didn’t like seeing her so weak and frail. It looked as she’d lost ten pounds over the last few days and I was going to have to make her eat better so she’d have enough strength to carry and deliver our baby. She put the cup to her lips and took a sip. “Thanks. So now that we’ve established where we’re going to live, I want to design a nursery. I thought about it this morning and was going to turn my guest room, but now I’ll just choose one of the guest rooms if it’s okay with you? You can choose which one.” “Of course, that would be great, and I’ll give you full reign over the project too, but speaking of your designs, I’ve been thinking.” I closed my eyes as I

remembered what I was supposed to be doing. I realized that Ashley was probably at my office leaving her letter of resignation on my desk. I’d failed to meet with her, which probably told her where she stood with me, but Gemma was more important. Accidents happened, even though I did feel bad for Ashley. I’d have to give her a call. If she only knew the bullet she’d dodged getting involved with me and my current situation. I would have broken her heart for Gemma regardless. I looked up, and she was patiently waiting for me to continue. “What is it, Whitt?” I waved a dismissive gesture and shook my head so she wouldn’t worry. “I don’t think that you should work in the office.” “You’re firing me?” Her eyes widened, and she clawed at my sleeve. “Whitt, I know you want to take care of the baby and me, but having a job and providing a bit of my own income is really important to me. I need that job, and it means more

than a paycheck, please reconsider.” I admired the fact that she was fighting to be a provider. I held up a hand. “Calm down; I’m not firing you, Gemma. I’m offering you a job as a designer for the upcoming renovations at the St. Croix resort.” Her smile widened with her smile, and she leaned forward and pulled me closer into her embrace. “I’ve always dreamed I’d work for you doing my designs, Whitt. Are you sure? What happened to Ashley?” “Well, she wasn’t too happy about the day in the pool house, and I should have never led her on when what I really wanted was to be with you. I let my worry over Lila sabotage us, and I’m sorry.” “Sh. I don’t want sorry. I want us to move forward, together with our baby. And my new job!” She squealed with delight and then lay back against her pillows.

“We’ll need some plans on the nursery soon, and I’ll have my builders come in and overhaul if needed. We’ll have the nicest nursery anywhere by the time you’re done.” I couldn’t wait to see what she came up with. “It’s so exciting, Whitt, but I really a terrified.” The worry set in her brow and I leaned over and kissed her. “I know you’re not ready for this, that’s why I want to make everything perfect for you and the baby. You and Lila can’t be too far apart, so you’ll have each other. You two have always leaned on each other before, so remember that now. I’ll give you my credit card, and you can take Lila shopping for maternity clothes.” She let out a deep breath and frowned. “Don’t remind me. I’ll be huge.” “It’s going to turn me on.”

“You’re just saying that.” She searched my eyes as if to see if I was kidding. “No, I’m not. You’ll see.” I leaned forward and cupped her breasts. “These are going to get so nice and full, and here.” I pressed my hand to her tummy.” You’ll like it too. It will be so intense for both of us.” “I can’t wait to wake up to you each and every morning. I won’t want to get out of bed.” “And some days, I might not let you.” She giggled, and I kissed her again, and it was then I realized we had our game plan and I couldn’t wait to live with her. “You should go check on Lila. I’m worried this has all been a bit too much for her.” She had a point; my poor daughter had arrived to help her friend and been blindsided by our relationship and then hauled to the hospital. Being

pregnant herself, I needed to make sure she was okay. I leaned over and gave her one last kiss before heading out of the room. I looked down the hall and found Lila sitting in a small waiting room which was quiet and empty except for the TV in the corner which was on the news station. “I love you too. I’ll be home soon.” She hung up her phone and lifted her head to see me standing there. “Oh, hi, Daddy. Daniel is excited for you. He’s on cloud nine about the baby, and he’s already bought a crib.” “Gemma and I are going to redecorate one of the guest rooms on our floor for the baby. I’ll leave yours alone for now but how about we make it into a guest suite with a playroom and some new furniture that is more family friendly for when you come home for Christmas.” She stood and fell into my arms. “Thank you,

Daddy. That would be amazing, and I know Gemma can help design it too.” “Oh, about that. I’ve made a decision about Gemma’s career and hired her as my new designer.” “Daddy! That’s awesome! I have to go see her. Is she feeling better?” She locked her arm with mine, and we headed back. “She’s okay, it’s taking some time getting her rehydrated, but we should be home tonight.” “Home? Does that mean— “We’re going to move her in. I want her close.” She squeezed my hand and gave me a smile. “I’m glad she has you. She’s a very lucky girl. And I’m the luckiest of all.” We rounded the corner into the room, and the nurse was checking on Gemma’s IV bag. “One more to

go and then I think we can slow it down. You’ll have to stay the night, but I think we’ll get you home by noon tomorrow.” She hung the bag and tossed the old one in the trash. “Thank you.” Gemma seemed relieved and reached for my hand. “I’ll send out for your things, and Lila can get back on the road before it’s too late. I’ll stay here with you.” I looked around the room and tried to figure out where I was going to sleep. And I pulled the nurse aside and asked for a cot to be brought in later. Lila stepped up to Gemma’s bed. “I hear that you’ll be doing a lot of design for Daddy’s resort and the house. We have major things to discuss about my suite.” Gemma’s eyes lit with surprise. “Oh? Well, we’ll have plenty of time while we’re maternity shopping.” Gemma gave her a wink, and the two

sat on the bed together chatting about clothes and what to do about their nails. I had a feeling Lila was going to be spending more time around just because she and Gemma were in the same boat. So, in a strange way, I got my daughter back. It was nice to mend things with her, and I hoped all the past issues would be buried for good.

Chapter 26

Gemma

Whitt was going to be an amazing father and a protective one too. I wondered if he’d been the same way with Lila when she was born and if he’d been the same to her mother during her pregnancy. Being released from the hospital the day before, Whitt had the idea that I should stay in bed and rest, but I could only entertain that request for so long. Since he wouldn’t let me go to work, I had little to do but recover and think about the nursery, so I grabbed my electronic tablet from my bag and headed off down the hall to the back two guest rooms on Walt’s suite.

His bedroom and office were so close and took up half of the front area, but the guest rooms were crammed at the end of the hallway and from what I knew, they were barely used. I opened one door across from them, and it was the space Whitt used as a private home gym. I stepped back to the middle of the hall and let out a long breath. I didn’t want to stick my little one at the end of a hallway, across from a room where Whitt would be making noise with this workout music and clanking weights. I walked back to the other end near our bedroom and the office and put my hand on my hip. Whitt’s office would make the perfect nursery space, but he’d never go for it. Besides, I couldn’t ask the man for his home office, which he used quite a bit. My wheels were turning, and I was lost in deep thought when a hand snaked around my waist, and Whitt kissed my neck. “You’re supposed to be in bed, little mama.” I turned and stood on my tiptoes to kiss him. “I’m

thinking about the nursery.” “We have months still for that, and you can sketch plans while in bed.” “Whitt, I’m sore from laying around, and you know better than I do, to build strength you have to move around. Besides, I’ve got a real dilemma.” He chuckled softly and stroked my arms. “What’s the matter?” “Well, I was looking at the spare rooms, but the gym is just across the hall, and I’m concerned the noise will be too much for the baby, with the way things echo in there. And I don’t like the idea of he or she being that far away.” “What do you want me to do?” He took both of my hands and gave me a warm smile. “Well, I hate to ask, but the office would make a better nursery space. It would be right off our

bedroom, and when I get up in the night, I won’t have to go as far.” “So, what’s the dilemma?” I gave him a pointed look, and he leaned his forehead into mine. “Seriously. There’s no problem.” “I feel bad asking you to give up your space. You’ve done so much already, and I know you use the space.” I was rambling on when his finger landed across my lips. “Take the space. We’ll redesign the entire floor and make sure our baby is closer. Don’t be afraid to ask, Gemma. This is your house too. Our baby’s comfort is important to me as much as yours is. Which is why I think you should be in bed.” “I’m not comfortable there, though.” I stepped into his embrace and lay my head on his chest. “Oh, I’ve seen you very comfortable in there. As a matter of fact, I think it’s one of your favorite

places.” “Little Whitt doesn’t want to stay in bed. He likes adventures.” “Little Whitt? So, you think it’s going to be a boy?” His chest bowed with pride, and I could see him with a little boy, one who looked just like him, who he could take to sporting events and play in the backyard with. “I could see that. Couldn’t you?” “I don’t know. I’d like a little girl, too. Either way, I’ll be excited. Besides, we’re not naming the baby Whitt, no matter what.” “Whitney for a girl?” I teased, but I could see a little version of him, perhaps a lot like Lila for our little girl. “No. I want him or her to have their own original name, so they’ll know to be strong and stand on

their own two feet. I want them to have self-pride and confidence; names are important.” “Has anyone asks why you’re not staying at work?” I hated to change the subject, but I knew he’d missed half the week already. “No. With Dax running things for me I don’t really need to be there. I go in just to be around people. Lila’s grown, all of my friends have to work, so it’s something to do. Plus, with us expanding the resorts, the investors like to see me and know that I’m looking over things.” He stepped back and wiped his mouth and held his hand there. “That reminds me, Gemma.” He gave me a look like he wasn’t sure if he should say what was on his mind. “With us working together and the fact that you’re so young and well, you know how it looks to some people.” I nodded. I knew that most people would label me a slut and him a dirty old man if we paraded ourselves around. He took another deep breath and let it out. “I just

think with all that’s going on, with the investors eyeing things so closely, we should take it easy at work and not announce our good news or that we’re together, until after the next phase of the projects are in effect.” “Right. I wouldn’t want to ruin things.” Inside I was shrinking, and I hated being the dirty secret now after everything that had happened. “I’m sorry, Gemma. Once the project is in fullswing and I know they’ve got too much to lose if they pull out, I’ll scream it from the rooftops. I’ve asked Dax to keep things under his hat, and I know he will. He sent his regards and said he couldn't wait to see you waddle. He also made me promise to tell you that, so belt him good when you see him.” I gave a breathy laugh and shook my head. “I’ll be sure to do that. And, Whitt, it’s okay. We knew when we were messing around what kind of risks we were taking. I’d take them all again to be with

you.” I brushed my fingers through his hair and pulled him down to my mouth to kiss him softly. “You came up to check on me, huh?” I gave him a teasing look, wagging my brows. “Yeah, I did. I was hungry. Thought we could share lunch.” “I’m not that hungry.” I held my tummy, but he gave me a disapproving look and let out a long breath. “You’re going to have to eat better, Gemma. You need your strength.” “I’ve got to give my old biology time to catch up to the new, though. I’ll be fine in a few weeks when this morning sickness passes. Besides, I was hungry for something else.” “Oh yeah?” He slid his hands down and cupped my ass wagging his brows at me. “Do I need to feed

you something?” “Perhaps. You know how much I love the taste.” I giggled, and his eyes lit up as he chuckled. “Mm. I like that your sex drive is kicking into overdrive lately. I just hope I can keep up at my age.” He pulled me forward, grinding his hips in and showing off his impressive erection that rivaled most men’s. “Mm. I’m suddenly feeling a bit giddy, will you take me back to bed?” He let out a growl of approval and lifted me up and carried me into our room. Our room. It was so strange to say, and many times while I lay there, I’d remember him and the cook. He put me down, and I lay back as he put his hand on my breasts and he stretched out over me, careful not to put his weight on me. “Do you need me to undress you too?” He gave me a hopeful look, and we shared a laugh.

“I do need help. Lots.” I lifted my arms up as he slipped his hands down to my hem and pulled it up over my head. “I’m going to make you feel amazing.” He brought his head down to my bare breasts and kissed my tight nipples, then he dragged his tongue down my tummy and stopped to slip down my boy shorts. Then he looked up shaking his head. “I’m really hungry, baby.” He lifted a brow and grinned boyishly. “I think I’ll have a taste.” He went down between my legs and nudged them aside, and I let them fall apart, spreading wide. His warm, wet mouth closed on my lips, and he slipped his tongue between my folds and into my channel. Then he worked his way back up to my clit and nibbled my swollen bud. “You taste sweet, Gemma. Like honey.” He slid a finger into my hole and stroked my slick walls; then he brought the digit to my mouth. “Taste it.” I stared into his eyes as I took it in and tasted my

honey. “Mm.” I rose up, resting on my elbows and glanced down to his joggers and tee. “You’re a little overdressed for this picnic.” He gave a soft laugh and rose up to slip down his pants. His proud cock jutted from his hips, and he took it into his grip and gave it a few strokes. “I think you should sample these goods, baby. See if they please you.” He stepped closer to the bed, and I got up on all fours and crawled to him, resting on my knees and taking him into my hand and then my mouth. “Mm.” I hummed on his cock head and tongued the tiny slit which was already leaking his salt. “Is it good, baby?” He pushed his hips forward a little to encourage me to go deeper. “Mm. Yes.” I closed my mouth around him and relaxed my throat, pushing myself down on him

until his thick rim popped past my tonsils and down deeper closing off my air. He smiled down at me and gripped the back of my head and held me there a minute watching my eyes as they began to water. I pulled away, and he shook his head. “We might not be doing that.” He winced. “It’s fine. I like it.” I pushed myself down and did it again, this time pushing the time I held it until my tears rolled down my cheeks and onto my hand. “Stop, Gemma. Not in your condition. Though, I will admit it’s the hottest fucking thing ever.” “You say condition like I’m sick or something. I just got a little dehydrated.” I knew better than to argue and sure enough, he gave me a pointed look. “Behave.” “Yes, Daddy.” I rolled my eyes as I took him back into my mouth. He pushed his cock deeper and

began to thrust. “Daddy, huh? I’ll be your daddy too; only you might not like it.” I pulled away and caught my breath. “Going to get rough with me?” “Gemma.” He shook his head as I coaxed, but he stood his ground. “I’m not getting rough today, baby. You’ve just gotten out of the hospital, and I don’t want to overdo it.” “I’ll be fine. I won’t break.” “Going to sass me?” He looked down his nose, and I giggled. “Are you going to spank me if I do?” I remembered him pulling me over his lap in the office and how his hands had gone up my skirt. “You’re begging for it.” He laughed, then pulled me up to my knees on the bed. “Turn around on all

fours. I’m going to teach you a lesson in begging.” My heart raced as he rested his hand against my ass and I braced for what was to come.

Chapter 27

Whitt

Gemma yelped as I pushed my thumb into her tight ass. I aimed my cock and drove it in, burying in one long stroke. She’d wanted it rough, and I was going to give her a little taste. I slapped her ass with the other hand and then gripped her hip as I thrust hard and deep into her drenched pussy. She was more than rehydrated, and the proof was soaking my balls after her first orgasm. “Please,” she begged. “Please what?”

“Please more. Put it in all the way.” I had my thumb hooked inside her little ass, and I knew it was going to make her crazy. She’d begged for rough, and she’d got it. “What’s that?” I pushed the thumb in deeper as well as my cock. “Please, your thumb. Deeper.” She wanted it in her, and all I’d been waiting for was her to beg. I pushed my thumb all the way into her ass as I fucked her pussy and she clenched around me, and another hot release poured from her pussy, soaking my balls and her thighs. “You know, we’re going to have to start training your ass. I want to take it, but it has to be ready.” I didn’t want to hurt her, but the thumb was the easiest way to make her squirm and to see what I was working with. Gemma was dainty. “Will it hurt?” Her breath was a steady pant as she rocked back against me.

“Not if we do it right. Training is important.” I slowed down my pace and kissed her shoulder, trailing down her back until I rose up and then I pulled my thumb free and gripped her other side to fuck her harder. “I want it. I want everything with you. I want you to use me to your whim.” She knew to say all the right things, and I would definitely take her up on her offer. “Careful what you wish for. Some of my tastes might be a bit much for you.” She collapsed forward, face-planting into a pillow. I reached around and stroked her clit, rubbing a firm hand and holding the pressure against it. She cried out, and her pussy spasmed, milking my cock. We were in a frenzy of passion when my phone rang, and I wasn’t going to stop until I had her good and soaked. The call would wait.

I leaned forward, hunched up inside her and cupped her breasts. She cried out, and I had forgotten how sore they’d been, but I massaged them, and she whimpered, the sound pushing me over the edge. My release shot hard and fast into her channel, and we worked each other good until the last spurt hit her depths. We lay lazily in the bed, lounging against each other like nothing in the world could get us to move. Then my phone rang again, and I knew I better check it. Gemma turned over and reached for my phone and handed it to me. “Looks like Dax,” she said, glancing at the screen. “Yeah, I got to take this,” I answered the phone as she nestled down beside me, her cheek on my chest. “What is it, Dax?” “It’s your love life coming back to haunt you. You remember Ashley, right?” His tone was less than amused, and I stiffened wondering what the woman

had been up to. “I told you to talk to her about the resignation, and I told you to go ahead and let her take it, so what’s the problem?” I turned over, rolling away from Gemma who had lifted her head as if she could hear. “She’s run her mouth up here, for one. For two, it’s gotten back to a few of our investors who don’t appreciate scandal. Hayes Brinkley is asking questions. Wants to know where you’ve been and what you’re doing with his money. Apparently, Ashley told a few people you’re squandering on investigations into your competition,” “What? That’s all bullshit. Is she terminated?” I had thought for sure she wouldn’t stick around, and I had no idea how petty and ruthless she would be about me and her not working out. She’d been upset about Gemma without any real evidence, and now she was going to try and make a stink for me.

“No, she’s refusing to budge. And she says that if you fire her without cause, she’s going to sue you for harassment and wrongful termination.” “She’s the one who wanted to leave!” “Well, Mary thinks that she only did that because she wanted you to beg her to stay and so when you didn’t show up, she lost her shit. You need to get down here and do some damage control. The investors want to talk, and I think Hayes is going to stop in later this afternoon.” “He’s our top man, we could lose five of the others, and it does not matters as much as him.” I let out a long breath, and Gemma took my hand to calm me down. I’d already promised Gemma the job, but only because I was so certain that Ashley was going to leave me in a pickle, and if I had to have a new designer, I knew I couldn’t get anyone better.

“I’ll be as soon as possible.” I hung up the phone. “I want to go. I’ll stay in my office, but I want to grab my other tablet.” I knew I should make her stay home, but decided it was okay. “We can’t be seen going in together, so you can go inside first, and I’ll follow shortly after.” “What’s going on? Is there a problem?” “Gemma, I don’t want you to be upset, but yes, there’s a big problem. Ashley is making a scene. It could get ugly, and my investors could pull out, putting my renovation work into the toilet.” “Why would she do that?” “The day we showed up at the house, we were messing around, and she told me how she felt about me. I told her that I wasn’t in the market for a heavy relationship and then when she saw you at my house, she assumed the worst of me and

accused me of seducing a younger employee.” “Me? But I’m a grown woman and— I hated that she would have to defend herself because she was right. “Yes, you are a grown woman, but the investors, they don’t like scandal. They like their money going to their investments and not to pay some sexed up secretary who you’re spending more time with while the deal lags and drags.” “But you’ve been working on it; very hard too. It’s not like it happened all the time. I’ll just quit, and that will take care of everything.” “That might not be a bad idea. She’s trying to out me as a letch, and if she accuses me of something, like assault or harassment, Gemma, things could get ugly. I don’t want you in the middle. I’ll come clean, and we’ll announce our engagement to make things look perfectly planned, and then we’ll announce the pregnancy. I’ll have Dax help me spin

it to our favor. No worries.” She got up and went to the bathroom and came out brushing her hair. She began rummaging for something to wear, and I decided to do the same. A half hour later, we were both in the office, and no one knew that we’d gone in together. Gemma went straight to her desk and combed through my messages and packed up the few things she had while I waited for Dax and called the front office and had them remove Gemma from her employment status effective immediately. Gemma stuck her head in the door. “I’m going down the hall to see if I can find a decent pencil. Do you need anything?” “No, thanks, baby. I’ll be with Dax if you come back and see the door closed.” She gave me a wink and headed out as Dax was heading in. He didn’t even have the decency not to stare at her

ass as she walked out. “You know that’s my pregnant girlfriend, right?” “Yeah, and since you stole her away from me, I’m going to stare. Tits, ass, legs—you name it. I’m appreciating.” “As long as you remember not to touch or tell me what you’re thinking, I’ll let it pass. But only if you tell me the Ashley issue is going to be resolved.” “Eventually, but I wouldn’t hold my breath. She confides in Mary, of all people.” “Great, if those two get to conspiring they can share stories about their time on their knees. Both willingly I might add.” “Yeah, well, I just hope it doesn’t trickle down. I’ve tickled a few throats around here too, Mary’s included.” He let out a sigh. “Man, she was good with her tongue, did you ever—

“Not going there with you, friend. Not even if you drive and buy the gas.” I didn’t want to know how many women we’d shared unknowingly as long as that list didn’t include Gemma. Dax leaned up and showed me his phone. The message on the screen was from Ashley, and it warned she was on her way to see me. A few seconds later, she walked in the door without a knock and looked as if she’d expected to see another woman. “I see you’ve finally decided to show up for work.” She glanced to my bathroom and then crossed her arms in front. “I hear you’ve done a lot of talking. You better make sure before you go running your mouth to whoever listens, that you’re telling the truth.” “Are you going to deny that you’re fucking your secretary?” She gave me a smug grin.

“At the current moment, I have no secretary employed.” Dax looked up, and I met his eyes with a warning glare. “I just saw her downstairs.” Ashley put her hand on her hip. “She’s been ill. She’s here to collect her things. You can check with the front desk if you like. Now, about your employment status; didn’t you say that you’re going to resign?” “I came to talk to you about it, yes, but you never showed.” “I told you he had a family emergency.” “My daughter, Lila, is expecting her first child.” I smiled proudly. “Not that it’s any of your concern. My private life is my business, Ashley. Just because I won’t make you a part of it, doesn’t mean you have the right to stir trouble.”

Ashley looked back over her shoulder as Gemma entered the office and took a seat at her desk. “Someone should tell the poor dear she’s no longer employed.” “I believe you’re right. You’re fired.” “I beg your pardon? This project will go nowhere without my designs, and if you think I’ll give this up so freely, you’re crazy. I was willing to let bygones be bygones since you’ve terminated her employment—” “She quit.” I corrected. “I see. No matter. You can’t just fire me for no reason.” “Oh, it’s not for no reason. You’ve clearly got a grudge against my family and me, and quite frankly, I don’t need your designs. As a matter of fact, please take them as a sign of gratitude and get out of my office.”

“Your investors are not going to be happy. I scouted the locations, and it’s taken me months working on them.” “I’ll eat the cost of time and still come out ahead, and besides, it’s not like you’re irreplaceable; we’ve proven that.” “You’re not getting away with this. I’ll get a lawyer.” “Good, you can show them how you broke your contract. I’m sure they’ll tell you that you have no case. Her icy stare caused me to smile, and she spun around and found Gemma standing in the doorway as she rushed out, slamming my door. Dax slumped back in his seat. “So, wait. Lila’s pregnant too?”

Chapter 28

Gemma

I stood there listening to the woman and wanted to walk over and slap her face. I didn’t like anyone talking to him that way, and as she stormed out, I was glad I was going to have her job. “She’s a pleasant one.” I let out a long breath as I walked into Whitt’s office and leaned against his desk. “Do you think she’s going to try a harassment suit? Whitt shook his head. “She’ll calm down if she knows what good for her. Making false claims like that can land her in a lot of trouble.”

“But what about the investors? Won’t they be upset and pull out away from any scandals?” I thought for sure there would be more to it and I couldn’t help but feel a bit guilty. “Well, they might, if I hadn’t chosen my investors wisely.” Him and Dax exchange a nod. “You see, Gemma. Most of them are not above reproach, especially when it comes to their affairs. I do have to watch Hayes Brinkley, but I figure when he gets here, I’ll take him to dinner to discuss things. I know he’s more reasonable when his belly is full.” “Yeah, of lobster and steak.” Dax laughed. Whitt joined in, and it was a welcome sound. “And don’t forget the wine.” I had a feeling they had a good story about Mr. Brinkley from their tone, and they seemed pretty confident that things were going to work out. “You’re not worried anymore?” I narrowed my eyes.

He gave me a sideward glance. “Still not out of the water, but it’s not as bad. Besides, I’ve got a secret weapon.” “What’s that?” asked Dax. “Gemma. She’s going to be our new designer.” He patted my knee. Dax let out a laugh that shook the walls. “You can’t let Ashley know that. She’s going to be livid, and I bet then she really would cross you.” Whitt took my hand and pulled me closer. “That’s why you have to keep it quiet. At least until the investors seem pacified. Gemma will come to dinner with us, and I know my girl, she’ll make things all right.” He gave me a kiss, and Dax let out a breath. “You always get the best girls.” “I do, don’t I?” His bragging tone earned him a

glare, and he chuckled and brought me close for a kiss and then looked up to Dax. “Gemma is the only girl for me now. You can have the rest.” “That increases my chances,” Dax said with a laugh. “So are you two going to name your baby after me?” Whitt and I exchanged a look. “No fucking way, man.” Dax was clearly offended. “What’s that supposed to mean? I have a nice name.” “Daxter? It’s like your parents couldn’t afford to buy an E.” I covered my mouth and laughed so hard my belly shook. “Yeah, keep talking, Whittrock.” I turned my head to see Whitt’s eyes widen. “Ha! You thought no one would ever find out, huh? Your parents bought one too many surnames if you ask me.”

“How’d you find out?” Whitt gave him a nasty glare. Dax brushed off his shoulders and then blew him a kiss. The two were fun to watch and often reminded me of overgrown kids. “There’s a copy of your birth certificate on file downstairs. I was dating the receptionist who let me peek.” “Is there anyone in this office you two haven’t dated; one or the other?” I thought it was a legitimate question, but the two shook their heads, and Dax stood up and tried to keep the grin off his face. “I’ll just leave you two love birds alone. Call me when Hayes arrives.” He went to the door and on his way out locked it earning a brisk laugh from Whitt. “You’re not going to answer the question, are you?” I gave him a nudge, and he shook his head.

“It’s all in the past, Gemma. It doesn’t matter. I only want you.” He rested his chin on my shoulder and kissed my cheek. I could feel his stubble graze my bare skin and it sent a wave of chills down my neck that tingled in all the right places. It seemed to grab his attention because his cock hardened pressing into my thigh a moment later and then he cupped my breast. “I was just thinking of the first time I had you in here. You and those tight skirts. I wanted to put my cock in you from the first time you came in here. I’d wanted it so bad. You’d been the fantasy girl I couldn’t have.” “Did you really think about me?” I reached down and stroked his hard length through his pants. “Oh, yeah. I knew I wasn’t supposed to be having those thoughts about you, that you were like a daughter to me and that’s how it should stay. I’d watch you by the pool, with my cock just like this.”

He nudged upward into me, his cock twitching in my hand. “And I’d go upstairs and rub my cock thinking about it. Fucking you in the kitchen that day, was a dream come true. And it wasn’t the first time I’d thought about slipping your little bikini aside and working my cock into you.” His words had me aching and hungry for him. I stood and slipped down my panties from beneath my little sundress I’d worn, and he lifted the cotton skirt up over my hips and leaned forward to taste me. “I want it, Whitt. Please. One more time in the office before I go?” I knew we shouldn’t and that he was thinking the same thing, but he nodded and glanced at the door. “You feel how hard it is, baby. There’s no going back from it now. I want to feel you around me, gripping me, milking my hot seed.” He stood behind me, kissing my neck and whispering the words into my ear. “Bend over the desk, Gemma.” “Yes, sir. Mr. Porter.” I lay across the desk and

rested my breasts against it as he unzipped his pants and stepped behind me, then he held me tight, gripping my ass cheeks as he thrust inside me. I wanted to cry out with pleasure, but I had to be quiet in the office, so I bit my bottom lip and braced for him, working my muscles so that I milked his cock with each thrust. He worked me with relentless passion, and I endured until my release had me weak-kneed. Thankfully, I was hugging the desk, and his own release wasn’t far behind. Just seconds after he pulled out and I dropped to my knees to take his load and gulp it down, the phone rang. I nursed his head and licked and lapped at every little pearl of come that came as he answered the call. “Whitt Porter.” He paused. “Hello, Mr. Brinkley. Yes, that’ll be great, I’ll see you then.” He hung up

the phone. “Gemma.” He offered me a hand and helped me straighten my dress once his cock was put away. “That was Hayes; we’re meeting him at the restaurant in twenty. Dax made arrangements, and so you should get ready to go.” “Me? Am I going too? Isn’t he your largest investor?” “Gemma, I told you. I know my investors. I know what and who I’m dealing with. So, get freshened up. No matter what happens, at least you’ll have a decent meal. I’m sure I just worked off a lot of calories.” He kissed my cheek, and I hurried into the bathroom and took care of myself. Thirty minutes later, we entered the restaurant and approached a table with a gray-haired old man, and a woman that I could only assume was his daughter. Whitt walked up and offered his hand to the man before pulling out my chair.

“Whitt, long time, friend. We speak every day, but the last time I saw you, you didn’t have that many grays above the ears.” He turned to me, and his eyes lit. “Looks like the rumors I hear must be true.” “Hayes, meet Gemma. Gemma, this is Hayes Brinkley and his wife, Kitten.” Kitten looked up from the table and offered her hand which was dripping with jewels. I did a double take. His wife? “Kitten, you look stunning, as usual.” She gave him a warm smile and latched onto her husband’s arm. “Looks like you’re doing quite well for yourself.” Hayes licked his lips and then kissed his wife’s cheek and whispered in her ear. Somehow, I got the feeling that he wanted to taste me and she was just the type to allow it as long as she could watch or participate. Maybe it was the way their eyes lingered, trailing down my body and causing a strange feeling in my mound.

“What’s this about a torrid affair. You know I love gossip,” said Kitten with a heavy accent. I had a feeling that wasn’t her real name. “Torrid is hardly the word for it,” Whitt said with a laugh. “Gemma and I go way back.” “What I want to know is, if this, Ashley woman is so hell-bent on making trouble how are you going to assure me the project doesn’t suffer. I don’t want a single delay. Kitten is insisting on making a trip to St. Croix upon its completion, and I’d like to stay in a room I’ve already paid for.” His eyes were hard, but Whitt didn’t seem fazed. “I can’t say what she’ll do honestly, but I can assure it’s all out of lover’s scorn. We’d dated a few times, and she grew suspicious of Gemma, who I was at the time trying to end relations with gently.” “We see how that worked out for you.” Kitten threw her head back and laughed, and her dangle

earrings didn’t stop swinging for some time after. Dax and the others joined in, and I was just grateful that Whitt was so open. I didn’t want to have to pretend for anyone, and it seemed when he said he knew his investors, he wasn’t kidding. It wouldn’t be right for Brinkley to think poorly of Whitt when his own wife was twenty years old. Whitt patted my arm. “Well, the good thing about Gemma is she’ll work out for us all. She’s our new designer.” Hayes’ eyes lit, and he leaned forward against the table. “You’re an artist? That’s amazing. And you’re familiar with the resorts?” “Gemma’s been drawing sketches for this job for years, Hayes. She’s perfect for the job.” Dax assured. My face stained with a blush. “It’s been a dream of mine for a long time.”

“Well, assure me that this will not be a conflict of interest and three months from now I am not going to be hearing from you with a broken heart, and I’ll stay the course.” Whitt cleared his throat. “Gemma’s interests run deep, Hayes. We’re having a baby.” Kitten squealed and bounced so hard in her seat that her fake boobs bounced and jiggled. “A baby! How wonderful.” She got up, and suddenly I was being assaulted with her arms around me and kisses to both cheeks. She also rubbed my stomach before stepping back to her own seat. “Maybe the baby luck will rub off.” She gave her husband a pleading glance, and he patted her hand as she placed it on the table. “Well now look what you’ve started, Whitt.” Hayes chuckled, and the others joined in, and my heart swelled knowing that now everyone could know. Whitt leaned over and whispered in my ear, “Shout

it out loud.” And then he kissed my cheek.

Epilogue

Whitt

I walked into my house excited to see the progress Gemma had made on the nursery when I was pounced on. “Wait!” said Gemma, throwing her arms around me. “You can’t go in there yet!” “Why? I’ve been in there all week. I’ve seen the plans.” I’d seen a black and white design and Gemma wouldn’t let me see the rest. She’d wanted this to be a surprise too, just like the baby’s gender. I didn’t care either way. I liked surprises, and I wanted her to have her fun.

“But you haven’t seen it finished, and you don’t know which colors I went with, Whitt. Please.” “Finished?” I had no idea she’d get done so soon, and it was a welcome surprise to have the workers out of my house and our normal living hours returning to private time. “Yes! I’ve worked like a madwoman for the past nine hours just so I could take you up and show you today.” “What’s so special about today?” “Whitt. You know what day it is.” “I do, and I also know that I’m supposed to be giving you things on your birthday and not the other way around.” “Yes, but you did give me the baby and the room, so just stand still and put this on.” She walked around behind me and put the bandana around my

eyes before I could protest. Her little baby bump bumped against me as she tied the thing on. “Can you see?” “No, not a thing. I hope you’re a good guide or you’re going to be a widow once I hit the stairs.” I knew I’d make it up okay and she gave a little giggle as she grabbed my hand. “Watch your step, Whitt. We’re at the stairs.” I carefully took each step slowly and wondered why she couldn’t have blindfolded me on the landing. “Just a little more.” “I wasn’t aware there were so many steps. This is taking forever.” “Patience is a virtue. Besides, you’re going to be excited, and I want to see the look on your face.” She stopped me on the landing and turned me around pointing me toward the nursery.

“Now turn.” I heard a soft sound of the door opening, and her cool fingers brushed against my blindfold and pulled it down. The room was painted a soft blue with gray accents and a touch of green. On the dresser, there was a big blue cake and sign with balloons that read: It’s a boy! My eyes stung with tears which I quickly wiped away. “A boy?” Somehow, she’d found out. “I went ahead and asked after the ultrasound when you went to bring the car around. I thought I’d seen his sex, and sure enough, I had. I wanted it to be a surprise for you, so I hope you’re not angry I kept it a secret.” “Not at all. I can’t believe I’m really going to have a son! Lila’s going to be so excited. She doesn’t know yet, does she?” My daughter was due three days before Gemma, and she had found out she was having a little girl.”

“One of each, Daddy. I knew you’d be excited.” “What’s not to be excited about? And the room; Gemma, it’s amazing. You really knocked it out of the park. The resort is coming along, and now we just have to finish Lila’s suite. You’re an impressive woman, Gemma.” She was too, and as my chest swelled with pride, but cock hardened and suddenly, I knew I had to be inside her. Her features had softened with the extra weight of carrying the baby, and she looked beautiful, dressed in a shirt that hugged her baby bump and displayed it proudly, along with her breasts which had grown two sizes and were looking so ripe and engorged, that I wanted to suck and fuck them. As she walked across the room and dipped her finger into the icing on the cake, I stepped up behind her and placed my hands on her hips. I reached around rubbing her tight, round belly as

she turned and put the taste of icing in my mouth and kissed me. The sweet icing was nothing compared to the taste of her and as she pressed against me, her finger still in my mouth, I cupped her breasts and brought one of her hard nipples to my mouth. She sucked in a breath, and I kneaded as I sucked and she reached down and stroked my cock. I tasted a bit of her milk in my mouth, and the new development was a surprise too. I pulled away, and her nipple dripped, a long stream of rich nourishment trailed down across her breasts. I quickly licked it away as she stared in awe. “I knew I was sore, but I didn’t know that had happened.” Her cheeks stained with blush, and she pulled away as if embarrassed, but I pulled her close and leaned forward to lick the trail of milk. She threw her head back as I took her nipple into my mouth and sucked, pulling a nice stream of the heady liquid into my mouth, and swallowed.

“It makes me tingle.” She reached down between her legs and found my hand already headed that way. I parted her folds and slipped my finger between them, and she cried out. I rubbed and worked her as I switched to the other breast and pulled it into my mouth. It wasn’t as eager to produce, so I stepped back. “Undress.” “In here?” She gave me a questioning look, and I nodded. “I’m going to take you right here to celebrate this room.” She undressed and walked to the small couch that she’d had put in in case she wanted to lounge and read while the baby slept. It was a welcome addition as she sat down and spread her legs. Her pussy was glistening with nectar as the single nipple had a bead of thick milk ready to fall. I wasn’t going to let that happen. I slipped down my pants, and my cock swung proudly from my

hips, its own weeping tear at the tip. I knelt down and nudged myself between her legs, spreading my tear across her clit and then slipping inside her to run deep. I cupped her leaking breasts and kneaded it beneath my fingers. She moaned out and ground up against me. “It feels so good when you do that while you’re inside me.” She gripped my ass with her ankles and then pulled me close as she shuddered around my cock, spilling hot juices until I was splashing inside of her. “Feels so good; please don’t stop.” I kneaded the other breasts and a pale, milky bead formed, and I turned my mouth to it, licking her tight nipple. “Suck it, please, Whitt.” She ran her fingers through my hair as I took it into my mouth and pulled hard, and her plump tit exploded into my mouth with a stream of warm milk. Her other breast leaked a little without attention as

I fucked her pussy harder, angling my tip toward her g-spot to make her come apart around me once me. “We're going to make a mess in here.” I lifted her up, still balanced on my cock, and we fucked as I walked her down the hall and to our master bathroom where I brought her into the walk-in shower. The jets came on to the perfect temperature, and the warm spray hit her breasts causing them to weep more. “Is it ever going to stop?” She glanced down. “What does it taste like?” “Taste it.” I pushed her breast up and centered her nipple at her mouth. She darted her tongue to lick the milk and closed her eyes. “It’s not bad.” She smiled. “The baby will be very happy.” I slow fucked her as we talked, grinding my hips hard.

“I’ll be happy. I think it’s fucking hot.” “I like it when you taste all of me.” She pulled her nipple into her mouth and watching her had me so worked up, that I took her other breast and squeezed it, closing my mouth and pulling hard as I came deep inside of her. I stayed in her for a while and knew when I pulled away her little pussy would be dripping as much as her perky tits. “Are you happy, Whitt?” She gave me a smile, and I knew she knew the answer. “Truly.” I rubbed her belly and felt my son kick. He was a strong one, moving around so much that she often complained that her little rib cage was sore. “He’s moving a lot.” “Yeah, he knows Daddy’s stealing his milk.” “I’m just making sure the taps work. He’ll have plenty of milk, trust me. And I think you were lapping at it a bit too.”

“I had to see how it tastes. I read that a mother should taste everything that she feeds to her children.” “Oh, so clinical.” I slipped out of her, and sure enough, I glanced down to see a thick trail of my release down her thigh and a few other drips falling from her middle. She moaned and leaned forward, laying against me and then she rubbed my spent cock until it began to harden a little more. She dropped to her knees and stroked it, looking up into my eyes. “All this talk about tasting has me famished.” She closed her mouth around my half-aroused cock and sucked it hard. It swelled and filled her throat, and growing harder still with each bob of her head. Her hand went down below her protruding belly, and though I couldn’t see, I knew the exact moment her hand was on her clit, stimulating her so much, her eyes closed.

“No hands, baby. Let me fuck that pretty throat.” She put her hand up on her head lacing her fingers, and I held her wrists and thrust my cock deeper, causing her to choke a little. She smiled as her watery eyes fluttered and I pushed through her spasms relentlessly. She was spent by the time I was finished, and I came so far down her throat, she probably couldn’t taste it. I scooped her up steadying her on her wobbly legs and then pulled a towel around her, drying her to keep her warm. “I’m so sleepy, Whitt.” “I’ve taken a lot from you,” I said, looking down to her nipples which had stopped leaking. “Hold me?” “Always, baby.” I put my arm around her waist and

walked her to the bed and tucked her in beside me, cradling my two babies close. I planted a kiss on her shoulder and soon her eyes closed and she drifted to sleep. My hand on her stomach rose as my son kicked, and I patted the space to soothe him too. “Take it easy on your mother, son; she needs her rest.” My blood pumped as pride bloomed through me. I had a son on the way. A big bouncing baby boy and now my life was complete. I’d raised a beautiful, strong daughter, and though it wasn’t easy at times, I’d never change a thing. Now I’d get the honor of a son, and I’d raise him to be a strong young man. My future seemed more promising than ever, and it was strange that it wasn’t money or success that had given me the feeling, it was love. “Happy birthday, baby.” I kissed her hair and snuggled her closer wondering how I ever got so lucky to have someone as beautiful as her. She was my whole world.

Bonus Chapter (Off the chart chemistry in this Hot Sex Scene)

Gemma

My morning had been the strangest I’d had in a long time, and that’s because I never expected to walk in on Lila and Daniel having sex. The worst part was that I’d not only walked in on the most opportune time, but I had made eye contact with them both before apologizing and heading back downstairs. I’d spent the day not only remembering Daniel’s cock but what he was doing with it. So, I tried my best not to make eye contact again. “I’ll call you,” said Lila to her father. “I’ll call you too.” She gave me another apologetic look and then hugged me as she and Daniel headed out the door. “I’ll miss you, and I’m sorry.” I brushed her hair back, and she cut a nervous glance toward her

father and hurried out and to her car. “Was it me or was that awkward? Makes me wonder what Daniel’s up to. And what’s with that I’m sorry business. Did you two girls have a fight or something?” Whitt was grasping at straws, and even though he’d had a good heart to heart with Daniel, I knew that it would all take some getting used to. The happy couple had come to visit, and while Lila and I went searching for maternity clothes, Daniel and Whitt had gone golfing. They had plenty of things in common too, and I think the weekend had gone better than he’d expected. “You’re looking for reasons to not like him. He’s good guy.” I felt the blush rise to my cheeks. “What’s that about? You seem a little frazzled; have all day.” “I am not frazzled; I’m just—

“Not telling me everything. What’s going on, Gemma?” His voice was steeped with concern as he put his hand on my arm. “Is it the baby? Lila’s? “No, now don’t start overreacting, it’s really nothing. I had an embarrassing moment, and I’d rather not discuss it.” I couldn’t discuss it, not with him. Not when it had to do with his own daughter and her sexual appetites. “Tell me, Gemma.” He pointed at the door. “They were here a short weekend, and you’re already keeping secrets for her. I want to know what happened.” I gave him a sympathetic look. “No, Whitt. You don’t want to know. Trust me.” I gave him a wide glare, and his mouth dropped open. “In my house?” He looked to the door as a muscle in his jaw feathered, and his nostrils flared. “You’d think that dirty bastard would keep his hands off my little girl for two fucking days.”

“I told you, you don’t want to know.” He turned back to me and narrowed his eyes. “She told you about it?” “I saw it.” I knew that was going to get a response. “It!” He stepped closer. “Yes, it. Daniel’s manhood.” My face reddened. “How’d that happen?” He crossed his arms. “On accident. I went up to the suite, and they were in Lila’s room. She was kneeling, and he was— “I don’t want to know.” “No, you don’t.” He also didn’t want to hear that I’d walked in right in time for the money shot or that Daniel’s cock had been tied up and so had Lila. “Do you two talk about us?”

“We have.” I shrugged. “Our sex life?” He put his hands on his head and glared at me. “What would you tell her? She’s my kid.” “Everything. I told her how big you are. How good you feel in me. The way you taste.” I was lying out my ass. His eyes were as wide as saucers, and then he suddenly narrowed them as he realized I was kidding. “You’re not funny. You can’t tell her about it. And you let her know I don’t want that pervert pawing at her when she’s home.” “She’s pregnant, Whitt. Not only that, but we did it while they were here.” I raised a brow and stepped closer, wrapping my arms around him. The sex we’d had the night before had been soft and sweet as we tried to be as quiet as possible. He scratched his stubbly chin. “Still. They’re

guests, and we weren’t doing it behind doors with no locks.” “I guess they assumed we’d knock.” I shrugged. “I don’t knock in my own house, and she knows it. She’s lucky I didn’t walk in and see that. I would have lost my shit.” If he only knew. Lila had told me all about her and Daniel and how they loved adding kink to their sexual experience. From what she’d told me, I’d only seen a small part of the things they liked. But that was all before I’d started seeing her father. Now when the topic of sex came up, she’d turn red and change it immediately and I’d never tell her a thing about Whitt and me. “Let’s change the subject, please. Did you two girls get much accomplished?” I shook my head. “Well, we both realized we have

a way to go before we need some things, so we’re planning another trip once we start showing more.” “So, the damage was minimal?” He’d give us an allowance and even though we hadn’t bought the maternity clothes, we’d still went over. “Not exactly. We had lunch, visited a spa, had ice cream and then went shopping for clothes that fit us now.” Just the thought of the ice cream had my mouth watering for more. Good thing I’d bought a gallon. I had a date with a spoon already mapped out in my mind. “Gemma.” He gave me a disapproving stare. “I gave you control of the card for a reason. Lila spends too much money on things she doesn’t need.” “Well, we went to this cute little lingerie shop, and I found something I thought you might like.” “Go upstairs and put it on. Meet me by the pool.”

He popped me on the ass, and I felt the heat blossoming all through my core as I turned and headed upstairs. I’d been eager to show him my new baby doll all day, and I hoped he’d like it. Thankfully, the house staff was away, and there would be no prying eyes on me. I was a tad uncomfortable in my skin with the new little bump that had formed at my belly, but the baby doll cut was perfect for hiding it. I walked downstairs and went outside just as the last ray of sun went down below the horizon. Whitt was lounging in his shorts by the pool; his legs dipped in the water up to his knees. He turned and smiled. “You look beautiful, Gemma. My little baby doll.” “Yes, I remembered how much you like them.” “I do, but I want you to take it off and lay it across the chair.” He gestured to the chair a few feet away, and I untied my straps and let the soft fabric

fall to the ground. The night wind tickled my mound, and he stretched out his hand and curled a finger to come forward. I hurried across to be near him, and he took my hand, helping me down the steps beside him into the water. “It’s so cold.” My nipples hardened, and they were still so very sensitive from the pregnancy. “You’ll warm up. I want you to come over and suck my cock.” I looked up, and he had his cock pulled out of his shorts, it’s tight veiny flesh pumping in his hand. “Yes, Mr. Porter.” I smiled wide and eased across the water to take him into my mouth. I had to rest my arms out of the pool, but I managed to hold myself up and work him all the way down to the base of his thick erection. “Give my sac some attention, baby. It’s aching so

bad for you. It has been all day. Being quiet last night was a torture.” “Mm.” I looked up into his eyes as he put his hand on my head. “Did you like what you saw, Gemma?” I searched his eyes not sure if he meant what I thought he meant. There was no way he wanted to talk about Daniel. I shook my head and lifted a shoulder while steady sucking him. “It’s okay to tell me, Gemma. I know you couldn’t help but see. It’s like that time when you were younger. Such a nosey little girl in the most opportune moments. Tell me if you thought it was impressive.” I was afraid of how to answer, not wanting to make him angry and not wanting to hurt him. “Tell me. I want to know while you’re sucking me.

I want you to think about what you saw.” I got an image in my head of Daniel standing there. I’d blocked Lila out, knowing it was too much to imagine; too taboo. But Daniel, he wasn’t even family yet. I thought of his thick, muscular thighs and his swollen cock which he worked with an angry look on his face as he beat it hard and come shot out. I’d seen it all, but I couldn’t tell him. “Did it make you hot, baby?” The experience had been so awkward and unwelcome that it wasn’t hot, but I had to admit that Daniel’s appeal was understandable. I pulled off his cock and looked him in the eyes. “Yes.” A slow smile spread his lips, and he pushed me back and slipped down into the pool, taking me in his arms. “I always want you honest with me, even when it’s not the most comfortable situations. We’ll use it to our advantage.” He pressed against me, pulling me into his arms and I wrapped my legs around him

noticing my little pooch was getting in the way. But then, as he slipped his cock into me, I realized being forced at that angle away from him was actually quite amazing. His cock hit right against my g-spot, and as he began to thrust, I curled my toes and whimpered. “That’s right, Gemma. It made you hot, didn’t it? You should have come and found me. I would have fucked that image right out of you pretty head.” He growled and rutted deep, his shaft grinding my spot until I came apart around him. Relentless, he stroked it harder and faster and pounded me so good. And then his release shot into me, hard and I felt the heavy load as hit my depths. “I want you to make love to me like you did last night,” I said whispering against his wet, beaded flesh. “Mm. Like this?” He closed the distance and brought his mouth down on me as he slipped his cock in and out nice and slow. “I’m not done with

you yet, Gemma Cassidy.” Hearing my full name on his lips was strange, and I couldn’t remember the last time he’d said it. “I wonder if you’ll ever call me Gemma Porter?” I gave him a sideward look, and he nodded. “Marry me, and we’ll see.” I gave a soft laugh, but only because I’d somehow always known his proposal would be a demand. Whitt Porter didn’t ask often. “I’d love to. When?” “I think we better stick with long engagements, but I’ll tell you this, I want to be your husband before the baby comes.” My heart ached with joy as tears splashed my cheeks with hot tears, much warmer than the pool water. “I wasn’t asking for a proposal, but I’m so glad I got one. I love you, Whitt. I can’t wait to be the mother of your child and watch him grow together. We’re going to be good parents.”

“You’re going to be an amazing wife and mother, baby.” He leaned in and kissed me, this time taking my lips with intent and determination as his cock swelled inside of me. And before we’d even finished, we’d started again. The End. IT’S NOT OVER YET…THE PARTY HAS JUST STARTED…. As a thank you for downloading this book, this book includes an EXCLUSIVE STORY: A STEAMY BILLIONAIRE AND NANNY ROMANCE, which can be accessed on the next page!

Exclusive Romance: BROKEN

(A Forbidden & Steamy Billionaire and Nanny Romance) Fall in love again? Are you kidding me? Women are toys in my world, And then Danielle walks into my office. Innocent and Naïve, Once look and I am fucked. And my daughter adores her too Seems like she’s gonna be the lucky lady

To heal this broken soul. But when I decide to commit; She is gone…wounding my heart, And breaking my world again! I need to find her…make her mine. And this time, it’s going to be forever.

Chapter 1 Maggie

At the end of the school day, most of my friends got on a bus to go home. Some even walked or rode their bikes. Me? I took a limo. When I was younger, you know, like a second grader, I was silly enough to be embarrassed by the limo. I knew my friends noticed it, and I didn’t want to stick out. But my mother sat me down and told me, “Maggie, you should never be ashamed of who you are, as long as it’s not hurting anyone.” She went on to explain that while it might seem unnecessary, using a limo actually gave Gregory, our chauffeur, a job, and that we should never be ashamed of using our money to help good people

get jobs. “Just like your father and all his hotels,” she continued. “Sure, they’re extravagant, but he’s got thousands of people working for him, who love and depend on him. So the limo is a mark of pride, not something to be ashamed of.” She looked so pretty and wise and confident that I couldn’t help but agree, and happily rode home in the limousine every day after that. Even after she died. I was – and still am – really sad about it, of course, but I try to focus on remembering all the good things she’d said and we’d done together. She just wanted me to be happy. To be able to be Maggie Clifton, heiress of the Clifton Hotels, without being ashamed. So I was doing the best I could. My school had no bells, being fancy and whatever, but everybody seemed to know exactly what time we could leave anyway, and, once that

time hit, everybody dashed for the door and poured into the parking lot. Usually, I would wait for the bulk of the big, annoying crowd to clear out before making my way towards Gregory and the limousine, but today was a special day, so I ran out too, jostling and squeaking with excitement just like the rest of them. In my hand, I clutched a piece of paper, holding it firmly but careful not to crumble it. It was a short story I’d written for my English class. The teacher had given it an A+, and had even pulled me aside to whisper that it was the best in the whole class. I usually did well in school, but I was so proud of this story and her praise that I wanted to rush home and tell my father immediately. I wanted to see the look in his eyes. Maybe, just maybe it would make him happy. “Something on fire?” Gregory asked playfully as I shoved past several other kids and burst into the car, slamming the door behind me. “You seem in an awful hurry.”

“I just want to get home!” I gasped. I knew my cheeks were pink with excitement, and I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself down. “Is Dad there? He’s not working today, right? How is he?” “Whoa, slow down there, kid,” Gregory said, as he lowered himself into the driver’s seat and started the car. The divider between him and the back of the limo was of course down. It was always down. I always wanted to chat. He put the car into drive and we began to slide out of the school’s parking lot when he answered, “Yes, I believe he’s home. No, I don’t think he’s working today, but you know the crazy hours Mr. Clifton keeps. As for how he is…well, you know this time of the year always hits him hard.” As he spoke, I felt a little puncture in my bubble of excitement. I did know how this time of year affected him, and felt guilty about how I’d forgotten all about it when Mrs. Clayton had given me my paper.

“Well, maybe this will cheer him up,” I said, waving my prized story in the air. Gregory sighed. “I hope so, sweetie,” he said. By his tone, I would guess that he was smiling. But I could also see his eyes in the rearview mirror. They looked sad. *** My father worked very hard, spending almost all of his time running his hotels, so it made sense that we would live there. Not by getting a room, of course. That’s silly. But we stay on the top floor, something everyone calls a “penthouse suite”. We used to have an actual house, but after my mother died we moved up here. My father said he did it to save money, but I think he did it because our old place reminded him too much of her. I knew that because it had also reminded me of her, but in a good way. Having those memories around made me feel better.

Not with my dad. The Clifton Hotel was so tall that the elevator ride to the penthouse always seemed to take forever. Usually, I didn’t mind. I spent the time pretending I was on a rocket ship, lifting off into space. But now, with the excitement of my story ready to burst from my lips, I danced with impatience and slammed the button about a hundred extra times. Finally, we got to the top floor, and the elevator opened up on an elaborate, gilded wooden door with a large brass lock. Our hotel’s security constantly bugged my father to switch to a more modern security system, like a number pad and an access code, but he insisted on the fancy old lock. I guess he liked it or something. Instead, the access code got put outside the elevator. It was a private elevator, so we were the only ones who needed it anyway. Fumbling with the giant brass key, I unlocked the door and rushed inside our beautiful, enormous apartment. I’m only ten years old, and yet I’m

smart enough to know that it was a nice place. I had been to dozens of my friends’ houses, and none of them were as nice as this. Fancy furniture, carpets, drapes, everything. But the greatest thing was, nothing was so nice that I wasn’t allowed to run around and play on things. Going to the school I do, I know that a lot of rich parents could be overly protective of their stuff, but not my dad. He was always friendly and welcoming. At least, he used to be. Ever since my mother died, it seemed like he just didn’t care. Still, I was excited. Once inside, I smoothed out my story as best I could against the kitchen table, making sure the big red “A+” was clearly visible. Then, holding it out with pride, I made my way towards my father’s office. “Oh-no,” I muttered, peering through the door. He was sitting at his desk chair, staring at his screen, but he wasn’t working. That was a bad sign. He’d get lost in these daydreams and not come out

for hours, and I knew he was missing my mom. Hopefully, my good grade would snap him out of it. “Hey, dad,” I said quietly, stepping into the room. He stiffened, and then slowly turned to face me. “Hello, Mags,” he said. His voice was hollow and distant, as if he’d replied to me from a across a big, empty garage. “How was school?” “It was great, actually,” I exclaimed, rushing forward. I was disappointed, however, because he turned back to face his computer even as I talked. He might as well have been staring at a blank wall. “Yeah?” He said. It was like an echo. “Yeah! Look at this!” I brandished the paper through the air. “We had to write stories for class,” I continued, “and Mrs. Clayton gave me an A plus! She even

said it was the best one!” “That’s great honey.” he said back. He still hadn’t turned to look at the paper. Then, he reached out to a framed photograph of my mother, kept right on his desk, and ran his thumb over the edge. “You know,” he muttered, “your mother liked to write.” “Yeah, dad, I know,” I said. I was starting to get annoyed. Not that he wasn’t paying attention to me. I was well used to that. What was I, six? No. What made me mad was how sad he was. I know he missed mom, but he was just always sad all the time! And no matter what I did, he just kept on being sad! Not even an A+ paper could shake him out of it! “Come on dad, please!” I said. “Won’t you read it?” “Of course.” he said. He reached over, took the paper from my hand, and placed it down on the

desk. He still hadn’t even looked at it. I knew that he wanted to want to read it. But I also knew that he wasn’t going to. Not anytime soon, anyway. Not while the picture of my mother kept drawing his gaze. I felt tears springing into my eyes. I hated to cry. Crying was for little girls. But I just felt so helpless. What was I supposed to do? How could I possible cheer him up? Then, something quite interesting occurred to me. I bit my lip, unsure. Both my parents had taught me to be honest. But they’d also taught me to help those in need – and wasn’t my father in need right now? I sighed, strode forward, and snatched my story from the desk. “Actually, Dad, I lied.” I declared. “I got an F

on the story. Mrs. Clayton was very disappointed, and actually wants to hold me after school to redo it.” “What?” He asked. For the first time, I heard urgency in his voice. His eyes snapped into focus, and he looked down for the first time at the paper in my hand. “I told you!” I spat. “I got an F!” He frowned. His body tensed. It was the most present I had seen him in ages. “But, Mags, you’ve always gotten A’s. I don’t understand – ” “An F, dad! An F! I got a fucking F!” I gasped, amazed at my own temerity. I had used the forbidden F word, and for an F! Mrs. Clayton would have been pleased with the irony. Anger crossed over my father’s face, and he

rose from his chair. I swear, dust fell off him as he stood, that’s how long he’d been sitting there, staring. “Young lady,” he snapped. “I do not expect you to use that language in front of your father – ” “Aw, fuck it!” I swore again, tearing the paper into shreds before his eyes. It wouldn’t do to have him see the A+. Not now. “Margaret Victoria Clifton!” My father thundered. He was standing up at full height, full of righteous anger. I quailed beneath him. He was almost never angry. Grabbing me by the shoulder, he drove me from his office, right into my bedroom. He thrust me inside and yelled, “Your mother would be ashamed! Now, you’re grounded! No phone, TV, anything! Good night!” And with that, he slammed the door closed. Now that I was alone, I slid down to sit on my

rug, waiting for the trembling to stop. Even though I was freaked out from him shouting at me, I was smiling. Sure, my dad was angry. But this was the first I had seen him be anything but sad in ages. And after month after month of sadness, even a bit of anger was welcome.

Chapter 2 Danielle

The drive to New York City seemed to take forever, and not even because Jacob insisted on driving the speed limit the whole time. It’s just that driving from Vermont to Brooklyn in a creaky old van, overstuffed with luggage, is a really, really long drive. It was really nice for Jacob to take me. There was no real reason for me to have a car in New York City (or so people told me. I found it hard to imagine living anywhere without a car) so he would be inheriting the family “shit-mobile”, as my brothers affectionately called it. I knew they didn’t mean anything by it. Hell, they wouldn’t have been able to get to half their hockey practices without the damn thing.

However, even though the ride was long, and even though the car was cramped, we went out of our way to drive through Manhattan itself. Jacob had never seen it, and I had only seen it once, on a drunken college trip the year before. It was fun for me to show off my (limited) knowledge to Jacob, and grin at his wonder. “I can’t believe you’re moving here, sis,” he said. “It’s amazing.” “I know!” I agreed. “It’s crazy! But I’m not exactly going to find my dream job in Vermont, am I?” We chuckled. After our mother had died and our father was laid off, we knew exactly how hard it was to get a good job in our shabby little town, let alone a dream job. There was another reason to be grateful to Jacob: now that he was old enough, he could start working full-time to feed our younger brothers. I was finally able to break free!

Well, free-ish. There was still money and jobs and crap like that to worry about. Fortunately, a good friend of mine from school lived in Brooklyn, and she’d been looking for a roommate. Of course I leapt at the chance. She was waiting for us right outside the apartment complex as we pulled up, looking happy and yet somehow annoyed at the same time. “Veronica!” I exclaimed, rushing over to give her a hug. She felt stiff and tiny in my arms – not at all like the massive, half-wrestling bear hugs my brothers would give me. “Danielle!” She chirped back. “You’re late! What took you so long?” “Aw, well, we wanted to see the sights,” Jacob said. Already, he was out and behind the car, ready to unload. “It’s number two forty one,” Veronica stated,

and then tossed him the keys before turning back to me. Jacob frowned. “Don’t worry, we’ll help in a sec!” I promised. Then, to Veronica, “So, how are you?” “Good, good. Been busy, but you know how things are.” “Definitely!” I exclaimed. “You look great! Still doing the interval training? I know how much you were into that in college.” She made a face as if she’d just tasted something unpleasant. “Eh, it’s too expensive in the city,” she complained. “I see you haven’t stopped though. You’re looking very…buff. Sure you want to work out that much?” I frowned. In Vermont, my strong, suntanned shoulders were usually considered a good thing.

Suddenly, I grew very worried that maybe, in New York City, people preferred little waifs like Veronica. I hunched my shoulders, trying to make myself look smaller, and muttered, “Oh, I don’t know. It’s fun, sometimes.” “Well, at least you’ll be great on unpacking all those boxes!” She exclaimed, clapping me on the shoulder. “Come on, before that hulking brother of yours murders us…” Jacob was, in fact, not angry at all, and helped me unload the whole car in one go. Even Veronica helped with a box or two. She and Jacob spoke little. I guess a city socialite and a Vermont farming kid don’t have much in common. As we worked, I brainstormed ways to make sure that I, at least, didn’t stick out as so much of an outsider here in New York. We finished unpacking, and, after planting a big kiss on his cheek, Jacob headed home, leaving Veronica and me alone with a whole city of

opportunities before us. “So, what now?” I asked her, rocking back and forth on my heels in excitement. I noticed her staring and quickly stopped. “First,” she said, “let’s see if you actually have something to wear.” “What do you mean?” I asked. “I’ve got a whole wardrobe. You just saw me move all those boxes…” “No, I mean something to wear in the city,” she said, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. “Uh, right,” I replied, a little hurt that she didn’t think any of my clothes were acceptable. Still, she was the city girl, and my friend. If there was anyone I should trust, it was her. ***

After ransacking all of my clothes – and leaving them all over the floor, which bugged my inner cleaning-lady – Veronica decided that I did not, in fact, have anything good to wear and that we needed to go shopping. “But, Vee,” I said. “I don’t even have a job yet! Where am I supposed to get the money?” This, she answered with another roll of her eyes. Finally, I agreed to let her take me shopping, so long as it was somewhere cheap. “Come on, Danielle,” she teased, as I tried on department store get up after get up. “You’re going to end up dying a virgin if you keep dressing like that! department store You look like a hillbilly!” The sundress in question – a light, yellow thing with white flowers – was quickly discarded, and I began to look for “sexier” things. Eventually, Veronica found a skinny black dress that was both

way too expensive and way too small. She decided at once that it was “the one.” “I really shouldn’t…” I kept protesting until she, with a huff, declared that she would simply pay for it. “Somebody’s got to,” she explained. “It’s for your own good, Danielle.” I smiled, thanking her profusely. With money so tight at home, people rarely bought me things, so it felt really good to get such a gift. Such a feminine one. My brothers were more likely to buy me a new hockey helmet than a dress. I felt really lucky to have a friend as good as Veronica. “Of course you are,” she said, when I told her this. “Now come on. It’s getting dark, and we have to get some makeup on you.” So we rushed back to the apartment, Veronica had a fight with my face, poking and swabbing it

until it was acceptable, and then we went out. “Oh my god!” I chirped. “I can’t believe I’m about to party in New York City!” Veronica smiled, and then frowned. It was funny how she could do that. “Rule number one about New York,” she said. “Never get too excited about anything. Now, let’s go.” I expected our first stop to be some sort of pub, where we could get food as well as drinks, but to my surprise Veronica led us right to a club. “What, why waste alcohol by eating beforehand?” She said. “This way, you get drunk, faster.” She demonstrated her point by taking a third shot. “Okay. If you say so,” I said, still sipping my first beer. Either way, the club was still amazing.

There seemed to be a million people there, and yet, somehow, we didn’t have to wait that long for a drink! It was as if they were used to having such a crowd, and were staffed regularly to deal with it – which, I realized, they most definitely were. Isn’t New York City amazing? After that first club, we went to a bar, where we proceeded to drink even more and still not eat. By this point, Veronica was wobbling around on her high-heeled shoes, and I was starting to feel awkward. Men kept coming over and grabbing her. Half the time she seemed to like it, cooing back at them like a kitten, and the other half she would hiss like a snake, complaining about the death of chivalry. After about an hour of this, I finally started getting annoyed. “If you don’t like it, Vee, then maybe you should stop staring at all of them!” I flared, then instantly regretted it. Her drunken gaze hovered on

me, and she chuckled. “You’re just jealous,” she slurred, “that all these guys are coming up to me, and not one of them have talked to you.” “That’s not true!” I snapped, and yet I had to hide my face, for I was blushing. She wasn’t precisely correct. I didn’t actually want the hounding attention of a bunch of drunk idiots. Not really. But I was confused and hurt that every single guy in the vicinity seemed to be more interested in Veronica’s petty cattiness than someone like me. You’re just not that hot, I told myself. That’s okay though. You’re hard-working and nice. Men like those things, right? Right. So, by the time the bouncer kicked us out of that last bar, I was feeling pretty depressed.

“Let’s go home, Vee, please,” I said, feeling helpless because I didn’t know the way back. If I had thought ahead, I would have ordered a cab, but I’d spent all my spare cash on drinks. “Oh, come on!” She complained. “The night is still young! I know – let’s get something to eat! That’ll make you happy, at least!” Yes, it would. I immediately agreed, and found myself swept off to a nearby restaurant, one that Veronica promised would be excellent. I was surprised to find that it was actually part of this ritzy hotel, The Clifton. It was the kind of place with doormen, a million managers, and single-night room prices that would probably pay our rent for a month. “Are you sure?” I asked hesitantly. “It looks expensive.” “Bitch, everything in New York is expensive,” Veronica shot back, and, before I could protest any

more, ushered the pair of us inside. Even though it was so late, the place was still really crowded, and I was immediately impressed by how great of a place it would be to work. A hotel and a restaurant, right in the center of New York City? Imagine all the possibilities! Still, I knew that it would be way out of my league, at least for now, so I contented myself instead to gush about it to Veronica as we sat down. “Oh, work, work, work! Is that all you ever talk about?” She mocked, ordering herself another drink. “Uh, Veronica,” I murmured quietly. “Are you sure you should be having another one? Remember that time on spring-break, when you – ” “Aw, shut up, Danielle. You’re such a mom.” I winced. It was not the first time I’d been called that before. You try raising four little

brothers and not being motherly, alright? Her drink came. A whiskey sour. Probably the worst idea she could have had. She plucked it from the waiter’s hand with a scowl, so I thanked him instead before ordering a pair of water for the two of us, and some bread. Veronica snarled that she did not like bread – too many carbs – before downing two thirds of her cocktail. At which point she turned, glared at the waiter, and vomited all over his shoes.

Chapter 3 Roger

I was really worried about Maggie. Stayed up half the night thinking about her, and how to make things better. “Victoria would know what to do,” I muttered, taking a swig of scotch as I glared at a small scratch in my expensive, mahogany desk. Her photo was sitting right beside it, and it seemed strange that there could be such an imperfection in such close proximity to perfection. I made to reach for the photo, an old habit, and then stopped myself. I needed to focus. “You manage a multi-billion dollar business, and yet you’re confused by a little girl.” I scolded myself. I knew I was a little drunk, but responsibly

so. Fortunately, I had the next few days off, as was usual this time of year. My staff knew better than to expect my attendance now, not on the anniversary of… “Focus, Roger! Focus, damn you!” I blinked, put my drink aside, and slammed my computer shut. I’d been researching common problems associated with bereaved children, but none of them seemed to fit. Why now did her grades take this sudden nose dive? What had happened? Since the internet had failed me, I turned my attention to something that had been drawing my gaze all night: a pamphlet, which had arrived to our mailbox ages ago, to Brookdale Heights, one of the most prestigious and exclusive private schools in all of New York. When Maggie had turned eight, we had automatically received an acceptance letter without even applying. Most would have thought this was because of my money, but I knew it had

been her grades and obvious talent. Now, though, that her grades were so poor, it would need my money to get her in. If I decided to send her. “She’d hate me forever.” I muttered, grimacing at the bitterness of my scotch. I knew she didn’t want to go. It would mean leaving all of her friends and favorite places, for it was a boarding school that required total dedication. It would also mean leaving me. When Victoria died, Maggie and I – our eyes still puffy with tears – had opened up the discussion about Brookdale Heights again. Initially, Victoria had insisted we turn the invitation down because she wanted Maggie to grow up with her family, but, once she was dead… Let’s just say, it was important to bring up again.

Maggie, however, had protested immediately. She’d cried on my shoulder, saying that she wanted to be with me, not at some stupid prep-school. And I’d agreed, because I didn’t want to lose my wife and my daughter in less than a month. Part of me had worried that I was being selfish. Brookdale was of course a great school, but Maggie had been doing so well in her current school that it didn’t seem likely to be a problem. Until now. I gazed at the pictures of pretty, engaged students on the front of the pamphlet and scowled. They looked so vapid, so disconnected from the terrible world of reality. “No,” I said. “There has to be another way. There must.” Then it occurred to me: I have all the money in the world. I don’t need to send Maggie to a fancy private school to make sure she behaves. I can hire

somebody to do that! What did they call those people nowadays? Governesses? No. Mentors? No. Nannies! That’s right: nannies. I smiled and took a sip to celebrate. Hiring a nanny of course had its downsides. Some stranger, coming into the grief-stricken and complicated world of my and my daughter’s private lives. Adjusting to our household, and ‘airing out the dirty laundry for her to see.’ Now that was an old phrase, dug up from what my mother used to say when I was a child. Back before I had money. It was also important that Maggie like her. I did not want to stick her with a stranger she hated. But, I realized, she can’t like her too much! Otherwise Maggie will walk all over her. Maggie was a clever, charismatic girl – whatever her current grades said – and would surely be able to manipulate anyone

who wasn’t clever and tough as nails. But also likeable. “Christ.” I muttered, rubbing my temples in frustration. I swear, having a board meeting with my shareholders was less stressful than this, sitting there and listening to all their concerns… At this point, a great, and in retrospect obvious idea occurred to me: I did not have to decide this alone. I should talk to Maggie! I glanced at the clock. Two a.m. Would she be asleep? Yeah, but who cared! Excited, I leapt to my feet (wobbling only slightly from the scotch) and jogged to Maggie’s bedroom. It had been “pony” themed, but her stuffed animals and pictures of horses were slowly being eclipsed by band posters and piles of clothes. I realized how old she was getting, and fought back a wave of depressed nostalgia.

“Maggie, honey, wake up!” I whispered, shaking her shoulder gently. She stretched, opened her eyes, and blinked several times, half asleep and unfocused. “Whassamatter, daddy?” She mumbled, her eyes already closing again. “Nothing, Mags, listen. I want to ask you something: would you like a new nanny, or would you rather go to that boarding school, Brookdale Heights?” Just like that, her eyes snapped into focus. “Brookdale Heights?” She demanded. “What are you talking about?” “I’m worried about your grades,” I explained. “I thought that, at Brookdale, maybe you’d be less distracted – ” “Oh, no, dad, please! I don’t want to go there!

Don’t send me away!” “But, sweetie – ” “What was the other option? A nanny? Yes! Get me a nanny! Just let me stay with you!” She seemed so earnest, half in tears and half savage with outrage, that I immediately agreed. “Of course, my dear, of course. I’ll get you a nanny, and then will your grades get better?” She bit her lip in thought, as if she was on the cusp of a difficult decision. “We’ll see, daddy,” she murmured. “I’ll do my best.” “Okay, honey. Please do.” She must have seen how eager I was, how important this was to me, for as she settled back down for sleep and opened her eyes one last time and looked at me. “When will the nanny start?”

She looked so beautiful, young and innocent and full of dreams – despite those horrible teengoth band posters – that my heart melted. “Tomorrow, my dear,” I murmured. “She’ll start tomorrow.” *** “Are you serious, Roger?” It was the startled, angry, and yet sleepy voice of Rita, the manager for my New York hotel. Usually, my staff did not call me by my first name, but I let it slide with Rita. She’d been working for me for years. And there was also that fact that I’d just woken her up to a 2:30 a.m. phone call. “Yes, Rita,” I said patiently. “I need a nanny. A good one. By tomorrow, 9 o’clock sharp.” I heard her sigh all the way across the phone. “Alright, sir. But I’ll never understand how you’ve become as successful as you have, being this

crazy.” “Please, Rita,” I chuckled. “Craziness is a key ingredient of success.” “Yeah, yeah, yeah,” she grumbled. “I’m on it. Now try to get some sleep, boss. And lay off the scotch, you hear?” I scowled. I hadn’t realized that my voice sounded slurred. Still, if anyone had the right to rebuke me, it was Rita. “Thanks, Rita,” I said. “It means the world to me.” I hung up. Though it was late, I felt jazzed and excited. I took another sip of my drink, clicked a few useless links on my computer, and realized that I needed to do something exciting, or else I would go stir crazy. Since my wife’s death, I rarely rewarded

myself with “Something exciting.” A thought occurred to me: You are the wealthy owner of this amazing hotel. Take advantage of it. So I did something I hadn’t done in months: I donned an expensive suit, dabbed on some cologne, and went downstairs, to the hotel bar. By this point, most of the people had already left. Distantly, I heard to the sounds of some annoyance coming from the restaurant area, so I steered clear of it, and headed directly to the bar itself. I was here for some excitement, not to work. I sat down, ordered our highest class scotch (which of course the bartender gave me for free) and waited. I don’t know what it is, but I never have to wait long. Within minutes, a beautiful, buxom brunette wandered over, standing suspiciously close to me as she ordered her drink and pressing her tits up so I

was sure to see them. I smiled. I already knew I was in. I was fairly certain that women found me very attractive. Victoria had been a stunner, of course, and then there were the women I’d dated before I met her. Supermodels. Showgirls. All legs and tits and little brains. That what was so great about Victoria: beautiful and brilliant. For most of my life, I was tired and bored with the way so many women threw themselves at me. I knew they liked the five o'clock shadow that formed around my strong jawline, and how rich and silky my dark hair was. Even now, as it slowly shifted to a salt-and-pepper, woman loved to run their hands through it. The one sitting before me, too. I could tell by the way her eyes shifted from my eyes, to my hair, and then, fleetingly, down to the bulge between my legs. The woman introduced herself. Christina. I filed it instantly into my brain. It was good manners to remember their names. Common courtesy.

It was also common courtesy that led me to buy her a drink, and too soon slip my hand onto her thigh. Her dress was so short, that I figured it must be freezing! She inhaled sharply, then looked up at me with glittering eyes. “Is it true you’re Roger Clifton?” She asked, dewy lips parted and round, so that it seemed she wanted to suck on the words themselves. I smiled, nodded, and ordered another pair of hundred dollar scotches. Twenty minutes later we had rented out one of the luxury suits, and were alone inside. I stripped her of her clothing, tossed her down on the bed, and gave her a long, appraising look. She was lovely. Her tits were the color of caramel, and perky as scoops of ice cream. She had curvy hips and a flat stomach – she was a little

diminutive for my taste, but I wasn’t about to complain. Not with her little swirl of chocolate pussy opened up before me. Normally, I would take some time to warm a woman up. I also viewed this as good manners. Eat her out a little. Suck those tits. Slip my fingers into warm, wet places, making sure she was ready for my girth. My plentiful sexual experience had warned me that I was in fact very well hung. While this of course tickled my pride, I took it more as a sense of caution. If I didn’t get a woman streaming wet and ready for it, I could hurt her with the size of my dick. But tonight wasn’t about her. It was about me, and “finding something exciting.” So I turned to another option. “Lube it up,” I ordered her, retrieving from a cabinet an unopened bottle and tossing it to her. (I made sure that all of my VIP rooms had such

amenities.) She giggled, squirted the liquid into her hands, and waited while I undressed. I heard her gasp, and saw her eyes widen in that surprise and wonderment that had become so familiar to me, when I woman finally sees my cock. Grinning, she reached out and began massaging the lube onto my cock, eventually leaning in to spread it further with her lips. I gritted my teeth with pleasure. She was an expert, who obviously knew what she was doing, and was familiar with big dick. Which meant that she ought to be ready to take it. I shoved her back, roughly, watching her tits bounce and her eyes widen in surprise. Then, I mounted her, wasting no time and thrusting myself instantly inside. She gasped, and I felt her nails dig right into the flesh of my back, but I didn’t care. I was too busy pounding her, watching her whole

body shake with it. She screamed and moaned with pleasure. I grunted and gritted my teeth, sweat breaking out on my brow as I made sure to pound her as hard and as long I could. I was impressed with her: there’s not that many women who can take it so long and so deep. Finally, as her eyes rolled up into the back of her head, I felt the pleasure in my dick building. The cumshot was coming, and I was ready to explode all over her. I wanted to paint her with my pleasure, show her that, tonight at least, her body was mine. The ecstasy grew. My grunts grew into growls, and I long last I wrenched my dick out of her pussy. And came all over those lovely, caramel tits. ***

Afterwards, I thanked her, making sure to call her Christina, to show that I had paid attention. I then told her that the room was hers until morning, and that she should help herself to anything in the minibar or through room service, on me. Then, quietly and with a kiss to her forehead, I left, and returned to my penthouse apartment. Maggie was asleep, thank god. On the very rare occasions that I hooked up with someone, I didn’t want her to know. I was worried she’d be mad at me, finding out I was with a woman other than her mother. In the immediate wake of that thought, I felt desperately sad again. “No more,” I muttered, meaning no more onenight stands. Sure, they were fun, and sure, my dick felt good, but I always felt so sad and lonely afterwards. It’s like someone in desperate need of sleep only drinking coffee to get by. Quick fixes

wouldn’t do it for me anymore. I needed a long rest, between comfy sheets and with a woman I admired. I sighed, stepping into the shower and staring without caring as the water flowed down my muscled body and into the drain. Victoria had been that sweet sleep. She was the only one who had been able to give it to me. And now, she was gone. “Focus on Maggie,” I told myself. “She’s the woman in your life that matters most right now.” I trudged from the shower, and still dripping wet and miserable, I toppled into bed.

Chapter 4 Danielle

“Oh, no,” I thought, as I heard the sickly splatter of Veronica’s mess, all over that poor guy’s shoes. And let me remind you that this was an upper-class restaurant, so even the waiter’s shoes were more expensive than any pair I had ever owned. He stared at the mess, gaping in horror, then looked up at me, his eyes wide with astonishment. I knew, in seconds, I would see anger there. Which meant I only had seconds to react. Immediately, I snapped into action. “I am so sorry, sir!” I exclaimed, leaping from my seat and taking his tray from him. “We will

clean this up right away!” “Y…you?” He said, still baffled. “Yes, sir,” I stated back, so matter-of-fact and businesslike that it brooked no argument. “It is our mess, and we will clean it up. A mop, please. And leave those shoes here. I’ll clean them off, too.” I’m not sure if he was just a placid fellow, or if my self-assuredness got to him, but he nodded, kicked off his shoes, and then marched off. In the meantime, I pulled Veronica upright, thrust a glass of water in her hand, and ordered her to sit still. Moments later, the water returned with a mop, towels, and a bucket of soapy water. I plucked a towel from his hand, bent, and began scrubbing at his shoes. Within ten seconds, they were cleaner than when he’d started his shift. Trust me. When you’ve raised four little brothers practically yourself, you learn not to be

afraid of a little sick. And you get awfully good at cleaning it. Fortunately, because Veronica had had little food, it was mostly just booze anyway. It probably wasn’t too different from somebody spilling a drink. In no time, I had it squeaky clean, and then turned my attention to Veronica. She was sleeping. “Veronica,” I said. She shifted, letting out a wheezing snore. “Veronica!” She jumped, and then opened her eyes, smacking her mouth like a cow. A small but mean part of me thought, Let’s see if all those guys are interested in her now. “What?” She demanded.

“You just made a big mess. I need you to apologize, both to the waiter and to the manager of this restaurant.” “Why?” She grunted, threatening to fall face first onto the table as she jutted her chin at me. “Because it’s the right thing to do. Now, eat some of this bread, and get up.” “Aw, do I have to?” “Yes.” She glared at me. “I hate it when you get like this,” she muttered. “Fucking mom.” But she took the bread and began nibbling at it. With every bite, she made a face like I was making her eat cow droppings, but at least she was eating it. And already, I could see her sobering up. I decided it was time to find the manager. It didn’t take long. I guessed it was the tall, stately

dressed woman in the high-heels, scowling at our waiter. “Ma’am,” I said. “I’m so sorry about all this mess, and I assure you that I will do everything I can to make it right. Which starts with this.” I went over, grabbed Veronica’s hand, and marched her back to where the manager waited. I glanced at her nametag and saw, “Rita” before turning to Veronica. “Now, Veronica,” I said. “Don’t you have something to say to Ms. Rita here?” She glared at me. “Mm’sorra.” “What?” I insisted. She glared harder, and then switched her gaze to Rita. “I’m sorry, ma’am,” she said, with clarity. Then she turned back towards me, “I’m getting us a cab,” she said icily.

“Wonderful,” said I, smiling benignly at her as she stomped away. Rita hadn’t responded. She was busy watching Veronica leave with amusement, annoyance, and something like wonder. “It’s not often I get an apology from a girl like that,” she muttered, then looked at me. “She a friend of yours, then?” “Yes,” I answered truthfully. “Though I haven’t seen her much since college. I just moved to New York today, and she was showing me sights.” “She definitely showed quite a sight tonight, then, huh?” Said Rita, chuckling. I smiled. The women didn’t seem too mad. I wondered if this sort of thing happened all the time. “Yes,” I said. “And I’m sorry again. We mopped up, and I dried the place too, just in case. Is there anything else I can do?”

Rita gazed at me strangely, a thoughtful frown on her face. After what seemed ages, she asked. “You’re new to New York, then? Where did you come from?” “Valley Springs, Vermont,” I said proudly. “My brothers and I grew up there.” “Huh. How many brothers?” “Four. All younger,” I answered. Much later, it would occur to me just how weird this conversation was, between two New York strangers. At the time, however, it seemed perfectly natural. I was from the country, after all. “Huh,” Rita said again. “So that means you’re used to this sort of thing?” She nodded in the direction of our table. “Too used to it, actually,” I laughed. “When I wasn’t watching my brothers, I was helping out my

neighbor at her daycare center. You name a bodily fluid, and I’ve cleaned it.” Weird, Danielle, weird! The little alarm bells in my head cried as spoke. I could just imagine Veronica rolling her eyes and looking at me in disgust. But Rita didn’t seem disgusted. Instead, her look of thoughtful ponderance increased. “So,” she said, “do you have a job yet?” “A job!” I gasped. “No, I don’t!” Was she about to offer me a job? There was no way. My friend had just puked all over her staff! But she was looking at me appraisingly, and I dared to hope. Imagine…working at a place like this… “Would you be interested in working as a nanny?” It took several long seconds for her question to penetrate my brain.

“A nanny? Oh, yes, I suppose. I’ve got plenty of experience.” It took a lot of effort to say that. I was too busy watching my daydreams of working at the hotel itself bursting into little puffs of smoke. “Great,” Rita said. She reached into her breast pocket and pulled out a small notebook, in which she began to scribble. “I need you to be at this address, at 8 o’clock sharp tomorrow morning. Think you can manage that?” I glanced at it. I was familiar enough of New York geography to know that it was not far from the hotel. “Of course!” I exclaimed. Though that means about four hours sleep. I couldn’t complain though. I needed a job, and I was frankly lucky the woman hadn’t kicked me and Veronica right out. “Wonderful,” said Rita. “I’ll see you then. And

don’t be late!” “Yes, ma’am!” I promised. She nodded, then walked away. Feeling dazed, I paid our bill then and meandered out to the entrance, where I saw Veronica waiting with her arms crossed and scowling. “About time,” she exclaimed. Her voice had lost the harsh bluntness of intoxicating, to be replaced with something needling and venomous. I smiled at her, unperturbed. “Come on, Vee,” I said. “Let’s get your drunk ass home.” And thought I had never done it before in my entire life, I hailed a taxi cab, ushered Veronica in, and together we went back to the apartment.

Chapter 5 Roger

“I don’t know why I needed to get out of bed so early,” I grumbled, glaring across at Rita from across a steaming cup of coffee. “Is this why I pay you so much? For you to drag me out of bed at 7:30 in the morning?” “You’re the one who needed a new nanny by nine,” she shot back. “And you should at least interview them. They’re going to be watching your daughter, for goodness sake!” “Yeah, yeah,” I grunted. I couldn’t argue with that, though my hangover would have liked to. “So tell me again why we couldn’t have had this at my house? Why did we need to go all the way to the billing office?”

Rita smiled. “First off, I knew that if we had it at your house, you’d still be in your pajamas, and I wanted you to make a good first impression. That’s important, don’t you think?” I glared at her, but nodded. She was having way too much fun teasing my early-morning fuzziness. I was an evening man, for Christ’s sake. Nothing interesting happened in the morning! “Secondly,” she continued, “I didn’t think it wise to give perfect strangers knowledge about your house. You have picture frames in there that could settle some of these girls’ mortgages. You have to be sensible.” I sighed. I was sensible! Or at least, I had been. Before Victoria’s death, I had been hard as a rock. Since then, though, I had to admit I’d been walking around in a sort of haze. It occurred to me that, if not for Rita, my hotels probably would have gone under.

“Thank you, Rita,” I said sincerely. “I really appreciate all this. And so last minute, too.” If she was surprised at my gratitude, she didn’t show it. She just stood right up and said, “I’ll send the first one in. And get you a refill on that coffee, too.” I raised my mug towards her and she left. A moment later, a middle-aged woman entered. She had on a purple pantsuit, a large and ugly pin, and looked like somebody’s bank teller. I did my best to seem cheerful and hitched a smile on my face. “Welcome!” I started. “So, tell me about yourself.” And so it began. Pantsuit lady turned out to be no good because she was a wishy-washy, overly-eager sort of type whom I knew Maggie would bamboozle in about ten seconds. The next candidate, a young, no-

nonsense Hispanic woman, was no good because she’d informed me point blank that she’d have to leave Maggie three times a day for yoga practice. The third one who came was so hungover from the night before that I could practically smell the tequila on her. I sent her out with a glare. “That’s the best you got?” I called to Rita as she sat working at her desk. “I think she was still drunk!” “Oh, please forgive me,” she snapped back. “I forgot there’s only room for one drunken idiot in this company!” I scowled, but didn’t offer a retort. I probably smelt of scotch as strongly as that woman stank of margaritas. Eight fifteen rolled around, followed by eight thirty. I was beginning to despair of finding somebody before nine, when Maggie would have to get up and start preparing for school. I stood, about to go to Rita and tell that we ought to give up for the day. I’d actually do this right and find a nanny

through an agency. And that’s when she walked in. My first thought was: My god! My second thought was: She’s way too young to be a nanny! And then: I noticed, that while her skin and eyes were bright with youth and exuberance, those hips and tits were that of a woman. There was also they was she carried herself: graceful and shy, like a fawn, and yet as confidant as a deer with a magnificent rack of antlers. Which lead me to my final thought: That is a magnificent rack. “Hello, Mr.…Clifton?” She said, striding towards me with her hand outstretched. “I’m Danielle, and I’m here to interview for the nannying position?”

“Of course, of course,” I replied, immediately donning the cool, debonair sophistication of a man well used to working with large sums of money and beautiful woman. “Sit down, my dear, and tell me about yourself.” She obeyed, and I noticed that she did so athletically and comfortably, as if she was not ashamed of her body and how it moved. Not at all like most New York women, who did everything they could to appear three sizes smaller than they really were. Already, I could feel myself taking a liking to her. “Well, sir,” she said, “I just moved her from Vermont, where I had plenty of experience nannying…” At this point, I stopped listening. I was too caught up in the idea of her on sunlit Vermont slopes. First, in the summer, in a little string bikini, basking beside a mountain pool. Then, during the winter, rocketing down the ski slopes, unafraid of

her speed, her muscular legs tensed as she took every turn with ease… “Do you like to ski?” I interrupted her midsentence. She paused and blinked before regathering her stride. “Yes, sir. Every winter my brothers and I would hit the slopes. It’s something I bet I’m going to miss, now that I’m in New York.” “I see,” I said, genuinely curious. “And what made you decide to move here?” “Well…” She blushed, as if she was unsure how to answer. “This is probably not a good thing to say at a job interview, but I have a dream of one day working in hospitality, and, well, New York is the place to be for that.” I smiled. This girl…Danielle, well, she certainly wasn’t a business lady. A normal person would have lied, and said something to the effect of, “I

moved here to your nanny!” But not her. She was honest. I realized that that was exactly the sort of quality I wanted Maggie to have. “You’re hired,” I declared, right out of the blue. “What?” She gasped. “Really?” “Yes,” I said. Her genuine astonishment endeared her to me even more. “You start immediately. And your pay will be…” I ran off a string of numbers that made her jaw practically drop down to my desk. I smiled. This was one of the best things about being rich. Being able to pay people amounts that made their head spin. “Why, thank you, sir! Thank you!” She exclaimed. It made me happy to see how happy I’d made her. I realized that it had been a long time since I’d talked to somebody her age: so young and

full of life. I could imagine her happiness bubbling off of her like a freshly poured soda. “I’ll call my driver. Wait outside until he arrives.” “Your driver? Wow…Okay, thank you, sir!” And with that, she leapt to her feet and dashed from the office. A moment later, Rita appeared. “I had a feeling you’d like that one,” she said. I glared at her, offended. “Why? Look, the woman is highly qualified. Just because she’s beautiful…” “Hey, that’s not what I meant,” laughed Rita. “I just had a feeling. Like you could use some cheering up. And she just seems a bucketful of cheer.” A bucketful of cheer. Not wasn’t quite right.

Buckets were big and sloppy. But a champagne glass…those were elegant. Stately. But also fun. And one can drink champagne anywhere. “A champagne glass full of cheer…” I muttered under my breath. “What?” “Nothing. I’ll have her send her info to you ASAP. Now, we’re off to the final test – let’s have her meet Maggie!”

Chapter 6 Danielle

I was a little confused as I waited outside. He said he was getting his driver, so, what was I supposed to be looking for? Was I supposed to hail a cab for the both of us? Remember, I’d only been in a cab once. I wasn’t sure what the etiquette was for sharing a cab with a relative stranger – especially a stranger as handsome as Mr. Clifton. “Whoa,” I whistled under my breath when I was finally alone. Throughout the whole interview I’d been fighting the urge to blush and giggle, that’s how sexy this guy looked. Like a cross between Hugh Grant and Russell Crowe. The kind of appearance that would look at home at the British parliament, wearing a tailored suit, or in blue jeans, wrestling bulls. Gentle but tough. Experienced but

curious. Usually, I would not go for a man so much older than me, but he had that kind of face that looks just as great at twenty, forty, or sixty. And, judging by how much he was offering to pay me, he had a bit of money too. How naïve I was. About five minutes later, Mr. Clifton emerged from the office building, alongside Rita, the woman who’d spoken to me the night before. She flashed me a smile and I gave her a little wave as she got into her car – a very nice, bright red Lexus. Then, she drove away, leaving me alone with Mr. Clifton. Suddenly, I noticed my hands begin to sweat. “Ah, he’s here,” Mr. Clifton said at last, and I watched, amazed, as a limousine, gleaming like obsidian in the early morning sun, pulled right up to the pair of us. The driver leapt out, hopped over to the door, and opened it, gesturing Mr. Clifton and I

in with a sweep of his hand. “After you, Danielle?” he asked, sounding utterly charming. “Thank you, Mr. Clifton!” He chuckled. “Please, call me Roger.” And then the door to the limo clapped shut, leaving me alone in the semi-darkness with Roger. Just then, as small blue lights sprang up around our feet, and I caught glimpse of a fully stocked limousine bar, complete with a mini-fridge and small television, I realized two things: First, Roger must have a lot more money than I initially thought. Second, I had just gotten into a very enclosed, very dimly-lit car with a perfect stranger – one who, judging by the sleek muscles visible through his jacket, could take me in an instant.

I wasn’t in Vermont anymore. I couldn’t afford to make dangerous mistakes. I braced myself, clenching against my cool leather seat, in case “Roger” decided to attack. It turns out, he was a perfect gentleman. The whole ride over, we chatted amiably about everything from New York traffic to what I missed most about Vermont. I felt extremely silly talking about such things – for why on earth would a man like him be interested? I figured he was just feigning interest to be polite. Either way, he listened to me with rapt attention, smiling and laughing at all the right points. Then, we pulled up to a hotel. “Oh, no sir,” I began to spurt nervously. “I really think you have gotten the wrong idea. See, I was told that this was for a nanny position, not…” I noticed the sign, and the words died in my

throat. Clifton Hotel, it read, in huge gold letters. I had seen the name the night before, but it had never even occurred to me that this man might be that Mr. Clifton. Which left me feeling sillier and more awkward than ever. Roger noticed this and chuckled, offering me his own hand instead of his driver. “Didn’t know you’d be meeting a celebrity, huh?” He joked. “I’m glad, actually. It means you didn’t apply to this job just to rob me blind!” “Uh-huh,” I murmured in agreement. What else could I say? I was standing next to Roger freaking Clifton, for Pete’s sake! “This way,” Roger instructed, leading me through the dazzling front entrance of his hotel. I was so glad Veronica and I had gone here the night before, otherwise I would have been completely floored. To my surprise, he did not lead me to the

main elevators, but down a small but ornately decorated hallway behind the manager’s desk. “This is a private elevator.” he explained. “When you arrive for work, you can get a manager to let you up.” I thanked him, and tried not to watch too closely as he dialed a number into the pin-pad on the wall. The elevator doors slid elegantly open, and before I knew it we were inside. “You live where you work?” I stammered, trying to be witty. “Talk about a short commute!” He smiled and said, “One of the many things that makes me lucky. The best one you’re about to meet: my daughter, Maggie.” The elevator slid to a halt. It opened, revealing a view of a large door with an ornate brass lock. In silence, and with a grin on his face, Roger opened the door.

I gasped. The penthouse inside was incredible. Huge, continuous windows lined the far war of the living room, giving me a million dollar view of the New York skyline. Comfortable but expensive furniture stood on oriental rugs, making the place look like it had survived in a time capsule for a hundred years, that’s how fancy and ornate everything was. Then, there was the size. As we strode inside, I could see already a living room, a billiards room, a kitchen, a dining room, and a library – all branching off from the site of the front door. Each, by all appearances, had a fully-stocked, working fireplace, and enough decorations to please a museum. “Wow,” I muttered under my breath. I wandered further in like a woman under a spell. “Dad?” A soft voice interrupted, making me jump. I whirled, and saw a young girl, balled up in silk pajamas probably worth a grand, emerging from one of the darker hallways to greet her father and me.

“Maggie!” Exclaimed Roger, scooping her up and whirling her through the air. I could tell by the surprised look in her eyes that this was not Roger’s usual behavior – but it was also a behavior she was not opposed to. “Is this her?” She asked, her glance slicing right towards me. By the appraisal in her gaze, I could tell immediately that this girl was smart, and not one to be taken lightly. “It is,” I answered for him, striding forward to shake her hand, just as if she were an adult. “I’m Danielle, and I’m here to help out around here. Homework. Chores. Whatever you need.” She raised an eyebrow. “You mean you’re my nanny?” I shrugged. “I figured a girl like you seemed a little old for a ‘nanny’ – but yes, if you want to call me that. I am your nanny.”

Maggie’s eyes narrowed. I could tell that I’d surprised her. She was realizing that she was going to have to watch what she said around me. That was good. “Okay, Maggie,” interrupted Roger. “Why don’t you go get ready for school? I’ll give Danielle the tour, so she’s ready when you are. Got it?” “Yes, sir,” she said. She was eyeing her father mysteriously. He, for his part, kept glancing from Maggie to me, a huge grin on his face. Suddenly, I felt like I’d become the punchline to somebody’s joke without even realizing it. It was an uncomfortable feeling. Maggie went back to her room to change, while her father beckoned me to sit down on the living room couch. Then, he went to the kitchen. “To celebrate,” he said, raising a bottle of champagne and two empty glasses. “I know it’s

morning, but hey! This could be the start of many fine mornings for the pair of us.” I blushed, and accepted his offer. Normally, I would not have drank so early in the day, but I had studied enough about champagne to know that this was a very good bottle. Turning it down would be like locking yourself in a dark room on a bright and sunny day. I sipped. It was delicious, but I forced myself to remember that I was at work. “So, Roger, tell me about your daughter. I can tell right off the bat that she is very sharp.” Roger sighed, sipping deeply from his glass. “She is, she is. And I wouldn’t be looking for a nanny at all, except that her grades suddenly went haywire…” I listened to him explain how, even after her mother’s death – A widower! I had thought guiltily – Maggie had continued to do very well, until, just

– BOOM! I listened carefully, and wondered, What is this girl up to? She emerged a few minutes later, looking very smart in a preppy school uniform. She informed us that she was going to school, gave me a scrutinizing look, and left. Roger handed me a laptop. “All her curriculum information is right there. I want you to spend today getting acquainted with what she’s learning, so you can better help her with her homework. Help yourself to anything in the fridge, and feel free to order out. All the local restaurants have my tab.” I blinked at him, feeling suddenly nervous. “You want me to stay here all day and…study? Are these paid hours, sir?” I felt shitty even asking, but I had to know. “Of course!” He exclaimed. “Every moment

you’re here is paid! I will spare no expenses for my daughter!” “Damn right,” I muttered under my breath. This guy was so unreal, half the time he seemed too good to be true, and the other half he seemed crazy. I took a moment to wonder what he’d been like as a husband. Had he been this eager to please? Smiling to himself, Roger took our empty glasses and brought them to the sink. I was surprised to see that he didn’t have a butler – but, I realized, some men like their privacy. I took another moment to wonder what he was like as a bachelor. “Okay, Danielle. I’m off. I have hotels to run. If you need anything, here is my cell phone number. Don’t hesitate to call.” “Yes, sir,” I replied timidly. Here is was, this handsome billionaire, giving me his number. Even though it was for business reasons, I still felt

overwhelmed. He bid me a jaunty farewell, donned a traveling cloak, and left, leaving me all alone in this huge, expensive apartment. “Holy shit!” I exclaimed, leaping into the air with joy. How lucky could I be? One night I’d been in New York and already I’d landed a greatly paid job for Roger fucking Clifton. Still, I could not help but feel a twinge of sadness. My dream was to work in hospitality. And working for Roger, in his hotel, not as his nanny would have been amazing. Not only amazing, but perfect. Incredible. An answer to my dreams. “Still, Danielle,” I told myself. “You have to start somewhere.” Therefore, I sat down with the laptop, and began to work.

Chapter 7 Roger

The whole rest of the day I was distracted. I stared off into the distance at business meetings, was late for an interview with the board, and all in all acted like a sloppy intern rather than the head of a large hotel conglomerate. Not that it mattered much though. Since Victoria’s death, I had been maintaining, really. Since I’d worked so hard in the beginning to make sure my hotels ran smoothly, they didn’t take that much effort now to keep up. I kept wondering about Danielle, and how she was doing with Maggie’s schoolwork. She seemed a smart girl, but one could never be sure when it came to academics. Twenty years’ business experience certainly taught me that. It therefore was some great excitement and also trepidation that

I went home with that night. Maggie will have arrived before me, which meant she and Danielle would already be working together by the time I got home. I took the elevator up, opened the door to my apartment, and was greeted by a sight that at once filled me with contentment, and struck me in the gut. You see, Danielle and Maggie were sitting together at the kitchen table, bent over their labors with identical frowns of concentration. It pleased me that they were working so hard, but what wrenched at my heart was how much the pair of them reminded me of how Victoria and Maggie used to look, before she died. For a moment, the grief was so great that I considered firing Danielle on the spot, but then Maggie looked up at me and smiled. “We’re doing great, right Danielle?” She exclaimed, nudging her nanny with her elbow.

Danielle jumped, then looked up as well, a broad smile blooming on her face. “Excellent,” she agreed, and then Maggie leapt to her feet. “I’ll go wash up for dinner!” She declared, giving me a swift hug before dashing off to the bathroom. I sat down beside Danielle. “Is it really going that smoothly?” I asked. “After all those weeks of tantrums?” Danielle blushed. “Actually,” she admitted, “it was a little rocky at first. It’s been a long time since I’ve done any of this, and I was rusty. But Maggie! She knew it instantly, and has in fact been tutoring me!” She leaned in then to whisper the following words. I could not help but glance down her blouse as she did so. “Actually,” she murmured. “That’s a

really good strategy for smart but troubled kids. When they feel that someone else is depending on them, they jump into action.” “Right,” I said, shaking my head as I tried to marshal my thoughts. Her breasts were amazing, even in that modest shirt. I had to force myself to keep from staring. Come on, Roger! I scolded internally. You told yourself you’d focus on Maggie! And that probably means not jumping right into her nanny’s panties. Though, I’m sure, they were titillating wonderful panties. After that, Maggie emerged, and the three of us sat down to dinner. I’m sure whatever the chefs sent up was delicious, but to be frank I was far too distracted to notice. I was busy watching Maggie and Danielle laugh and talk together. I felt like it had been ages since I’d seen her so animated. Even I, who usually ate in silence or read business

reports, found myself joining in on the conversation. Danielle was sweet and naive, that was clear, but underneath that I sensed a tough earthiness that lead me to believe she could excel in any kitchen, with any family – even one as broken as mine. This made me glad, for it confirmed for me that she was a good choice. Her hiring process hadn’t exactly been conventional, remember. After plenty of chatter, and a bowl of ice cream for Maggie, my daughter went off to bed, leaving Danielle and I alone. “A drink?” I offered, rising and heading to the liquor cabinet. “Why, thank you,” Danielle said, nodding happily. I was glad she wasn’t a prude or a teetotaler. I bet that would have annoyed me over time. “So tell me about your brothers,” I asked, genuinely interested. I felt like any story this

woman told had life automatically breathed into it. She was vivacious and open, and actually looked forward to the future. It occurred to me that I hadn’t talked to anybody like that in a long time. Maybe it was her youth. Maybe it was just something unique about her. Either way, I intended to find out. Before we knew it, we had shifted from the table to the couch. Hoping to show off just a little, I used a remote to dim the lighting, switch on soft piano music, and light a fire in the automatic fireplace, all at once. Danielle grinned, obviously impressed, and I felt her thigh touching mine. It was electric, her flesh as hot as the fire. What are you doing, Roger? A small voice fought to be heard in the back of my brain. This is

Maggie’s nanny! Yes, she is, a more confident voice interrupted. But this feels really good. And it’s been so long… I trailed off. I didn’t want to follow where that trail led. It was probably dangerous. Instead, I filled our glasses yet again, and shifted even closer to her on the couch. My hand found its way to her knee. I swear it did it of its own accord, but as soon as my fingers closed around the delicate muscles there my brain instantly went, Ah. That’s good. I found myself leaning closer, smelling the sweet perfume of her hair, loving the way the shadows flowed like liquid down between her breasts. I paused, right in front of her, my lips parted and waiting. I could feel her breath on my skin, and I knew she could feel mine, too.

Like some leaping into a mountain spring, she closed her eyes and closed that final gap. Our lips touched. She was delicious, soft, smooth, warm. I kissed her, not thinking about it, for once in my life not thinking about it, just enjoying it. My god, it felt so good to be enjoying myself… My hand shifted down further between her legs, loving how strong and smooth they felt. Warmth was growing there, and I dipped down between her thighs, eager to find what was waiting there – “Oh!” Danielle gasped, suddenly leaping to her feet. She yanked down her skirt from where I had shifted it up, and like a doe darted to the other side of the room. “I really must be going!” She squeaked, her face pale and her hands shaky. “I’ll see you tomorrow! Bye!”

And like that, she was gone. “What the hell, Roger?” I moaned, half in annoyance and half to cool down the throbbing hard-on I had forming between my legs. “That was Maggie’s nanny! Her nanny! And you fucked it all up!” Grumbling to myself, knowing that I needed to apologize to Danielle – but also knowing that I should wait until I was less buzzed and horny – I went to bed. There, in the privacy of my own thoughts, I could finish what Danielle and I had started. As I worked my hand up and down my shaft, ready to pop, I did not envision any of my typical finishing shots. I wanted her to have the real deal. Though some might say it’s not as “erotic”, I finished to the thought of her on her back, with me on top, pumping her full to the brim with my manhood.

Chapter 8 Danielle

As soon as I left that apartment, I wanted to go back. Embarrassment pounded through me. He wanted you, Danielle, and you fucked it up! I kept thinking over and over. And it’s not like I didn’t want him! Just thinking of those blue-grey eyes, the rich, textured hair, and the way you could tell he had a six pack even through his tailored suit made me want to… Ahh! That was the problem. As badly as I wanted it, to feel his manhood throbbing in my hand, I was absolutely terrified. Roger was so…cultured. Sophisticated. Experienced. How would a silly little virgin like me even keep up with him? How

could I possibly please him? I was terrified, so I left. Though it was getting late, I knew that Veronica would be available. Immediately I called her, and asked her to meet me at a bar after she got out of work. After all, with my new hourly wage, I could afford to knock back a few – or many – at a New York pub. I arrived early, and began doing just that. Veronica must have sensed that something was wrong by the look on my face, for as soon as she walked in, a knowing, sympathetic smile stretched across her lips. “What’s the matter, sweetie?” She said, patting me on the shoulder. “Did the new job blow up already?” “Not exactly,” I said, then launched into the story of what happened. Veronica listened in wideeyed silence until I petered out self-consciously.

“Oh, Danielle, Danielle,” she replied at last. “He was just drunk and horny, that’s all. He’d go for any pussy available. Men like that always do.” As soon as I heard her say, “Men like that,” I got annoyed. What the hell did she know about Roger? But I waited as she continued on anyway. “Quit overreacting,” she advised. “I don’t think you need to worry about him harassing you or anything. He’s probably not really that interested. I mean, why would he be?” I had nothing to say to that, for I was thinking exactly the same thing. Veronica sipped her cocktail. “Either way, you made your intentions clear. You weren’t interested, so now he definitely won’t care.” “But, Veronica,” I said hesitantly. “I think I am interested. He seems like a really great guy. Loves his daughter and everything. It’s just…as soon as

he started touching me, I freaked out.” Veronica laughed, snorting into her mai tai. “Well, you better get over that reaction real fast,” she said, “or you’ll never lose that virginity.” I nodded grimly, knowing it was true. It’s not that I was so desperate to toss my V-card. It was more that I thought it was getting in the way of having actual relationships. Like everything would be so much easier once it was gone. “You’re right, Vee,” I said tiredly. “As usual. Now, I should get going home. You want to split a cab?” “No, thanks,” she said, eyeing some guys down the bar. “I think I’ll find my own way tonight. See you later!” “Later,” I mumbled, then got up, paid my bill, and left.

Strangely, my conversation with Veronica had not made me feel much better, and by the time I got back to the apartment I was convinced not only that I’d die an old spinster, but that I’d lost my first job in the bargain. Those grim thoughts followed me down into my sleep, giving me troubled, and fitful dreams. At least tomorrow is Saturday, I kept thinking. You can sleep in. He won’t both firing you until Monday at least. So, when Roger Clifton called the next morning, I was both confused and terrified. Instantly awake, my hand shot to my phone, answered, and held it trembling to my ear. “Danielle!” He exclaimed, sounding way too excited for anyone on a Saturday morning. He definitely didn’t sound angry. “Yes, Mr. Clifton?” I replied. “Is something the matter? Do you need me to come into work today?” He chuckled. “No, no. Maggie is fine. She’s got

her equestrian lessons all morning, anyway. Actually, though, I was hoping I could see you – for a, uh, non-working endeavor.” My mouth hung open, unsure of how to respond. Was he hitting on me again? Why, after last night’s disaster? “Look, Danielle,” he said after an awkward silence. “I know I came on a little strong last night, and I wanted to apologize. You’re new to the city, so I was hoping to take you out for a little while, you know, show you the sights and everything. I’ll be the perfect gentleman, though! I promise!” A small, dim part in the back of my mind went, But I don’t want you to be a gentleman! But I ignored it. Instead, I smiled, and said, “Of course, sir. That sounds lovely.” “And don’t call me sir! It’s Roger, okay? Roger!”

“Yes…Roger. Where and when should I meet you?” There was a soft laugh on the phone, which told me he was smiling. “Don’t worry about that,” he said. “I’ll pick you up. How does noon sound? Can you be ready?” I glanced at the clock. I had 3 hours to eat and get ready – time I was going to need. What the hell does one wear while touring New York with a billionaire? Either way, I told him ‘yes.’ “Excellent! See you later!” He burst, then hung up. Immediately, I jumped out of bed and ran to my closet, both terrified and jubilant at the same time. All the way I kept thinking, You didn’t fuck it up! So this time, get it right!

Chapter 9 Roger

My day with Danielle was wonderful. It was so refreshing to see someone actually enthralled with New York City. She was so excited and astounded by it all, and her naiveté never got annoying or rubbed me the wrong way. In fact, I found myself engaging in each new discovery along with her, as if I was experiencing it for the first time. We went to all the biggies: the Empire State Building, the Statue of Liberty, and even Broadway. I took her to see Phantom of the Opera. I thought it would put her in the mood (as it does for so many women, for reasons I’ve yet to understand) and it doesn’t hurt with the ladies that I could afford to buy mezzanine tickets at the door. Danielle was of course enchanted with the show, and wouldn’t stop thanking me.

“I’m enjoying our time together,” I explained. “I really am. Most of the people I spend time with are business-hardened assholes, to be frank. But you…” I didn’t need to finish. I could tell by her smile that she could tell from my smile exactly what I meant. With all the amazing things crammed into it, the day passed into a blur, and we soon found ourselves at one of the many exclusive restaurants I frequented (until this point, almost always along or with business colleagues) drinking top-of-the-line champagne and nibbling on caviar. It was a test, you see. I wanted to determine if, after showing Danielle some of my astounding wealth, she’d shift her interest from me to the contents of my wallet. But she never did. She enjoyed every one of my gifts, sure, but she always turned her focus to getting to know me, asking questions about my life. As a rich man, let me tell you this: that is the

most priceless thing in the world. As we popped another bottle, I realized that I could, yes, take Danielle home that very evening, but I decided to wait. I’d almost screwed everything up on that first encounter, and I wanted to, this time, do things right. So, when the evening drew to a close, I had Gregory take us to her apartment. I opened the door for her myself, led her up to the stoop, and kissed her, ever so lightly, on the mouth. “Goodnight,” I said, flashing a wink and a cocky grin. “G-goodnight!” She squeaked. From the flush of her cheeks and the brightness of her eyes, I could tell she was practically dizzy with pleasure. And then I left, feeling immensely proud, because, you see, I not only was perfectly mannered, but I also left her wanting more.

I whistled to myself in contentment the whole ride home. *** The weekend passed in a happy blur, and I greeted Monday morning with far more enthusiasm that I think anyone in the history of man. I felt alive again, as if I’d spent the last several years wandering around in a dull fog only to emerge on a bright and glorious summer’s day. Maggie must have noticed, for she was unusually cheerful as well, chatting with me all through breakfast, waiting for Danielle to arrive. I expected her to burst in, cherry-cheeked and vibrant. Maybe she’d rush over and kiss me, sweeping her arms around my neck. Or maybe she’d try to be ‘professional’, and wait until Maggie was out of sight to sneak a snuggle. What I did not expect was her to shuffle in twenty minutes late, her hair and make-up a mess,

and her eyes red and puffy. “Danielle! What’s wrong?” I was about to exclaim, but Maggie beat me to it. “Oh, I just had a fight with a friend,” she responded sadly. Maggie frowned. “About what?” Danielle sighed, then crouched down so she was eye-to-eye with Maggie. “Well…when you have friends, especially adult friends, they can often disagree with your choices. And I do believe it is your duty as a friend to share when you think the other is doing something wrong, or dangerous. Condemn the decision. But what you shouldn’t do is make your friend feel terrible about herself. You see?” Maggie nodded, then gave Danielle a hug. It touched me to see my daughter acting so maturely.

Obviously, she and Danielle got along really well. Together, the two prepared for school while I got ready for work. I wanted to go right over to Danielle and talk about what was going on immediately, but I got the sense that she wanted to wait. At least she seemed a little cheered up by the time Maggie departed. “Do you want to talk about it?” I whispered, leaning in close. Despite her disarray, she smelled wonderful. “Later,” she said, wiping her eyes. “Okay, then,” I said patiently. “Tonight?” She held out her hand, and gripped mine gently. “Tonight,” she said. *** To my surprise, I was very productive at work.

I guess I figured that if I was busy, time would go more quickly, and I would get to see Danielle sooner. Hold on there, Roger, a stern sounding thought voiced. Aren’t you going in a little fast? Getting in a little too deep? But I brushed it off. So what if I was acting like an inexperienced school boy? I was having fun, for the first time in years. At long last, my work day ended, and I rushed home, eager to find Danielle and Maggie working on her homework. The two greeted me cordially enough. Maggie even went so far to tell me about a new project she was working on. It pleased me that Danielle was doing so well as a nanny, and I couldn’t help but beam at the pair. After many smiles, and several inside jokes between Maggie and Danielle that both pleased me and made me a little jealous, my daughter went to

bed, leaving me and her nanny alone. I went to the liquor cabinet, figuring white wine is the perfect remedy for most fights with friends. “Okay, Danielle,” I said. “Tell me about it.” After a sip of her drink, she poured out the story: She had gone home happy after her date, she told me. Thrilled. Excited. Even horny, she admitted with a blush. But then her roommate, Veronica, confronted her. “She told me that I was stupid and selfish, getting involved with an…an…” “An older man?” “Yes,” she said, and I saw tears starting in the corners of her eyes. “And my boss.” I shifted closer to her, and put my hand on her

shoulder. “And what do you think? Do you feel stupid and selfish?” Her eyes flared up at me, showing that strength and fire I knew was there. “No!” She said. “Naive, maybe…Even reckless. But…I don’t think it’s stupid. And I don’t think you’re taking advantage of me. Are you?” I smiled, and pulled her close against my chest. “Danielle,” I said, “we will do nothing you do not want to do. I simply want to spend time with you, no matter what we do. If you don’t want to spend time with me, just let me know, and I promise to never bother you again. You and Maggie can work together, and we’d be purely professional.” She nuzzled close. I felt her hand slip beneath my jacket and touch my chest through the thin linen of my undershirt. “But I do want to spend time with you!” She declared. “I…really enjoy it.

And I…I don’t usually fall for guys.” I chuckled. Of course she wouldn’t be falling for just any guy. She was too good for that. “I really enjoy spending time with you too,” I whispered. Then, ever so gently, I reached out and touched my fingers to the bottom of her chin, lifting up her lips until they were millimeters from my own. I kissed her. The effect was immediate, warm and overwhelming, like leaping into a dark and tropical sea. She pressed against me, her hands growing frantic as they struggled to squirm between the buttons of my shirt, to touch the warmth of my skin. I was more controlled, but no less passionate. My hands went to her shoulders, sweeping the softness of her hair away from the skin of her neck. She trembled. I could feel her heart beating through the hollow of her throat. Then, my palms slid down

her shoulders. The gauze of her sleeves rasped against soft, creamy skin, and I could feel her growing more passionate with every touch. My jacket was wrenched off, tossed carelessly on the couch beside us and ignored. Feeling how clumsy she was with my buttons, I paused my caressing of her body to undo them. As I bared my torso, I saw a hungry, determined look on Danielle’s face that showed that, no matter how hesitant she seemed, she desired me. And I desired her. I did not yet try to take her shirt off. Moving too quickly would scare her. So this time, rather than putting my hands back on her shoulders, I looped one around the back of her neck, and I put the other on her breast. She gasped. I could feel her nipple hardening through the thin fabric of her bra. Not sure how rough she liked it, I began massaging gently, first with my palm and then with my fingertips. Her gasps turned into moans, and before I knew it all

tension had flown out of her, falling backwards on my first hand and lifting her breasts to me. Her eyes were dewy, her lips parted and glistening. I lowered her against the couch. Automatically, her legs spread, and even through all our clothing, I could feel the heat of desire radiating there. I took the hand from her neck, ran it down the length of her body, and, through the fabric of her pants, pressed down between her legs. “Oh!” She moaned, her back arching, her eyes rolling back into her head. I smiled, loving how easy it was to please her, how she responded to each of my caresses as if every sense was electrified. I unbuckled her pants, revealing little white panties with red hearts on them. My smiled broadened. Then, I took a single finger, pressed it right at the top of the band, then ran it down, down, down to the hot wetness dampening the cloth…

“Ah! Wait!” Danielle protested suddenly, twisting away from me as if I’d scalded her. “What? What is it?” I thought, in my head thinking, Not again! She sat up, looking at me with such anguish that I saw she was close to tears. “I’m so sorry!” She stammered. “So, so sorry!” I sighed deeply, shifted away from her so she couldn’t see the massive erection that had formed under my pants. “I’m sorry, too,” I struggled out. “I don’t know what my problem is, how I could keep misreading the signals…” “No!” She exclaimed, and this time I did see tears fall. “It’s not you, Roger. It’s me!” I frowned giving her a look that clearly said, Come on. “No, really!” She insisted. “It’s just that I…I,

uh…” “What’s the matter?” I asked. “It’s okay. You can tell me.” And all the while my head spun, wondering what on earth could have made her react like this, twice. Was she ill? Herpes? A victim of rape? Actually a man? All the strange scenarios flitted through my brain like bats, until all I foresaw was one terrible blur. “I…” She started, not meeting my eyes. “I… am a virgin.” “Ha!” I laughed out loud. I couldn’t help it. Here I was, expecting all these appalling things, and now her answer was this! A virgin! Danielle, apparently, didn’t share my relief, for as soon as she heard me laugh she winced as if I’d struck her. “Sorry, Roger,” she repeated, scrambling to her feet, making a beeline to the door. In an instant, I realized my mistake, and rushed to apologize.

“No, wait! Danielle, wait!” She turned and glared at me, tears and fire in her eyes. “I’m sorry,” I said. “I wasn’t laughing at you! It’s just thought, when you were so hesitant, I thought you were going to tell me something horrible! But this! Danielle. Sweet, beautiful, young Danielle. It is okay to be a virgin.” She blinked at me, dabbing at her eyes. “You… you’re still interested?” She asked. I laughed again, and this time she didn’t recoil. “Interested? Of course I am! Why on earth would you being a virgin make me not interested?” She glanced nervously around the room. “Well, it means I’m inexperienced, and that...I might not be any good.” I smiled, rising to my feet. “If you’re as good in

bed as you are at nannying, then we have nothing to worry about. Besides, I can teach you. Sometimes inexperience can be the best thing, because it means you don’t have any bad habits to break.” “Really?” She asked. “Really,” and I swept her into a hug. We stayed there for a minute, with her pressed against my naked chest, and my arms around her. After a while, she pulled away, stood on tiptoe to kiss me, and then whispered, “So, then…back to the couch?” I winked. “No, Danielle. Since you’re a virgin, we’re going to do this right. To the bedroom!”

Chapter 10 Danielle

Just like that, he swept me off my feet, and carried me down the hallway. I gasped, at once nervous and joyous, and he kicked open the door, bore me inside, and then lay me gently on the bed. Then, he stepped back, looking at me with such passion and obvious longing that I started being less afraid. “So, teacher,” I joked. “Teach me.” “Well, first,” he said as he reached down and began unbuttoning my shirt. “Fucking with certain clothes on can be really sexy. There’s a sense of immediacy to it, and naughtiness. However, for a fine girl like you, when losing your virginity, you deserve it the most natural way: naked.”

As he finished, he ripped my shirt over my head with a flourish. Eager to show that I was obeying his lesson, I unsnapped my bra and flung it off the bed. For the first time in my life, my breasts were exposed to the sight of a man. I bit my lip, feeling both nervous and proud of my daring. “Beautiful,” he said, then he leaned down, cupped one in his hand, and placed my nipple in his mouth. “Oh!” I moaned, feeling wetness trickling between my legs. I wrapped my arms around him, pulling him close, as the stubble on his chin tickled my chest and pleasure burst from his lips. “Some people,” he said, taking a break to kiss all around my breasts. “Have really over-sensitive or under-sensitive nipples. It’s important to find out.” His mouth closed over my second nipple, and another burst of pleasure surged through me. After

a moment he relinquished and smiled. “I think it’s safe to say that you enjoy that?” “Yes,” I gasped, nodding eagerly. Now he had his mouth on one nipple, and his hand on the other, and I found myself melting into the sheets. I was clay to be molded by his touch. Then, he went to my pants. He was gentle but firm, looping his fingers around the edge of my pants and pulling them down the length of my thighs. I gasped again, more out of the sudden coolness of the air than anything else, especially on the wetness between my thighs. His fingertips caught the band of my panties and peeled them away, as if he were unwrapping a present. My pussy was now exposed before him, sopping wet and all. With a grin, he shifted me up the bed, and then lay down on his stomach, right between my knees. I realized in that moment what he intended to

do. Please, I thought. Oh, please. Let it be okay. Let me taste okay. Let him like it. Then, his tongue dipped into me, and it obliterated all thought. Minutes passed. I felt his tongue sliding into me, and then up and around my clit. The pleasure was at once both soft and overwhelming, like being fully immersed in a pool of pleasure. I felt the orgasm coming like a storm in the night, brewing and gathering power until striking me with a torrent of ecstasy. As I lay on the bed, gasping, Roger emerged, looking rather smug with the outcome. He stood, and began undoing his own pants. “It’s important to know,” he said, sounding like a professor at a lecture hall, even as his pants fell away to reveal black boxes and a bulging presence

that drew my eye like a magnet. “That how much pleasure a woman gets out of sex usually depends on how wound up she is. Meaning, all the skills I unleash on you now will feel even better than if I were to do exactly the same thing before you were revved up and soaking.” I smiled at him, thankful for his wisdom, paying close attention to what he said – until he slid his boxers away. “Whoa,” I muttered, sitting up. I couldn’t help it. The dick before me was enormous and rock hard, erected at a perfect forty-five degree angle from his body. I stared. Its bulb-like tip, pink with flushing. That long, thick shaft, textured with the hardness of his veins. It seemed to go on forever, leading all the way down to nicely trimmed, dark hair and large, full balls. I had seen men’s dicks before. Mostly on dares, or my rare ventures into pornography. But I’d never seen one that looked so beautiful. Hell, it looked

like it could have been carved onto a sex statue, in some museum in Amsterdam. That’s how incredible it looked. He must have sensed my admiration, for he cocked a grin and said, “You like it.” I nodded, then gulped. “That…can fit inside me?” He smile spread. “Let’s find out, shall we?” He took me into his arms, lay me down across the bed, and mounted me. His body was warm, hard, and muscular. I expected him to be heavy, but he took the weight on his elbows. As he settled down atop me, I realized how small and feminine he made me feel with his size and strength – and as a girl who grew up playing hockey with her brothers, I rarely felt either of those things. His dick pressed first against my belly, and then, as he shifted, down between my legs, I

inhaled sharply. It was hot and rock hard, like a piston. Though I was excited – and streaming wet to boot – I was nervous, wondering if it would be painful. “Don’t worry,” he whispered, kissed my ear. “I won’t hurt you.” And then he took his cock in his hand and guided it gently inside me. “Ah!” I gasped immediately, spreading my legs wider to take him in. As he pressed deeper, I felt a small spark of pain, but that was soon washed out by the rush of wet pleasure surging through me. My eyes rolled back into my head. My breasts heaved. And my first thought as I had sex for the first time was, Why the hell did I wait so long? It was incredible – pleasure as I had never imagined it. Sure, there was a little soreness, but it was nothing compared to how amazing I was feeling. It’d be like getting upset about a scraped

knee while standing in front of the most magnificent vista the world could offer. His movements started shallow and slow, but as I moaned and widened in pleasure, he began to thrust deeper, plunging me even further into my dazed ecstasy. My thighs squeezed against his hips. My hands scrabbled upon the flesh of his back, holding him close to me. I felt his hot breath in bursts against the hollow of my neck, and my nipples rubbing the hair of his chest. It was overwhelming. It was amazing. It was unlike anything I had ever experienced, and I prayed that it would not be a one-time thing. I wanted to experience something like this every day for the rest of my life. After what seemed an eternity and a flash of a moment, Roger’s measured breathing turned to grunts. I sensed his rhythm changing. It was no

longer the steady swing of a pendulum, but sometimes short and quick, others long and deep. His hands bit into my hair, and he kissed my neck savagely. At first, I was taken aback by this new roughness, but as the fire burned even higher between my legs, I began to reciprocate. I clawed deeper into his skin, clipped his shoulder with my teeth, and locked my ankles behind his back. “Oh, Danielle,” he grunted. “I’m gonna pump you full!” “Ah…” I felt it. I could feel him exploding inside me, a hot rush of liquid soothing my battered insides like a balm. He thrust two, three, four more times, and I felt his manhood trembling inside me. Every pulse it gave sent a shiver of pleasure through me, until, at long last, he slipped from my body. “Have fun?” He asked, kissing my nose before toppling away. It looked like if he had had the energy to giggle, he would have.

Suddenly serious, I leaned up onto my elbow and turned towards him. “Yes, Roger,” I said solemnly. “That was the most fun I think I’ve ever had in my entire life.” We kissed, and then he took me into the crook of his arm, where we lay in a wonderful stupor until both of us drifted off to sleep.

Chapter 11 Roger

The next morning, I woke up feeling so delicious and warm with Danielle curled up next to me that it took all my self-control to keep from leaping with joy from the bed and waking her. Instead, I shifted around, freeing my arm from beneath her, and then kissed her on the nose. She stirred, her eyes flickering beneath closed lids before finally opening. “Good morning,” I whispered, breathing in the sweet scent of her hair. “Good morning,” she whispered back, and then: “Oh god!” “What’s the matter?” I asked as she leapt out of bed, feverishly searching the room for her undergarments. “Do you need Plan B?”

“No, no,” she said, wrestling herself into her panties. “It’s not that. I’ve been on birth control for years. It’s…well, Maggie.” “Maggie?” I echoed stupidly. “What’s wrong with Maggie?” Danielle whirled on me, her face stern and annoyed. She looked beautiful as ever. “I’ve spent the night, Roger!” She explained. “What do you think Maggie is going to think when I topple out of your bedroom, wearing the same thing I was yesterday?” “Oh,” I said. “Right.” For a second, I thought about suggesting that she wouldn’t notice, but that was pointless. Maggie was too sharp for that. “Do you think she’ll mind?” “I don’t know!” Danielle snapped. “She’s your daughter!” To which I offered another, stupid, “Right.”

“Oh, I should never have done this!” She wailed. “I can’t believe how selfish I’ve been! I never once thought of Maggie!” This statement hit home hard. Not because I agreed that Danielle should be feeling guilty, but because I, too, hadn’t thought of Maggie. Not really. And she was my daughter. Danielle was just her nanny. I told her this, but it didn’t seem to help things. “Urgh!” She groaned. “I’ve ruined everything! I finally find something nice – great, even – and I go ahead and ruin it! Veronica was right…” I couldn’t take the sight of her looking so upset, so I stood. “No, Danielle, it’s okay. We’re both adults, and Maggie knows that. Why don’t we try giving her a chance? You know how smart she is.” As I said this, I took her into my arms and held her close to my naked body. This seemed to calm

her down, for after several deep breaths, she said, “You’re right. There’s no point in hiding it, anyway. I think honesty is best. But can I shower, at least, before hand?” “Of course,” I laughed, and pointed her to my master bathroom. Once she disappeared inside, I scowled in thought. As much as I’d tried to calm Danielle down, I was worried, too. After all, I had brought Danielle into our lives for Maggie. Did I just screw it all up? Did this make me a bad father? Knowing I needed a shower but not caring, I got dressed and greeted Danielle as she left the bathroom ready to go. “I’m going to give Maggie a little heads up,” I said. “Come out in a few minutes, okay?” Danielle nodded, and began toweling off her hair. Meanwhile, I took a deep breath and left the bedroom.

Maggie was already awake, still in her pajamas and sitting before a bowl of cereal. “Hey, Dad,” she said cheerfully as she saw me enter the kitchen. “You want some Cheerios?” “No, Mags,” I said. “Actually, I need to talk to you.” She set her spoon down, and gazed at me with a look of worry. “What is it?” I sat. “Well, darling, I just want to start off by saying that I love you very much, and the time we spend together. You know that, right?” “Oh, god. What happened? Did you decide to send me to Brookdale, after all?” I shook my head, and I saw her relax. A little. “So what’s wrong then?” “You see, honey…your mother has been dead a long time, and that means that…sometimes…

your father has needs.” She eyed me suspiciously. “And, what does that mean?” “It means…well…sometimes I’d like to try bring a woman into my life.” She grimaced. “Like the ones you visit in the hotel?” I blinked at her, astonished. “You knew about that?” “Please, daddy. I know pretty much everything that goes on around here.” And she rolled her eyes matter-of-factly. As perturbing as this revelation was, I found it also oddly comforting. If Maggie knew about my dalliances downstairs, surely she would be okay with me and Danielle. Right?

“Well, now I have something else to confess.” She stared at me. Was that a smile I detected on the corner of her lips? “I’m currently seeing – ” “Good morning, Maggie!” Danielle’s bright voice interrupted as she entered the kitchen. Even though her hair was wet and she was wearing the same rumpled clothes as yesterday, she looked magnificent. My gaze spun to Maggie, waiting for her reaction. Slowly, like sunlight emerging from a cloudy day, a broad smile spread across her features. “Danielle?” She finished for me. I nodded, feeling insanely like a little boy. She giggled.

“That’s great, you guys!” She exclaimed, then leapt from her seat to rush over and hug Danielle. Then, however, she hesitated. “Wait a minute,” she said. “Does that mean…will you still be my nanny?” “Of course, dear,” Danielle said, and Maggie gave a little dance of happiness. “I’ll go get dressed!” She squeaked, and then dashed off to her bedroom. Danielle sighed and sat down beside me. “Well, that was easier than I expected,” she said. “You got that right,” I agreed. “Now, after all of last night’s adventures, I’m pretty hungry. What do you think: eggs and bacon?” “Wonderful,” she said, and I basked in the glowing warmth of her smile. Even though I almost never cook, I dug the

ingredients out of the fridge and began preparing them for her, all the while thinking of how happy Maggie’s reaction had made me. This is amazing, I thought over and over. Danielle is great. Maggie is great. What could possibly go wrong?

Chapter 12 Danielle

After Roger and I bid farewell to Maggie as she went off to school, I decided it would be best if I headed back to my apartment for a little while. I wanted to change and relax, but also have some time to adjust to this amazing new turn in my life – and to gush about it. Yes, I definitely wanted to gush. After waiting so long to finally experience sex – and not just sex, but wonderful, amazing, mind-blowing sex at that – I felt like sharing it with the world. Obviously, I remembered that Veronica and I had been fighting. But, after all the time she spent badgering me to lose my virginity, surely she’d be happy for me. Right? And Roger had certainly

showed himself to be a true gentleman. By spending so much time with me – and by revealing our relationship with Maggie – I felt certain that he had proven that he was in this for the long haul. Assuredly, Veronica would feel the same as well. I arrived home just as Veronica was waking up. She stumbled out of her bedroom door, right to the coffee pot, before turning around and noticing me. She took it all in in one long glance. The yesterday’s clothes. My still-wet hair. And the blooming grin on my face. She set the pot to brew, then said, “Oh, god, Danielle. What did you do?” At this point, my excitement exploded. “I did it!” I erupted jubilantly. “I had sex!” Veronica’s eyes narrowed. “With whom?” She demanded. “What do you mean, with whom? With Roger, of course! We’re a couple!”

She shook her head, clucking her tongue as she did so. “Oh, Danielle. Danielle, Danielle, Danielle. Surely you don’t believe that?” Her reaction, though not strictly unexpected, still stung. “What do you mean?” I asked. “Of course he’s saying you’re a couple. That’s what all men say. They just want to trick you into fucking them. At which he succeeded.” She must have noticed the look on my face, for a second later, she said, “Wait. He did actually say you were a couple? Like, in those words?” I bit my lip. “Well, no. Not exactly – ” “Ha!” Veronica burst, slapping her hand on the table. “Christ, Danielle, you’re in even deeper than I thought!” Was she right? Was Roger just leading me on? We hadn’t actually discussed our relationship.

Everything had just happened so naturally that a lot kind of went unsaid. Was he manipulating me? Then, I pictured the look in his eyes as he spoke to me, as we made love. There was plenty of lust there, of course, but also a strong protectiveness. A desire to share. To educate. No. My Roger was not toying with me. Which lead me back to Veronica. “I don’t understand, Vee,” I said, crossing my arms and scowling at her. “You’ve been pestering me for years to lose my virginity, and now that I finally have, you tell me I’m going about it all wrong!” She pursed her lips. “Yeah, with a man like Roger,” she said. At this point, my temper erupted. “Yes, a man like Roger!” I roared. “A loving father, smart,

sweet, and candid. Imagine the horror! Oh, and let’s throw in that he’s amazingly handsome and a multi-fucking billionaire to boot!” I felt weird even bringing up his money at all. I didn’t want anyone to think that I was only interested in him because of that. But of all the people to disparage… Veronica frowned. “But he’s, like, forty.” “So what?” I demanded. “He’s in better shape than half the guys you’ve gone out with. So what if he’s older? That just makes him more mature. He’s classy!” At this, Veronica rolled her eyes and crossed her arms, looking away from me as if I was unfit to talk to. I noticed the way her nails dug into her skin, and that she was chewing on her lips, and suddenly something occurred to me. “You’re…jealous,” I said, and as soon as the

words were out of my mouth I knew they were true. The emerged like the sun at daybreak, casting light on everything that’d been going on so far. “What?” Veronica snapped, her silence forgotten. “That’s it, isn’t it? You have nothing against me and Roger. You’re just jealous of us!” “Shut up,” she hissed, and slammed her palm on the table. “I see it now, Vee. That’s why you’ve been so mean lately. You want what I have. A man like Roger for yourself! “Shut up!” She howled. Suddenly, she was on her feet. “You’re so stupid, Danielle. So stupid. You’ll see. Give it a couple weeks, until Roger fucks you over, and then you’ll find out I was right all along!”

I cocked a smile at her. “Jealous!” I mocked. She flushed. A dark look that went past anger gathered on her features. “Bitch,” she growled, and then, without another word, grabbed her keys and stormed out. *** That night, I returned to the Clifton. Partly for my job, obviously, but also just to see Roger. Even though it’d only been hours, I already missed him. Veronica didn’t return to the apartment at all. It wasn’t long enough for me to get particularly worried. She had always had a temper, and I assumed she just needed to cool off. I did feel slightly guilty for jeering at her right at the end, but at the same time, what could someone expect? I was really tired of hearing how dumb I was all day. I just wanted to be with Roger, and to feel good.

Maggie and I blew through her homework (that kid was brilliant. I swear, she was the most precocious ten-year-old I had ever met) and then had a pleasant dinner with Roger as well. We mostly made small talk, with Maggie telling us about a new play she and her friends were scripting for her history class, and Roger complaining about some rich foreign client who’d through such a massive party in one of the luxury suites that the whole rug needed cleaning. I listened and commented, but decided to bring up Veronica once Maggie had gone to her room. The night drew to a close. Maggie entertained us all by reading aloud one of her favorite books to us. She was talented, and even did special voices for the different characters. Tuckered out, she went to her room to read and sleep. Did I catch a knowing smirk on Maggie’s lips on her way out? I couldn’t be sure. Either way, at last Roger and I were alone. “So, what’s bothering you?” He asked, sipping

from a glass of wine. “Is it this Veronica girl again?” “Yes,” I confessed, and then told him what I could remember of all the cruel things she had said. At the end, he whistled, and rubbed the back of his neck. “Well, she’s right about one thing,” he said, and for a fleeting instant I was nervous. “And that’s that we haven’t talked about our relationship yet. So…Danielle, will you be my girlfriend? Go steady? Be exclusive? Whatever the hell people are calling it these days?” This made me laugh, for it was the first time since I’d met him that he’d said something that even sounded remotely old. People who have an issue with our age difference can suck it, I thought. I’m having too much fun. I smiled at him, and looked into those deep chestnut eyes. “Yes,” I said. “I will.”

His gaze glinted. “Good,” he said. “Now let me show you what girlfriends and boyfriends can do.”

Chapter 13 Roger

Last time, when I had taken Danielle to the bedroom, I had been gentle and kind. After all, I think the way someone loses their virginity really shapes their sexual lives for years to come. I wanted it to be positive. But now that she wasn’t a virgin, I figured she was an old pro, and I wanted to fuck that way. “Tonight,” I said, as I tossed her onto my bed, “I’m going to show you a…different form of lovemaking. Got it?” “Yes,” she said, her eyes bright and eager. “Good. Now put these on.”

From a dresser drawer I pulled out a new gift for her: a pair of stockings and a garter, complete with high heels. Her eyes widened at the sight of them, but she did not protest. I shed my clothes, then continued to speak, while watching her strip and then slip on the stockings. “Now, with this sort of lovemaking, it is important that we always make sure that we’re both okay with what is going on. Because I’m going to do things to you, Danielle. Things that might make you afraid, that might even hurt you. But I will say this: if you’re down with them, I can rock your fucking world.” She swallowed, but her cheeks were flushed, and I could tell that she was into it. “Like what?” She asked, her voice husky. I smiled. “You’ll see. But first, we need a safe word. Something you can say if you want to stop. A listen: it is absolutely okay for you or me to use the

safe word if we want. So, what will it be?” She thought a moment, then declared, “Room service! That would stop us right in our tracks.” I nodded in agreement. “I’m sure it’s stopped quite a few of my customers. Anyway. It’s set. Now, let’s begin.” Danielle gazed up at me, waiting. She had her stockings and high heels all set up, and looked like a proper little slut. I decided I would start simple, then ease her into it. I wanted to open her up to the wide world of fucking, not terrorize her. I reached down, running a finger over her temple in a loving stroke. She smiled, pleased by the touch, and leaned closer to me. That’s when my hand seized around her hair and yanked her forward. “Oh!” She gasped, surprised. I drew her body

up against mine, feeling her naked tits pressing against my chest. From the back of her head I drove her mouth towards mine, kissing her aggressively. She moaned. I could feel her body both stiffening and relaxing as she grappled with this new form of pleasure. My free hand reached up and plucked at one of her nipples, hard enough to make her jump. Already, I felt my emerging hard-on go from medium to enormous, and I pulled us closer, pushing my cock hard against her stomach. “You’re mine, Danielle,” I growled, resting her head back and kissing her exposed throat. “You’re mine. And girl, am I going to enjoy myself with you.” I released her head, grabbing her by either shoulder and flinging her backwards onto the bed. She blinked, seemingly in a daze, but she still did

not say the safe word. And judging by the glimmer of wetness forming between her legs, she was enjoying herself. Speaking of those legs. “Nice thighs,” I murmured, reaching out to slap the lovely pink skin until she opened even wider. I relished the way her skin rippled with the impact of my hand, and the way Danielle laid back and took it. That meant she was tough. That, when the time came, she’d be able to take my relentless fucking. But, I decided, we should secure things. Just in case. So I seized her by the wrists and bound her to the bed. As I walked around, fetching my silken ties to bind her and then tightening them, I took every chance I had to run my hands over her body, the same way a thief would run his hands through gold. I caught a nipple between my fingers. I pressed right at the top of her pussy, making her squirm.

Once she was bound, she looked nervous, so I leaned down to her ear and whispered, “Remember, Danielle. If you want to stop, just say the word, and I’ll untie you in an instant. Nothing you don’t want to do.” Her eyes locked with mine, and I saw a carnal willpower there flickering to life like a new flame. It was timid now, sure, but I sensed it could turn into a whole conflagration. “Fuck me, you bastard,” she growled, and then bucked against the ties. The sight of her straining and writhing, her tits bouncing and the muscles of her abdomen flexing, pleased me. She was strong, yes. I liked that. But right now, I owned her. And there really is only one could way to really send that message across. I mounted her. Not her hips, as if I was going for penetration. No, I mounted way higher up,

straddling her chest, pressing her tits together with my thighs as I shifted my weight on top of her. She stopped struggling. What choice did she have? She was entirely in my power. I took my dick, massive even in my own hands, and guided it into her mouth. Having your dick sucked is pretty dominating by itself. It suggests that your pleasure is the most important thing, and that the girl is there to please you. That is her purpose. Her point. A little cumslut. But when you’re on top of her, her wrists bound, and you’re jamming a foot worth of dick down her throat – now that is total domination. She had no choice but to take me in, and close her eyes as my manhood pressed in all around her. She was a little panicky at first, the movements with her tongue erratic and unsure. But then, she

seemed to get into her stride, and was soon moving her whole head, taking me deep in her throat and stopping every now and again to catch her breath. It’s hard for a girl to breathe when her whole face is covered with dick and balls. I made a game of it. As she sucked, I plucked at her nipples in rhythm, noting that as I played with them her efforts increased. She liked having her tits played with while she sucked and sucked. At last, I wrenched my cock free from her throat. There was a sound like a wine bottle being uncorked, and she blinked up at me, dazed and dewy. “I think you’ve earned a fucking,” I said, and then slapped her thighs aside. Obediently, she opened as wide as she could, exposing that pretty pink pussy to me in all its glory. I considered it for a moment, enjoying that

she was simply going to have to wait for me to do what I wanted. Should I fuck her missionary? Nah, I thought. It’s time to show her some options. So I reached down, my hands like vises, and fastened my grip around her hips. With a single heave, I tossed her upward and over, spinning her so that she was now on her stomach. She winced. I knew the new position had tightened her bindings, but she did not complain. And still no safety word. It was time to pound that pussy to smithereens. I grabbed both cheeks, digging into them with my fingertips like one would ripe fruit, and positioned her perfectly for entry. Then, I took my cock and slapped it right down on her back. Smack! She shivered. Its imprint left a fine pink mark,

glistening in the lamplight. I spread her cheeks wide, exposing the little slit of her pussy. And then I rammed myself inside, her. Hard. “Ah!” She yelled, her body rocking with the impact. I continued to pound her, my hands groping around her body to yank on her breasts. “Roger! Ah! Roger! Gentle!” She gasped. “Shut up and take it, you slut,” I said, and slapped her ass. A red handprint appeared, rippling with the impact of each of my thrusts. As I continued to maul her breasts with my hands, it occurred to me that they were probably getting sore. Not that I was too worried, but I wanted to show her that there was more I could do to pleasure her than just that. I released my grip on her tits, then reached down between her legs.

I was not going for her clit. At this angle, it would have been difficult anyway. No, I was reaching for wetness, sliding my fingers over her soaking pussy, even cupping at my balls. She moaned. I could tell she was enjoying it. And also that she had no idea what was coming next. I held my finger up, pausing in my thrusts to examine how nice and wet it was. I ran it down the length of her back, loving the way she shivered as it left a fine streak of wetness behind. I worked downward, sliding it between her butt cheeks, feeling how red hot and sensitive that flesh was. Then, with my cock still inside her, I slipped my fingers into her ass. “Oh! What? What?” She shrieked, and her whole body trembled. “Just go with it,” I said. “Trust me.”

And I resumed my rhythm. But this time, with every thrust of my dick, I pressed her with my fingertips. “Ah! Ah!” She kept screaming, like a woman on a rollercoaster. Wetness flooded from her pussy, coating my hand and soaking my balls. I thrust harder. “Ah! Ah! Roger, I’m coming!” I felt it, like a shockwave radiating up her whole body. Everything clenched and then released, and my cock throbbed in equal pleasure. It was as if her orgasm was now feeding into mine. Feeling each other’s pleasure. How rare a thing, and how wonderful! I exploded. Just in time, I pulled out of her, and shot my steaming load all over that amazing ass. She collapsed, letting me douse her as if I had a fire hose. I’m sure her pussy felt like it was on fire. At last, I was spent. I wiped the final few drops

from the tip of my dick on her pussy, and then I went to wash my hands and fetch us a towel. She was still lying in the same position when I returned. “Too rough?” I said, tossing the towel over her butt and untying her so she could clean herself off. After several failed attempts to get up, she finally rose and tidied herself, looking at me with dumbstruck eyes. “No,” she said. “Not at all. Can we do more of that? And even…some new things?” I laughed, and then sat down beside her. “Of course, of course. In due time, I will teach you.”

Chapter 14 Danielle

Some days later, (after adding several interesting new positions to my repertoire) I was sitting at Roger’s kitchen table with Maggie, working on homework together. As usual, Maggie was tearing it apart, and there was little for me to do except to sit and watch the clock, waiting for Roger to get home. This was about the time he usually arrived, anyway. That’s when I noticed a small manila envelope poking out of Maggie’s backpack. I’d enough experience in raising my brothers to know that a hidden manila envelope in one’s school supplies was usually bad news. “Maggie. What is this?” I asked, pointing

towards it. For a fleeting second, she made as if to dash it out of view, but she was a mature young girl, and after a deep breath she reached for it and offered it to me herself. “It’s this quarter’s report card,” she sighed. From the tear at the top, I could tell that she had already seen it – and judging by her tone, it wasn’t good news. I scowled at her, and took out the piece of paper inside. What I saw astounded me. “Maggie!” I said. “All Cs and Ds? What’s going on? All the work you’ve been doing with me has been great!” She slouched in her chair, but still met my gaze. “Yes, well, that’s the average for the whole quarter.

You’ve only just arrived.” “That still doesn’t make sense.” “Yes it does. It’s mathematically sound. Look at averages. When you add up all the parts, if many of them are low, then – ” “That’s not what I meant, young lady, and you know it!” We stared at each other, shocked. It was the first time I had ever shouted at her, and, by the looks on both our faces, neither of us had enjoyed it. Still, I had needed to cut her off. I wanted her to be straight with me. Not full of crap. “Maggie,” I said. “You know what I’m talking about. All of your school work, and all of the time we’ve spent together. I can tell you’re really smart. Hell, you’re probably smarter than me and your father! So why are your grades like this?”

She frowned, and looked into her lap. Suddenly, I was struck by how very young she was. It was easy to think of and talk to her like she was just a miniature adult. But the look of sadness and uncertainty in her eyes reminded me that she was just a child – and one who had endured a terrible loss, at that. Somewhere in the house, I heard a muffled thump. We ignored it. It was probably the heater or something, and this moment required all of my concentration. After I moment, I said, “When I was young, sometimes I struggled with grades, too. It was so frustrating! Not only having to take care of myself, but all my brothers! It was like I never had time for anything, let alone stupid homework. But then…as I got better at dealing with my family, and with life, it occurred to me how much I enjoyed handling all the craziness. I was good at it, and I got to see other people prosper because of my hard work. I think that’s why I want to go into hospitality so badly: I

like taking care of people, and a challenge to boot. Have you ever felt like that? That maybe all of your struggles are too much, but, with time, you could learn to surpass them?” “It’s not that,” she whispered, and I was startled to see a tear fall from her nose down to her clasped hands. “What is it then?” “Well…after Mom died, both me and my dad were really sad, for a really long time. It was hard to focus, and to care about school.” “So you stopped trying?” “Not exactly…I kept doing well, for a while. But my dad was still really upset. He was like a zombie, really. That’s when I noticed…when I wasn’t doing well, he seemed to wake up. He had an issue to deal with. Something to distract him from how much he misses my mom. You know? So,

I let my grades slip…and then, he hired you.” I let this wash over me in silence. I was amazed at both how insightful and yet how naive Maggie was. At last, I said, “You are a very brave, selfless girl, Maggie. But there are better ways to cheer your father up.” She brightened immediately. “Yeah, like you! Now that you’re here, he’s been so much happier, and I can finally focus on my grades again!” She smiled, and reached towards me for a hug, which I gladly reciprocated. A second later, a scraping of the kitchen door made us jump, and we parted, blushing contentedly, as Roger appeared. “Hello, Roger!” “Hello, Dad!” He stared down at us, and for some reason, his eyes narrowed.

“Good evening,” he said, sounding like a priest at a funeral. I frowned. “How was work?” I asked. “Fine.” Maggie and I exchanged glances. We normally couldn’t get him to stop talking about his job! “We’re working hard, Daddy,” said Maggie, waving her assignment in the air. “We’re doing really well!” “Great,” he grunted. For some reason, he looked like he’d swallowed something sour. I rose and went over to him. “Are you sure you’re okay, honey?” I asked. “You seem a little tense – ” “I’m fine, alright! Fine! I said it before. Why do I have to say it again! I’m…freaking…fine!”

I recoiled, taken aback and worried. Was he mad at me? I saw anger in his eyes, yes, and sadness, though I could not for the life of my figure out where it was coming from. “Right,” I said. “Maybe it’s best that I head home then. Maggie, you okay with the last of that page?” “Sure,” she said, gazing at me and Roger with her eyebrows raised. “Okay. Goodbye, then. Roger…have a good night.” I left. I didn’t know what else to do. Roger had never talked to me like that before, and the last thing I wanted was to get in a raging fight in front of Maggie. Especially after what she’d confided. I felt Roger’s anguished gaze follow me all the way out.

Chapter 15 Roger

The sound of Danielle closing the door as she left was like a drop of poison in my stomach. I wanted to go after her, tell her it was all okay, but after the way I’d just snapped at her, I figured it’d be best to wait. I needed to control my own crazy emotions before I could go and deal with her. At a loss, I went around the kitchen knocking things around, just doing something for the sake of doing something. I straightened the sugar bowl. I wiped the toaster. I made coffee, even though it was far too late for it. And the whole time, Maggie followed me with her eyes, waiting and wondering. After the coffee finished and I poured it down the sink, I figured there was no way to delay the

inevitable anymore. It was time to talk to my daughter. I turned to her, leaned my palms against the counter, took a deep breath, and said, “I heard what you and Danielle were talking about.” Maggie gasped. A look of instant regret formed in her eyes, and I loved her all the more for it. “I’m sorry, Daddy,” she murmured. “I should have told you. Is that why you’re angry?” “No,” I said, and sat down beside her. “Well, not exactly. I’m upset you would jeopardize your grades just to try to make me happy. I’ve been incredibly selfish, and I’m sorry.” “That’s okay.” I felt her little hand wrap around my waist. For a long time, we simply held each other close. At last, she said, “But you’re still upset about

something.” “Yes, dear. You heard Danielle talking, and she’s mentioned it to me before. Hospitality has been a dream of hers forever, not nannying.” “So?” “So I could give her her dream job. Concierge. Manager. Maître d’. In a second, I could make all her dreams come true.” Maggie’s eyes glowed. “But Daddy, that’s wonderful! What’s the problem?” “Well…it would mean that she would stop being your nanny.” “Oh.” She looked at the floor. She was still small enough that her feet didn’t touch the tiles. “I know how happy you’ve been. How happy we’ve both been. And if it were just me, I’d offer her the spot in an instant, but it’s you I’ve got to

worry about. You’re the most important woman in my live, Mags. I hope you always know that.” “I know it, Dad,” she said, and kissed me on the nose. Then, she took a deep breath and began organizing her papers, suddenly businesslike. “It’s obvious what we should do,” she said. “We’ve got to give Danielle the job. It would be selfish otherwise, don’t you think?” I gazed down at her, so mature and articulate. Her sufferings could have easily made her a spoiled brat, but they didn’t. Instead, they’d made her wise beyond her years. Smart, caring, and considerate. So much like her mother. And, I thought, so much like Danielle. “I think you’re right,” I said at last, and I have to admit my voice cracked a little. “I love you, Maggie.”

“I love you too, Dad.” And then we spent the evening together, just her and me.

Chapter 16 Danielle

I spent the whole night trying not to worry about Roger. I knew something was bugging him. I was also fairly confident that, whatever it was, we would be okay. I think we liked each other enough for our relationship to survive the minor squabbles. That still didn’t stop me from worrying, though. What compounded my anxiety further, however, was that I’d still not seen Veronica. She had plenty of friends in this crazy metropolis, so I wasn’t worried about her having somewhere to sleep. I was more worried about our friendship. We’d left off after saying some pretty mean things to each other, and I wanted to make it right. The next morning was one of my days off, so I

slept in, watched TV for a while, read, cooked, and cleaned the house. It was nice to be both productive and lazy, but I’ll admit it – I was lonely and bored. I wanted one of them – at least Roger or Veronica – to call. I didn’t know which one would call first. So when my phone buzzed that afternoon, I answered it eagerly. “Hello?” “Hello? Danielle?” It was Roger. That deep, steady, constantly cheerful voice was definitely not Veronica’s. “Hey, Roger,” I said. “Hey, Danielle…I wanted to apologize for yesterday. I snapped at you because I was upset. You did nothing wrong.” “Thank you, Roger. I appreciate that.” Then, I

hesitated. Would he explain why he was angry? The silence seemed to stretch out between us for ages, far longer the geographical distance of the call. Finally, he said, “I’m calling to offer you a job.” An immediate, confused panic set in. Offer me a job? Did that mean I no longer had one? Was he firing me? “Am I…what are you talking about?” “I know that your dream has always been to work in hospitality. Well, I just talked to Rita, and she agrees that, with some training, you would make the perfect concierge, and we’d like to offer you the job. Are you interested?” Was I interested? Christ, it took all my selfcontrol not to leap into the air shouting stupid phrases like, “Gee whiz!” And “Gollie!”

“Yes, I’m interested!” I squeaked. It was all I could manage. I felt like somebody had kicked off a sunny rock concert in my brain, equipped with cymbals and a cheering crowd and all. Then, something occurred to me. A dark cloud over my sunlit festival concert. “But…what about Maggie?” I said. Roger answered immediately. “I talked to her about it, and she agrees that this is the best thing for both of you. She promises to keep working hard, and that her grades will stay up, of course.” “Really?” I asked. I needed to make sure it was real. That this whole thing wasn’t a dream, that I wouldn’t wake up sticky and hungover in my apartment bed. “Yes, Danielle. Really. Can you come to the hotel tomorrow at nine? Meet Rita in the lobby?” “Of course! Of course!” Hell, I would have met

her on Mars at four in the morning, if that’s what he wanted. I was going to be a concierge! Roger must have heard my excitement, for he was now chuckling over the phone. “So that’s when you need to come into work,” he said, “but I was wondering if perhaps you wanted to come in today to celebrate. A bottle of champagne and some lovemaking on the roof of the hotel, perhaps? I can make sure we aren’t interrupted.” I thought about that. Pictured the pair of us sprawled out on a red checkered blanket, drinking expensive booze and gazing upward at the glowing city skyline. It was perfect. Utterly perfect. Everything – all of it. All of my dreams were coming true! I was still worried about Maggie, but I figured that being Roger’s girlfriend was an equally good

way of keeping an eye on her. “Of course, Roger!” I gushed. “That sounds wonderful! I’ll meet you in an hour?” “I’ll send the car.” The car! A cherry on a lovely and already very delicious cake. We said goodbye, and as soon as he hung up I leapt to my feet and began getting dressed. I couldn’t exactly go to Roger Clifton’s sexy roof date looking like a schlub, now could I? As I prepared, I decided to call Jacob. I realized that I hadn’t spoken to him to a while, and despite all the exciting things going on in New York, I still missed my family. “That’s awesome, Danielle, fucking amazing!” He said over speakerphone, after I told him about my new job. He knew how much it meant to me, so he could really appreciate the news.

After that, I went on to tell him all about Roger. At first, I was worried he’d react like Veronica, but he simply said, “Hey, I know you got a good head on your shoulders. If you trust this guy, then so do I. Just don’t forget about us little men, huh?” I laughed. I could only imagine my family’s reaction when they found out I was dating an amazing billionaire. I really didn’t want to make it about the money – because it wasn’t – but I had to admit that that was fun to say: I am dating an amazing billionaire. Eventually, with my lashes mascaraed and my body squeezed into a snug little sun dress, I told Jacob that I loved him, hung up, and then dashed outside. Roger’s driver was right on time, as usual. I started chatting with him from the get-go, finding out that his name was Gregory and that he was a really nice guy. I was feeling really good by the time we arrived at the hotel. Everyone around me,

whether they were humble chauffeurs or extravagant billionaires, seemed decent and honest and kind. They’re all wrong about the city, I thought. Everyone’s great. I said goodbye to Gregory, entered the hotel, and was about to make my way to the private elevator. I was surprised, therefore, to see Roger standing in front of the main ones, looking sexy but incredibly mundane in a pair of khaki shorts and a polo shirt, carrying a basket. “Can’t get to the roof from my elevator,” he explained. “So today, we’re roughing it.” There was a ding as the main elevator door opened. “Right,” I giggled. “Roughing it.” Even from where I stood, I could see that his picnic basket contained a five hundred dollar bottle of wine,

several expensive cheeses, and a bowl of freshly picked exotic fruits. He kissed me, and I felt the happy feeling in my heart spread all the way from the chest down to my toes. We rode the elevator up in high fashion, giggling every time someone else entered. The people we ran into kept casting us confused looks, but I suppose they knew better than to give Roger Clifton and his girlfriend a hard time. His girlfriend. I had to try very hard not to squeal. Eventually, we made it to the top, where a security guard in a black cap unlocked a door for us. “Make sure we’re not disturbed,” said Roger, all serious and stern. About five seconds later we both cracked up laughing. It was in these straights that we emerged, panting, onto the roof.

What I saw took my breath away. The city – the whole city! Every landmark and side street, every gleam and shadow, opened in a magnificent vista before us. Even the roof itself was beautiful, with cobblestone walkways like one would find in a garden and enormous potted plants everywhere. The day was sunny and warm, but not too hot, and I have to admit I would have been hard pressed to imagine a more idyllic spot. I was so enraptured by the view that I didn’t even notice Roger setting up the blanket until he beckoned me to turn around. There he was, lying on a red blanket in the sun, surrounded by leafy ferns that cast just enough shade to be comfortable. He had two full glasses of wine, and the open bottle beside him. “Come here, Danielle,” he said. “Let’s celebrate.”

Within ten minutes, all that wine, cheese, and fruit had been forgotten. We were lying naked in each other’s arms, our clothing tossed carelessly beside the food. He kissed me, long and deep. He tasted of port and fruit juice, a well suited mix. His tongue was warm and soft, exploring my own as we lost ourselves in our embrace. As my whole body warmed to his touch, he pulled away and said, “Let me show you how a woman like you can be rewarded.” We started on my stomach. His body shielded me from the sun, and felt myself in a warm and dark cocoon, surrounded by pleasures. He rubbed his cock against my butt, the inside of my legs, warming me up, making sure I was soaking wet before he entered me. He kissed behind my ears, and all the while, his hands shifted under me, stroking and squeezing my tits until I felt utterly melted by pleasure.

Then, with his body completely on top of mine, his chest on my back, his hips over my butt, he entered me. It was a slow penetration, less like being doused in hot water then stepping into a warm pool. I moaned into the blanket, loving how soft and comfortable it felt, and how, with him on top of me like this, I felt entirely enveloped. I was his, and he was mine, and together we were joining into one single being of pleasure. I felt my orgasm building, in rhythm to his panting on my neck. It was a full body thing, not just in my pussy, and when it finally hit, my whole being shook and trembled and rocked with the strength of it until all the strength went out of me, and I felt myself a warm puddle on the ground. I expected him to finish, too, but he did not. He must have thought that my endurance was growing, for he slid out of me, and whispered, “Get up.” Get up. Easier said than done when you’ve just

had your brains fucked out of you. I took a deep breath, focused on sending my awareness to the more relevant parts of my body, and finally managed to stagger up onto my elbows. That’s when I felt Roger’s arms encircle me, and heave me off the ground. “Whoa!” I gasped, as I felt myself spun through the air. Automatically, my legs closed around him, fastening around his back in a sort of martial-arts grip. I buried my forehead against his neck, breathing in his warmth, the smell of strength and mastery. My butt touched cool stone. He had set me down on one of the garden walls, which was the perfect height to match me sitting with his standing. He entered me. I gasped in pleasure in through my arms around him, latching on as he began to thrust.

“Did…you…design…the walls…to be this height?” I panted as he pummeled me. He chuckled in response and kissed my neck, but did not answer. It was incredible. The sun on my shoulders, his arms wrapped around me, holding me close, and that deep penetration as he rocked me to my core. Each thrust struck my innermost self, the deepest any man could have gone. “I’m gonna cum in you,” he grunted, and I felt him speeding up. Eager to help, I squeezed my legs tighter around him, and I felt the muscles of my pussy clasping in response. He groaned. His hands became frantic on my back. My nipples rubbed against the hair of his chest, spiking my whole body with pleasure. Then, all at once, he exploded. Rich, creamy, red-hot wetness spread inside me. My vision blotted out, and I was aware of nothing but the pulsing of his cock as he pumped

me full. His breaths came in great heaves against my skin, slowly diminishing along with his thrusts. I could feel him trembling, a fine sweat filming his skin. With him still inside me, he scooped me off the wall and placed me gently back on the picnic blanket. I felt like I’d just ridden in an incredible rollercoaster, and now the train was pulling back into the station. His warm dick softened and slid out of me, leaving us both breathing deeply and basking in the sun. “Think planes can see us?” I asked dreamily, nuzzling into his shoulder. He laughed. “Well, if they can, then we’ve given them quite a show.” Together we lied there, stirring only for a bite of cheese or a drink, until the sun dipped below the New York skyline.

Chapter 17 Roger

It was Monday. The morning after Danielle started her first day as the concierge. I deliberately left my lunch schedule open so I could check in and see how she was doing. I rode my elevator down into the lobby, spotted Rita sitting at the manager’s desk, and made a beeline right for her. “So, how’s she doing? Is she great?” I asked, without salutation. Rita looked at me, a smile quivering on the corner of her lips. “Who?” She asked. “You know damn well who, Rita! Danielle!”

Her smile broadened. “She is doing…” “Yes? Yes?” “Very well, Roger.” “I knew it!” I exclaimed, though my sigh of relief sounded like a punctured paper bag. Rita giggled at me. “She is young, definitely, and inexperienced,” she said, “but I bet, within a few weeks, she’ll be like an old pro. And given a few years, she could be the best of the best.” “That’s good,” I said, feeling warm and mellow. Had part of me been worried that I’d been thinking too much with my dick rather than my brain, and that Danielle might not be qualified? Perhaps part of me. A very small, businesslike part of me. Rita seemed to have read my mind, for a

second later she said, “Don’t worry, Roger. Your dick made a good decision this time.” I scowled at her, but was saved coming up with a retort because at that moment, Danielle arrived. “Roger!” She said, rushing over to leap into my arms. “It’s going wonderfully!” “So I’ve heard,” I replied, loving the way her cheeks were glowing and her eyes were bright. “Rita hasn’t been working you too hard, then?” “Of course not! I’m happy to work. There’s so much to learn. It’s incredible, being in this city! So much to do…” She trailed off as something behind me caught her eye. “Veronica?” She said to herself, frowning. Then she looked to me and said, “I’ll be right back.” Then she marched towards the lobby.

My eyes followed after her. I wanted to catch a glimpse of this ‘Veronica’ I’d been hearing so much about. However, it wasn’t meant to be, for at that moment Rita decided to bring something up that was so much more important. “So, you hired a new nanny yet for Maggie?” “No,” I sighed. “To be honest, I haven’t even started looking. I’ll just never be able to replace her.” Rita smiled, then clapped a hand to my shoulder. “I know you’re bummed, Roger, but you need to get on this. I’ll start looking, and send you anyone that looks promising. Okay?” “Thanks. What would I do without you?” “Crumble and burn,” she said with a wink, and then returned to her work. In the meantime, I set off to rejoin Danielle.

I found her a moment later, rushing back towards me and looking rather flustered. She got about halfway to me before exclaiming, “My purse!” and dashing back into the crowd. I waited for her, smiling, until she returned. “You got everything there, sweetheart? Head still attached then?” She rolled her eyes. “Sorry, but it has been a crazy sort of day. And now there’s something going on with Veronica…” “Ah, yes. So what did she want? Are you two fighting again?” “No! And that’s the strangest thing. She didn’t seem to want anything. She said she just showed up to congratulate me on the new job. It was so weird…” “What, is she not usually happy for you when something good happens?”

From what little I had heard about Veronica, that wouldn’t have surprised me. “No, she usually is. It’s just that, normally, she’d insist we go celebrate, get drunk somewhere, that sort of thing. But today, she was all stiff and formal…I don’t know. Maybe she’s intimidated by all my sudden success?” From any other person, this would have come out sounding snotty and arrogant. But Danielle was so genuinely concerned that it ended up sounding sweet. I wrapped her into a hug. “I wouldn’t worry too much about her,” I said. “You’ve got enough on your plate. Now, do you have time for lunch?” She squirmed. “I don’t know…I have so much work to do…” “Come on, Danielle. Just a quick one.”

She gave me a knowing, sensual look. “With you, Roger, nothing is quick.” At which point we both chuckled, and I gave her a kiss. This seemed to decide for her, for she at last agreed to eat with me, and we had a brief but pleasant meal at the hotel’s restaurant. Afterwards, she dashed off to work, and I ambled, feeling warm and stupid, to yet another business meeting. That night, I found Maggie working studiously at the kitchen table when I got home – a sight which pleased me, for I was worried she might lapse back into her previous bad behavior without a nanny there. She greeted me with a kiss, and then asked how Danielle was doing. “Very well, I think. A bit frazzled, perhaps.” Maggie laughed. “She’ll get used to it. I know she can do it. I’m really glad you hired her, dad.” “Me, too,” I said. “And don’t worry. I am

looking for another nanny. And I’ll do my best to make sure she’s good.” Maggie sighed, gave me a knowing look, but didn’t respond. She went back to working on her homework while I organized dinner. That night, as I lay in bed, I found myself thinking about Danielle’s joke. With you, Roger, nothing is quick. This got me wondering about actually being fast – having a quickie while she was at work, for example. The pair of us in a broom closet, clinging tight to each other because there’s no room, with me thrusting as hard and fast as I could manage, for we would have only minutes before we were caught… My hand snaked down beneath my sheets, and greeted my erection. I began to stroke, thinking all the while of sneaking off with Danielle, working for that lightning cum shot… ***

I overslept that morning, and it was actually Maggie who had to come in and wake me up. Her mumbles about me needing a nanny instead of her followed her all the way out the door, while I apologized and jumped out of bed. After a quick shower and a bite to eat, I was ready for work and headed downstairs. I’d been spending so much time with Danielle lately (and slacking off at work because of it) that I had approximately a million and one things to do, and the morning passed in a harried blur. I wanted to go see Danielle for lunch, and it took all of my selfcontrol to keep myself seated at my desk. Rita came in a few times to refresh my coffee and drop envelops on my desk, but she didn’t say anything. I guess she knew how distracted I was. At last, the day dragged on to a close, limping past the finish line like a hobbled horse. I was just wrapping things up when my cellphone buzzed. Huh, I thought. That’s weird. I didn’t recognize

the number, and this was my private line. Only a select few people – like Danielle, Maggie, and Rita, for example – had it. Normally, the tidal waves on unknown calls were taken on my business line. Too tired to be curious, I clicked the button to answer. “Hello?” “Hello? Mr. Roger Clifton?” It was a woman’s voice, young and sweet. “Speaking.” “Hi! I’m terribly sorry, but I’m afraid you missed an interview with me this afternoon – for the nanny position? We were supposed to meet, and I didn’t know what to do when you didn’t show up…” “Interview?” I echoed. What was she talking about? “I don’t remember any interview. Are you sure you had the right time?”

“Yes, sir. 2 o’clock today. I’ve got it written down.” I glanced at my watch. Six p.m. Wow. I couldn’t believe how I could have forgotten. I guess my thoughts of Danielle really were clouding my brain. “I’m so sorry,” I said. “I’ve just been so busy, it must have slipped my mind. Perhaps we can reschedule? Say, tomorrow at noon – ” “Can you do tonight?” Her interruption was sudden and blunt, and I could sense that, for whatever reason, this was really important to her. “Uh, I’m not sure…” “Please, sir. I reorganized my whole day for this interview. I could meet you at your place, if that works? Make it nice and easy?”

“Uh…” I hesitated. I didn’t like feeling rushed, or meeting people at home, but obviously, I had been rude to this girl, and her eagerness was undeniable. Plus, I thought, if she comes to the suite she’ll be able to meet Maggie straight away. See if it’s a good match. “Alright,” I said. “Go to the Clifton Hotel and ask for Rita at the manager’s desk. She’ll send you up.” “Oh, thank you sir!” She said. “I’ll see you soon!” With a rustle and a click, she hung up. I sighed, thinking that this day could not possibly get any longer, and left my office. As I rode the elevator up, my thoughts kept switching from Danielle, and what a good nanny she was, to this new girl, wondering why on earth it was so

important to interview tonight.

Chapter 18 Danielle

“Oh, Jacob, it was wonderful!” I exclaimed into my cellphone between bites of lasagna at the ritzy Italian restaurant where I was eating. I had just finished my second day as a concierge for The Clifton, and, even though it was late, I figured I’d reward myself with some high class food. “That’s great, Danielle,” said Jacob. “I always knew you could do it – and so fast!” “Thanks,” I said. In the background, I could hear the sound of my other brothers laughing and shouting as they played some sort of game. It made me both feel slightly homesick – I would love to be celebrating with them all – but also glad that I had decided to go to New York after all.

“And everything with Roger is going well?” “Yup! He and I get along great. Though now that I’m not his nanny, I get to see him far less, which is annoying.” “Oh, poor you,” Jacob teased. “You only get to see your billionaire boyfriend three times a week instead of five.” I laughed, realizing how pampered I sounded. I was still laughing when my phone began to buzz. Another call was coming in. “Huh, hold on Jacob. That’s Veronica on the other line. I better answer it. We’ve only just stopped fighting, you know?” “Sure, sure. Hey, congratulations again. I’ll talk to you soon, okay? If you can weave me into your busy schedule!” “Yeah, yeah,” I said. “Goodbye!”

I ended the call and then opened Veronica’s. “Danielle? Danielle! Thank goodness, are you there?” Her words sounded terribly frantic, and set me immediately on edge. “Christ, Vee, what’s going on?” “Maggie just called. She’s terribly upset, and was looking for you.” “Maggie?” I asked. Something was strange about that, nagging at my mind. I realized a moment later what it was. “Why would she call the landline? She has my cell.” “I don’t know, Danielle!” She seemed annoyed that I would even ask such a question at a time like this. “Maybe because she was sobbing! Hysterical! Really upset!” Poor Maggie! “Why? What was wrong with

her?” “She kept saying how she wanted you back as her nanny. She said everything would be horrible without you, and that she needed you. She wants you to come over, right now!” I gasped, Veronica’s words slipping down my ears like an ice cube into my gut. I had thought that Maggie was okay with my new job. But I couldn’t leave her sobbing! Maybe if I just talked to her… “Okay, Vee. I’ll be there right away. Thanks for letting me know.” “Good luck,” she said, and hung up. Even though I wasn’t finished, I shoved my plate away from me and slammed a fifty dollar bill down on the table before dashing out of the restaurant. I’d just left the waiter a massive tip, but I didn’t care. I needed to get to Maggie as quickly as possible – plus, I was suddenly making more

money than I had ever expected to in my whole life, anyway. Once outside, I hailed a cab, wishing that I had Gregory to drive me around. Still, the cabby would get the job done, and I soon found myself speeding towards the Clifton Hotel, the bright lights of New York City after nightfall flashing in my eyes. I paid they guy even before he finished braking in front of the hotel, and dashed inside. Despite the hour, the hotel was still fairly crowded, and I had to shoulder my way past several people to make it to the private elevator. Rita, seated at her desk, saw me and gave me a confused, worried look, but I didn’t have time to stop and talk to her. I could explain later. The elevator doors opened, and I stepped inside. Whump. Whump. Whump. Floors swept past, each one an agonizing wait as I drew closer to Maggie, whom I imagined shaking with sobs.

Chapter 19 Roger

I got back to my suite as quickly as I could, and found Maggie curled on the couch with a book, having already finished her homework. I told her I would be interviewing a new candidate for the nanny position, and asked that she wait in her room until I got a feel of what this new woman was like. Part of this was merely practicality, but I think a deep part of me worried that the lady was a little bit bananas. There was that strange, pressing, overeager way she’d insisted she be interviewed tonight… I sat myself down at the dining room table and waited. A few minutes later, I heard the ding of the private elevator arriving. I jumped to my feet, and went over to the door to let her in.

“Whoa,” was the first thing I said upon seeing her. It was all I could think of to say. She was young and pretty, as I had predicted, but what I had not expected was her to show up wearing what she was. She wasn’t dressed like any nanny I had ever seen. A skin tight black dress, zippered up the front, highlighted the natural curves of her body and ended high up on her thighs to show healthy and strong skin. Her stockings ended in visible garters, her high heels were long enough to skewer a full shish kabob, and her face was so painted with dark make-up she could have been clubbing. No, she certainly wasn’t dressed like a nanny. She was dressed like an escort. “Hello, Roger,” she purred in a deep and intentionally sexy voice. Then, without invitation, she swept inside. I could smell her perfume – strong

and musky – following after her like a train. “I prefer ‘Mr. Clifton,” I said, following after and feeling distinctly uncomfortable. She turned and offered me a wink. “Alright,” she said. “Mr. Clifton. Sir.” She played with the final word on her tongue like one would a soft candy. Then, she proceeded right into the living room, and I had no choice but to follow. “What’s your name?” I demanded as she settled down on my couch. Now that she was sitting, I could tell that the silken material of her dress would barely cover her lady-parts. And I mean barely. “Is that really important?” She asked. As she spoke, her hands went to the silver zipper at the top of her bust. Very slowly, she began pulling

downward. Chink, chink, chink. I swear, I could hear each individual hook separating. “Yes, it is important! If you are going to be my daughter’s nanny, we’ll need to know your name!” “Oh, Roger,” she chuckled. “You still think this is about the nanny position?” Zip! She pulled harder on her dress, and the zipper opened down the middle to reveal a gossamer black bra. I could see her nipples through the black fabric, red and hard. I stared at her, and did not bother answering her question. It would have been stupid. Of course this wasn’t about the nanny position. Not now. “Who are you?” I breathed. The girl smiled, then slithered, with all the disturbing grace of a python, from the couch onto her knees. She was feet from me, and while my

heart thundered in nervousness, I nonetheless felt a stirring in my loins. I fought it back and repeated my question. “You can call me whatever you’d like,” the girl whispered. She was now inches from the crook of my pants. “But my friends call me Vee.” Vee? Vee? Why did that name sound so familiar? But I couldn’t think about that. All I could focus on was her hand rising, reaching for the button of my slacks, and her mouth opening in a perfect little “o”… “Enough!” I barked. I reached down, grabbed her by both shoulders, and then heaved her upward, slamming her against the wall. My body pressed against hers, but it was not sexual. No, I was seething with anger. And confusion. “What do you want with me?” I demanded. “Isn’t it obvious?” Even as I held her there, her

hand snaked down between my legs, questing. Vee…Vee… “Veronica! You’re Danielle’s friend!” “And an infinitely better lay, I can assure you.” Her hand found something hard and squeezed. “No!” I grabbed her again, yanking her forward and slamming her back into the wall. A second later, my fingers landed on her throat. I did not squeeze, but I did not need to. My mastery over her was now complete. I leaned close, my face millimeters from her own. “Why would you do this?” I growled. “Why would you try to hurt your friend like this?” She opened her mouth…and kissed me. “Argh!” I jerked away in disgust. She tasted of

cheap cherry cough syrup, smelt of smoke. But she could have tasted like the finest dish in the world, and I still would have been disgusted. I did not want to kiss this crazy woman. Danielle was the only one for me. That’s when I noticed movement out of the corner of my eye. Danielle. “Roger?” She whimpered. “Veronica?” There she was, standing in the doorway, staring at her friend and her boyfriend pressed up against each other on the wall. I released Veronica. She fell to the ground, rubbing at her neck and grinning. “Danielle,” I said, “Danielle, it’s not what it looks like…” “Whoo-he!” Croaked Veronica. “I know why

you like him, Danielle! What a fuck!” Danielle’s eyes darted from me down to Veronica, glistening like a wounded animal’s. A tear fell, rolling down her cheek, pale with horror. “Goodbye Veronica,” she said. “Goodbye, Roger. We’re through.” With a swallowed sob, she bolted from the apartment. “Danielle! No! Please!” I called, trying to chase after her, but she got a head start, and the elevator was closing by the time I got to the door. The last thing I saw of her was a single eye, glaring at me in rage even as it streamed with tears. Her glance shot through me like a spear, rooting me to the spot, and all I could do was watch as the elevator doors closed, and she went downward – for the last time. Seething, I marched back into my living room.

Veronica was there, zipping up her dress like a showgirl after a performance. “This really is nice apartment,” she said. “What a shame.” My composure broke. I lunched at her, my fingers outstretched into claws. I did not know what I planned to do. I had never hit a woman before, but in that moment, I wanted nothing more than to make her suffer – “Daddy?” It was Maggie, framed by the hallway to her room. She glanced at Veronica, dressed like a slut, and my, my face a pounding red, my hands trembling. “Daddy, is everything okay? What’s going on? Where’s Danielle?” I gazed at my daughter, so pure and tiny and

innocent, and found I was able to swallow my anger. “Everything’s fine,” I said. Then, I turned to Veronica. “Get out. And if I ever see you in this hotel again, I swear to god I’ll have you arrested.” “Trust me,” Veronica said. “You won’t.” And she sauntered out the door, her stupid high heels click-clacking all the way. After she left, all my anger seemed to leave with her, leaving me with nothing but a hollow sort of grief. It was a familiar feeling – almost like the one I’d had when my wife had died. “Daddy? Daddy, what happened?” Maggie begged to know. But I couldn’t answer her. All I could do was sag down onto my couch, cover my eyes, and breathe. Just breathe, I told myself over and over. Just

breathe.

Chapter 20 Danielle

I saw them. The pair of them. Veronica half naked. Roger clothed, but his body pressed against hers, his hands touching her, her shoulders, her neck. Then, the tears came, and I saw no more. I don’t know how I made it out of the hotel without breaking something. Everything was a blur. The startled faces of my co-workers, Rita’s worried frown, the false smile of the bellhop, and then – New York City. I didn’t make it far. A café down the road. Small. Cramped. Private due to the raucous crowd. I wiped my face with a bunch of napkins, ordered a soda, and then, with trembling fingers, pulled out

my cell phone. Who was I going to call? Roger? No. I never wanted to talk to him again. Veronica? She would be even worse. After all this time, she turned out to be right – Roger was only interested in the sex. Look how easily he had turned to fuck Veronica. And what other friends did I have in New York City? As I hesitated, my phone being to buzz in my hands, and I jumped so high I practically spilled the drink the waitress had just handed me. I glanced at it, saw it was Roger, and promptly hung up. No, I thought. You’ll not trick me anymore. I’m done with you, and everyone like you. Which finally gave me an idea of whom to call. I didn’t need another friend in New York. I

needed friends outside it. Fuck New York. And everyone in it. I held up my phone again and dialed for Jacob. “Hey, Danielle! What’s up? Conquering the world?” “No,” I said simply, and in an instant he sensed something was wrong. “Oh, no. What happened?” With tears in my eyes and a lump in my throat, threatening to choke me, I launched into my story. Jacob listened attentively, and by the time I reached the scene in Roger’s apartment, he gasped aloud. “Danielle,” he interrupted gently, “I think maybe Veronica was tricking you somehow. Obviously, she wanted you to come into the apartment right when you did.”

“So?” I shouted back, too upset to really think about what he was saying. “It doesn’t matter why they were together! Just that they were together!” “Okay,” Jacob said, in a small voice. He always knew when to push me, and when to back off. The thought made my heart swell with love for him and the rest of my family, which cemented my decision. “Come take me home, Jacob,” I said. “Take me back to Vermont.” *** I went back to the apartment to pack. I hadn’t arrived with much, so it didn’t take long, and I was so angry and sad that there were several things I just decided to ignore. Thankfully, Veronica did not return while I was working. Part of me wondered if it was her actually being nice – she must have known how upset I’d be – but the rest of me was too weary to care.

I went out and waited on the couch for Jacob to arrive. It would be hours, I knew, but I didn’t care. I was too tired to do anything else – read or watch TV or go anywhere or anything – but I also could not have closed my eyes and slept right then, even if someone had paid me. Instead, I just stared and stared, sometimes crying, sometimes my eyes itching with dryness, and waited. Am I right in leaving? Every now and again my frazzled mind would offer. Think of all you’re giving up. That was true. Technically, Roger hadn’t fired me from my new job. In fact, he probably wanted to keep me there, in case I was ever interested in fucking him again. I’m sure he had a whole slew of pretty young girls who felt like they owed him a favor. It seemed crazy to me that I could even think about Roger in such a light – not yesterday, I was half-convinced I loved him – but now I had seen his real colors. He was exactly what everyone would expect.

And even though I probably could have kept my job, I would not want to face him, day in and day out. Not because I was worried I’d be angry and sad the whole time – I could handle that – but because I was afraid that, deep down, that smile and those eyes would have me begging to go back with him. No. Absolutely not. So if I didn’t have a job, I also couldn’t afford to rent for much longer. And I could not rely on Veronica’s generosity. Hell, I’d have just as much a hard time facing her as Roger – though for different reasons. I was mad at her, yes. She betrayed me by sleeping with him. But most of all, I was mad at her for being right. She had read Roger’s motives truly, and that made me feel not only sad, but stupid and weak. All of this left me only one choice, really: I needed to go back to Vermont.

At last, Jacob arrived. He stood at the curb, and looked me right in the eye. “Are you sure?” He asked. I nodded. After that, he didn’t say anything. He just swept me right up into a hug that told me everything I needed to know. My tears stained the soft fabric of his shirt, but I managed not to sob. Together, we loaded the car in silence, and then we were heading home. Goodbye, New York, and good riddance, I thought, as the city lights faded and the empty roads of upstate unfolded before us. I won’t miss you. But deep down, I knew that was a lie.

Chapter 21 Roger

Danielle hung up three times on me before I finally stopped calling her. What was the point? She had made it pretty clear that she wanted nothing to do with me anymore. Still, when I showed up to work the next day, I was hoping to see her. All morning, I waited in the lobby. No Danielle. After a while, Rita spotted me and accosted me at once. “What happened last night?” She asked. “Danielle running around in tears, that crazy girl who looked like a whore. What the hell was going on in your apartment last night? What, did you have a party?”

I let her finish her sardonic tirade before meeting her eyes. In an instant, she knew something terrible had happened. “Oh, Roger, I’m so sorry,” she murmured. “I liked Danielle a lot, despite her age. You two were good together.” “I thought so, too,” I said. “But apparently not good enough.” I sighed, and Rita clapped my shoulder. After a moment, and a deep breath, I took on a businesslike air and said, “Keep up the search for a nanny for Maggie. And also, begin looking for someone to replace Danielle in her position. I…I don’t think she’s coming back.” “What a shame,” Rita replied. It struck me that Veronica had said almost exactly the same thing. How different it sounded, coming out from those two women. I nodded, and, mercifully, Rita left. Then, I went to my office, and locked myself inside.

Another man – perhaps a younger one – would have chased after her, but I knew better. If she was still interested, she would have called me by now. Besides, I thought grimly, there really is only one woman for me. Victoria. And she’s been dead in the ground for years. I found this thought, though macabre, to be oddly soothing. It’s not that I wasn’t made for love, I told myself. It’s just that I already found my one. And as much as I knew that Danielle would be devastated, I was also sure that she would be okay. She was young, vivacious, optimistic. She’d be sad for a while, but then would bounce right back. It was one of those things I really liked about her. Had liked, I thought. Had liked. The person I was most worried about was

Maggie. How could I explain what happened? What would she think, once she finally did understand? I couldn’t possibly say. It’s not that I didn’t know my daughter well. It’s that she had never encountered a situation like this before. I have to find a way to make her understand without hurting her, I promised myself. But I knew, deep down, that that was probably impossible. I’ve been a horrible father to her, I realized in a sudden pang. Parading around with woman. Screwing her nanny. Getting so lost in my grief that her studies suffered. I’ve been terrible. Absolutely terrible. So what should I do? By the end of that workday, I knew what needed to be done. Maggie wasn’t going to like it, but in the end, I thought that this little bit of pain would be far better than the lifelong problems I was surely giving her be being irresponsible, grief-

stricken, and negligent. I took comfort in the fact that, though my plan would hurt her terribly, it would hurt me far worse. And I deserved that. As usual, she was already home when I arrived. Even without her nanny, she was studiously working on her homework, and looked practically angelic sitting there in my kitchen. I took a deep breath and swallowed. It has to be done, I kept telling myself. It has to be done. In my pocket, a squeezed a crumbled piece of paper, over and over. “Maggie?” I said. “Yes, dad?” “You know that Danielle and I broke up.” “Yes,” she said. “I still don’t understand why

though.” “I’m not sure I do, either,” I admitted. “Maybe one day, we’ll both understand.” There was an awkward silence. “Is there something else?” Maggie ventured. “Yes, dear. There is. You see, I…I have been doing a lot of thinking, and I’ve realized several things.” She waited for me to go on. “First of all, my behavior towards you has been unforgivable. I got lost in my grief for your mother, when I should have been looking after you. I’m so sorry.” She nodded. “That’s okay, dad.” “I was also really irresponsible with Danielle. I liked her a lot, but that still doesn’t change the fact

that I shouldn’t have gotten involved with your nanny. It was selfish and unprofessional of me.” Maggie chuckled. “I’m glad you two dated,” she said. “She made you happy, at least for a bit.” I was glad she was taking all of this so well so far. Because the heart of the matter – what I knew would hurt her the most – was yet to come. I took a deep breath and said, “And that brings me to my third thing. I…I’ve shown that I am not capable of raising you properly right now, even with a nanny. That’s why…I’ve decided to send you to Brookdale.” Maggie stared. Her grip on her pencil went slack, and it fell loosely to the tabletop. She didn’t seem to notice. “Brook…Brookdale?” “Yes, dear. I think it’s the best option.”

“B-but you promised! You said if I got my grades up and behaved well, we could stay together!” Her voice cracked as she spoke, and I could see tears forming in her eyes. I felt my own sadness welling up in me as well, and I fought it back. I needed to be strong. For Maggie. “I know, Mags,” I said, “but things are different now. I know how smart you are, and that you’ll excel at Brookdale. I have no doubt of that. “But dad, it would mean being apart. You don’t want that, do you?” She sounded so small and plaintive that I rushed over to her, sweeping her into a hug. “Of course not, my dear, but I really think it would be the best for both of us. I have a lot of thinking to do, and you need a good place to grow up.”

“You’re leaving me! Daddy, no! You’re leaving me! You promised you wouldn’t and now you’re leaving me!” Her tears broke into full out sobs, and she spasmed against me, pounding my chest with her fists. “I’m so sorry, Mags,” I whispered. “So, so sorry – ” “No, you’re not! You jerk! You meanie! You… you…bastard!” It was an adult rage that flung that last word out, and she gasped right after she said it. She stopped trembling, and I loosened my arms so that she could lean back. But she didn’t just lean. She bolted, slipping from my embrace and sprinting to her bedroom. “I hate you!” She cried, then:

Slam! Her bedroom door closed like the clash of thunder, and I was left alone at the kitchen table, heartbroken but resolved that, ultimately, I had done to right thing. Like a lost soul, I wandered over to the living room, clicked on the television, and poured myself a drink. I did not hear a single word it said all night.

Chapter 22 Danielle

Everyone at home was positively joyous to see me. I guess that’s one of the good things about growing up with a bunch of boys: they were quick to anger, quick to love, and quick to forget. While they were concerned for a little while over my abrupt and unexplained return, treating me like an extra special guest the first night or two I was there, they almost immediately settled back into our old routine: Jacob and I made dinner, while they cleaned and rough-housed at the same time. I glanced around our modest, rustic kitchen and gave a little sigh. It was beautiful, and reminded me poignantly of my parents, but it was also so small

and cramped. Nothing like the huge kitchens and the sense of endless activity I had had when working at the hotel. And as I labored away on our measly dinner – measly, that is, by restaurant standards; there was nothing measly about feeding a horde of growing boys – I realized how much I had given up, and how, though wonderful, Vermont would never be quite the same again. “You miss it, don’t you?” Jacob asked, as I scrubbed the same spot on a dinner plate for about the twelfth time. “Yes,” I admitted. “It was just…such an adventure, you know? Every day was different, exciting, challenging. But here…” I glanced into the living room, where my younger brothers were hooting and racing to see who could scrub the fasted.

“Well, here it feels like nothing ever changes,” I finished. “You did,” Jacob said. “You have definitely changed. I don’t know quite how to describe it, but you seem, I don’t know…worldly.” Weary, more like, I thought, but I didn’t say it. I appreciated his compliment. I guess I was a little wiser now. I certainly felt less naive. After a moment, Jacob said gently, “You could go back, you know.” I smiled at him, my heart tor equally between sadness and love. It was no little thing, driving all the way to New York City and back a million times, and it’s not like Jacob wasn’t busy. “Thank you, Jacob,” I murmured. “Maybe…” I thought about it: the ritzy Clifton Hotel, the sense of endless opportunity. So what if Roger had

turned out to be a jerk? If I made sure to stay strong, perhaps I… But just then, my phone rang. I wiped off my sodden hands with a dishtowel and rushed over, curious to see who was calling. Nobody but my family knew I was back in town, yet. I frowned, however, when I saw who it was. “Roger,” I muttered, and ignored the call. “Anything the matter?” Asked Jacob. “Nothing,” I said, and returned to the dishes. What was I thinking? I asked myself. Wanting to go back? Even across New England, he is still insufferable! My phone rang again. Not bothering to dry myself this time, I stomped over, saw that it was Roger again, and promptly ignored the call – leaving a big old dollop of water on my screen

while I was at it. Jacob looked up from his spot near the drying rack. “Who is that?” He asked. “Roger?” “Yes,” I groaned. “I don’t know why he won’t stop calling me! Can’t he take a hint?” Jacob offered me a tentative smile. “I don’t think bigtime New York billionaires are used to not getting their way,” he said. My phone began to ring again, and his smile grew. “See?” “Enough of this!” I snapped, snatching my phone from the table. This time, instead of simply ignoring the call, I pressed the power button until the phone shut down. “Try getting ahold of me now,” I muttered. Jacob raised his eyebrows, and then returned to doing the dishes without a word. ***

Jacob and I finished up our chores. My brothers closed the night with a rousing game of “paper hockey,” where they use their winter hockey sticks to bat a crumpled wad of paper all over the house. Anything that could have been broken had been broken a long time ago, so I wasn’t worried. At last, the younger ones shuffled off to bed (Joey, who was fourteen, took some cajoling) and Jacob and I opened up a pair of beers and sagged, content but exhausted, onto the couch. For the moment, I was feeling really good about things. I had realized that, while my home was not nearly as luxurious as Roger’s, it was wonderful nonetheless. Jacob even lit a fire – something usually reserved only for the coldest of winter’s nights – and we basked in its heat, enjoying the silence and the beer. We chatted a bit. Jacob, about some girl he had been chasing the last few months, and me, about how much I had missed home, and was so pleased to be back. The warmth from the fireplace was so

nice that we soon both found ourselves drifting off, content to listen to the flames crackling as it died down. We were terrible startled, therefore, when there was a knock on our door at about four in the morning. “Wuzzgoinon?” Jacob mumbled, leaping to his feet and looking stupidly bleary-eyed. I was sure I looked no better, my ruffed hair all raised like a startled cat, my empty beer bottle still in my hand. Knock. Knock. “Who the fuck could that be at this time of night?” Jacob grumbled, glancing at the clock. He switched on the lights and stomped to the door, while I hung back a little, feeling nervous. No good news ever arrives this late, I thought. Jacob opened the door, and we both gasped as the huge outline of a man filled to doorway.

Shadows masked his face, and it took me several long seconds to recognize who it was. “Roger!” I gasped. “Danielle,” he said, sweeping inside. “Maggie ran away, and I need you to help me find her.”

Chapter 23 Maggie Earlier

It was ruined. All of it. Ruined. My school life? Over. My father’s happiness? Destroyed. Me having fun with Danielle? Never again. Unless. Yes, Mr. Once-ler. Unless. Though I wasn’t quite sure what happened, I knew it had something to do with Danielle. She’d left my father for some reason. It probably had to

do with that crazy lady who was over the other night. Now, I’m not an idiot. I knew that plenty of girls my age would be completely flummoxed, but I knew better. I also knew, without a doubt, that my father hadn’t done anything wrong. Sure, Danielle was upset, and sure, there had obviously been a misunderstanding, but I could tell how much my father cared about Danielle. He looked at her the same way he used to look at my mother: all misty-eyed and endearing. He cared, and, though I did not know Danielle as well, I was ready to believe that she cared, too. So everything was ruined – unless I got Danielle back. There was no point arguing with my father in his current state. I had raged at him at first,

obviously, but after a while that burnt out and I realized that there were more constructive ways to spend my time and energy. So, that night, after my father had fallen asleep in front the television, I had packed a backpack and snuck from my bedroom. My first concern was money. I was going to need that that accomplish my goal. Now, as a daughter of a very rich man, I had a credit card I was entitled to use “in case of emergencies.” But I also knew (perhaps from reading too many trashy crime novels) that credit cards were really easy to track. As soon as my father caught whiff that I was gone, he was sure to come charging after me, tracking me down with the credit card records. I would have been forced to risk it – if not for that fact that I knew where my father kept some spare cash. In the library, beneath the neatly stacked wood my father used for his impressive fireplace, there

was a tin box, securely locked. There wasn’t much in it – perhaps five thousand dollars cash – but he kept it there for similar reasons to why I had to credit card: Just in case. Careful to tiptoe past my father’s sleeping figure, I headed to the library, and dug it out as quietly as I could. Did I feel bad about stealing from my father? No. I was good enough at mathematics now to understand how rich he was. This five grand would be like stealing a grain of sand from a beach. I tucked it into my favorite wallet (a leather thin inlaid with the image of a horse, bought for me by my mother before she died) and tucked my wallet deep into my coat pocket. I was well-read enough, you see, to know that a poorly timed burglar could jeopardize my whole plan. Once I had the money, I went to the kitchen, stole whatever snacks I thought would keep, and headed towards to door. Emerging from the hotel would be the hardest part. Even though it was late, there would be a

staffer manning the desk, a bellhop at the door, and quite possibly Rita, who seemed to work endlessly without ever tiring. I had to have a plan. Rather than taking the private elevator to the lobby, I had it take me to the third floor. These were our cheapest rooms, and I thought that it would look less out of place there to have a kid running around at night. I’d often heard my father’s security guards complaining about lack of discipline there. Still, I needed a plan. Growing up my whole life in a hotel, I knew that there were always late customers, which meant that there were always bellhops trundling around with big luggage carts in tow. I just had to wait until one appeared. Fortunately, there was a hollowed nook in the

hallway, decorated with a pedestal and a large flowering plant. By taking my backpack off first and sucking in my gut, I was able to shimmy in behind it and stay (mostly) out of sight. I hoped no one would wander by. I wasn’t worried about getting into trouble – “Hello, my name is Maggie Clifton” normally cleared things up in a flash – but I was worried that if someone found me they’d notify my father, and then the gig would be up. Fortunately, it was a slow night, and none of the bleary eyed wanderers who ambled by noticed me. Then, after about an hour, with my legs cramped and my back complaining, I spotted a bellhop. He was pushing the big luggage cart in front of him without too much regard for what was in front of him. They did for hours every day, and I’m sure the guy was certain the hallway was as straight as it ever was.

So he wasn’t really paying attention when I squeezed out from behind the pedestal, seized my bag, and leapt up onto the cart. Fortunately, this one consisted of several large winter coats in bags, so it was easy to slip in between them and disappear in a flash. The guy hesitated. He must have felt that the cart was heavier. Then he shrugged, mumbled to himself, and continued pushing. I remained hidden among the clothing all the way to the elevator. Though it was only two floors down to the lobby, this was by far the most nervewracking part. I was so convinced that he’d be able to hear me breathing, the two of us trapped in a boring, empty space. At last, the door slid open, and the bustle of the lobby, even at night, hid my sigh of relief. I rode the luggage cart until we were about halfway through the lobby – passed the desk, which

I was most worried about – and then hopped off before it trundled down a side corridor. At this point, my back was to the receptionists, so I held my head high and marched right through the lobby doors. And out into the bustling and dangerous nightlife of New York City. However, my dad had always worked under that the thought it is better to be nervous and prepared than happy and ignorant, so he had a long time ago showed me how to do things like hail a cab and use the bussing and subway systems. Since I needed to go to Vermont (Danielle had told me all about her happy little home when she was my nanny) I figured I should take a bus, which meant leaving from Port Authority. It wasn’t that far, but I wanted to be safe as possible and took a cab. While I was inside, I took a moment to discretely extract my money and hide it in different places on my body: my wallet, my back pocket, even tucked into the back of my shoes. This was, if I was robbed and

lost some money, I would still have a backup. All in all, I felt pretty clever, and well prepared for my journey. Once I was at the station, buying a ticket was easy, and pretty soon I was seated comfortably in a big old Greyhound. My father being, well, my father, I had never taken a travel bus before. The damp smell of rubber and unwashed coats and the rumble of the engine beneath my feet actually filled me with excitement rather than disgust. I was going on an adventure! …Which turned out to be pretty boring. The ride from New York to Burlington was pretty dull for most of the way. And while I had packed a million things in case of emergencies – band aids, extra food, even a compass – I had forgotten to pack anything to do. This left me staring listlessly out the window, daydreaming about what would happen once I got Danielle back

for my father. Sweet family dinners, where Danielle and my father snuck kisses while I gave them a hard time over it, because that’s my job. Me being able to stay at my regular school. Keeping all my friends and my favorite things. Danielle and my father getting along so well that they end up deciding to get married, and, on the day of the reception, I would take her aside and call her “Mom” for the first time. All of these fantasies left me in a happy and stupid warmth, and I soon found myself falling asleep. Creak! The sound of the unoiled bus door, sliding open. I jumped, my eyes flying open, and glanced around at the other passengers, who all seemed

equally disturbed. “We can’t actually be there yet, can we?” A woman asked her husband. Since the bus was well lit, it was hard to see into the darkness outside, but by squinting and pressing my nose up against the glass I was able to make some things out: We didn’t seem to be anywhere. Is this Burlington? I thought stupidly. I mean, everyone always talked about how amazing New York City was, but I figured there’d be, you know, buildings at least in Burlington. We appeared to be just on a small paved patch of earth on the side of the highway. Huge mountains, blackly shadowed, filled the view to our right. On our left, way, way far into the distance, I could see the twinkling of city lights. That’s probably Burlington, I thought. At the front, the bus driver rose from his seat

and addressed his passengers: “We’re broken down, folks. Busted radiator. A replacement bus is on its way, but it’s gonna be a few hours. I’d get comfortable, if I were you. If anyone needs to use a phone to contact someone in Burlington – ” He gestured to the cluster of city lights with his thumb. “ – Just let me know. In the meantime, I’ve opened the door so you can stretch your legs. Don’t wander far, you hear?” And like that, he turned round and plopped right back down into his seat. Angry mutters filled the bus, like a flock of geese disturbed. I heard several people complain about the state of the bus company, and others about ruined plans, but most simply resumed their comfortable positions and closed their eyes.

I guess busses breaking down is a common occurrence outside of New York. I did my best to be patient like those latter passengers, but as the minutes ticked by, I felt myself growing more and more agitated. It’s one thing to be bored while you’re going somewhere, but to be bored while also being useless and doing nothing was even worse. I need to be talking to Danielle, I kept thinking. Or: The longer we sit here, the more likely it is that my father will catch on and find me. He had never let me ride in it, but I knew that my father had a helicopter that could catch up with us right quick. Two hours passed, and people began asking about the replacement bus. The bus driver called back that he hadn’t heard, but instead of a few hours he probably should have said several. I groaned and fidgeted in my seat. Outside, I could see that the sky was beginning to lighten, and realized that it was already dawn.

The longer I wait the harder this will be! I thought. I glanced out the window at the clutch of lights and shifting shadows that was Burlington and had an idea. I rose from my seat and approached the front. “Mr. Bus Driver?” I said politely. The man jerked and opened his eyes, just coming out of a doze. “What?” He replied grumpily. “Sir, how far is Burlington from here, exactly?” He scowled. “Oh, three, four miles. It’s not far. But the damn replacement bus has to come from Milton, which is why we have to wait so long.” After this, he settled back down and closed his eyes, hoping for more of a nap. But I wasn’t going to let him get away that easily.

“Is it hard to find?” I pressed. He scowled, then said, “No. We’re close enough to the city now to just follow the signs. A blind man could do it.” A blind man, I thought sarcastically, Or a little girl. “Thank you, sir!” I piped. “I’m just gonna take a quick walk then!” The man grunted in response, and did not even bother watching me as I sauntered down the stairs and hopped off of the bus and into the early dawn.

Chapter 24 Danielle

“Ran away? Why?” I demanded. “I don’t know! I think it’s because I told her she would be going to a different school. She was so upset, and about our break up as well.” That word – break-up – hovered awkwardly in the air like an uninvited guest. We never really had a break-up, I realized. It went from ninety miles an hour to nothing – just like that. Still, I brushed it aside. Maggie was by far the most important thing right now. We could deal with everything else later. “I don’t think that’s it,” I said, frowning and rubbing my chin. “Maggie’s a smart girl, and a

really unselfish one. I think she’d know how much running away would hurt you.” “So what do you think happened?” Asked Roger. “Kidnapping?” I was impressed to hear that his voice was steady and strong, even though he must have been terrified. “No…” I frowned even more deeply, trying to get my frazzled mind to concentrate. It seemed immensely strange that not five minutes before I had been dozing on my mother’s old armchair and not speaking to Roger at all. “She’s looking for you, Danielle,” a voice interrupted. Roger and I whirled. It was Jacob, standing there in his pajamas. We had both completely forgotten about him. “What?” The two of us asked.

“You told me how much you meant to this girl,” Jacob explained, “and how she valued your relationship.” He nodded to Roger, and it occurred to me that he and Jacob were meeting for the first time. For a nervous second, I wondered what my brother thought. “Anyway,” Jacob continued, “I bet she came to see you. To bring you back to New York or something.” Roger and I stared. “Yes!” He exclaimed at last. “That’s it! That makes perfect sense! She’s come to bring us back together!” After he finished, he must have realized that saying all of this so jubilantly wasn’t proper, so he retreated into a sheepish smile. “So what do we do now?” I asked.

“We go to the bus station,” said Roger decisively. “I think that’s the most likely place she’d turn up. Jacob – Jacob, right? – which bus station is most likely to host busses from New York?” Jacob chuckled. “Around here, man, there’s only one.” We grabbed our coats and we were gone. *** Gregory was waiting for us outside in a small black sports car I did not recognize. Either way, I was surprised that they could have gotten here so quickly. Seeing my look, Roger said that he had in fact taken his helicopter here, and then rented the car. “Right,” I said. “The helicopter. Of course.” I shook my head and we piled into the vehicle.

The sun was rising by the time we reached the station. This made me feel better. I hated to think about Maggie, alone in scared, in the dark somewhere. I was vaguely comforted by the fact that she was so precocious. There was a good head on her shoulders. But also a naïve one, I thought, remembering how her solution to Roger’s grief had been to upset and distract him. Even though I wasn’t really a religious type, I sent up a quick prayer that we would find her safe and sound. We barged inside, with Roger in the lead. “I need to speak to your manager!” He declared to the station at large. Several people jumped. A few scowled. Then, a hardened looking woman with business-like air came marching towards us. She had been talking to one of the bus drivers, who she left standing there awkwardly, scuffing his shoe on the linoleum.

“Can I help you?” She asked, giving us a stern look. Jacob and I glanced at each other uncertainly, but Roger stated, “My daughter is missing, and we have reason to believe she might be here.” The woman’s eyebrow went up. I could see she had not been expecting that. Knowing the job she worked in, she had probably been resigned to listening to yet another complaint that the AC was too cold, or the lighting to bright, or some other such crap. As for me, I was enjoying watching Roger take charge. He was generally such a gentle, amiable guy (except in bed of course) and seeing him thundering with authority was a turn on. Or it would have been if I wasn’t terrified about Maggie. “What does she look like?” The woman asked immediately.

“About ten years old, blonde hair, wearing…I don’t know, pajamas?” “She’s very well spoken,” I offered. “Like, when you talk to her, she surprises you by how adult she sounds.” Roger nodded in agreement. The woman frowned. “You better come with me,” she said. Feeling nervous, we followed her across the station (now busy with morning commuters) to the driver she had been talking to before. He looked embarrassed, and did not meet our eyes when we approached. “Walter,” she said, “Why don’t you tell these people what you were just telling me?” The driver fidgeted, looking oddly small considered what a doughnut of a man he was.

“There was a girl on my bus,” he muttered at last. “What?” Roger demanded. “Who was she? What was her name?” “I don’t know. What am I, a school teacher?” The driver growled. “All I know is she boarded at Port Authority, and…” His eyes started shifting around again. He looked like a pudgy toddler too ashamed to admit that she needed to go to the bathroom. “And?” Roger pressed. “And, our bus broke down outside of Burlington. I opened the doors to let people stretch their legs, and…Well, I noticed that when we pulled into the station, she was gone. She must have gotten out then and not gotten back in.” “What?” Roger roared. “You irresponsible

man! How could you be so careless, letting an innocent child wander alone!” Than man bristled. “I’m irresponsible? You’re the one letting a freaking ten year old travel across the country by herself! Christ, people these days…” Roger opened his mouth to retort. I wasn’t sure what he was going to say, but I did know that all this arguing and blaming wasn’t getting us anywhere. “Enough!” I interrupted. “Where did the bus break down? Tell us, now!” The man went on to describe and Jacob and I looked at each other, seething with recognition. We had grown up around here, and knew the surrounding roads as well as we knew our own backyard. I grabbed Roger’s arm. Even through his shirt, I

could sense how tense he was. “Come on,” I said. “I know the place. Let’s go.” Once outside, we dashed right for Gregory, who swept us in and slammed the door in a flash. Jacob nudged me and muttered into my ear, “Shouldn’t we call the cops.” I looked at Roger, who was sitting in the front seat. His neck was stiff and held rigidly forward. His shoulders were upright, but so tense they looked almost brittle, rather than strong. “Not yet, I don’t think,” I said. “Maggie’s…a unique little girl. I doubt the cops would know how to handle her properly. And the last thing we need is her trying to escape from them.” Jacob raised his eyes. “You really think she could give the police trouble?”

I thought about how much security there was at The Clifton, and how she had (evidently) slipped out without a trace. I also remembered that she had more or less successfully manipulated her father’s mood by deliberately adjusting her actions. “Yes,” I said. “She could give them trouble.”

Chapter 25 Roger

According the Jacob, we were about halfway to our destination when we say the pulsing of police lights in the distance. My heart leapt to my throat. Somehow, I knew they involved Maggie. “Park here!” I ordered Gregory, and before he was even fully stopped I was out of the car and sprinting towards the lights, with Danielle and Jacob right behind me. Though it was morning, whatever was going on was hidden in the woods, and it took my eyes a moment to adjust to the sudden shadow. “Maggie! My god!” I cried, spotting my daughter, clinging, like some sort of opossum, to the top of a fucking tree. There were a ring of police

on the ground beneath her, and I noticed, right below where she was hanging, her little pink backpack lay, split open down the middle. It had fallen. My daughter had not. Yet. “Jesus Christ!” I yelled, and rushed over. One of the police officers saw me and tried standing in my way, but I was not having any of his shit. With the strength maintained from playing polo all those years ago, I barreled right through him, towards Maggie. “It’s alright! It’s alright!” I heard Danielle exclaim from behind me. “That’s the girl’s father!” At least now he wasn’t going to shoot me in the back. “Maggie!” I bellowed. “Maggie! What the hell are you doing?”

She saw me, and let out of piercing scream. “No!” She cried. “No! You promised you wouldn’t call my dad! You promised!” She seemed to be yelling this at the police officers. Why would she be going that? I didn’t seem to be able to think straight. Every time I tried to focus all I could think of was the twenty feet of air separating my daughter from the ground. But Danielle was there, and she was as strong as ever. “They didn’t call us, Maggie,” she said. “We came looking for you.” “W-we?” Maggie stammered. A tear rolled down her cheek. Meanwhile, I noticed at one of the officers had scaled the tree as well, but couldn’t venture out as far as she had because of his weight. We needed a way to convince her to go to him…

“That’s right, we,” I said, and then went over to Danielle to put my arm around her. She looked at me in surprise, but then took my hand as well. “We,” she said. “Roger and me.” And she kissed me on the cheek. As lovely as it was, I had no time to appreciate it, because we needed to get Maggie down now! Fortunately, our words seemed to have calmed her, because she slowly, painfully, achingly, began making her way back towards to the trunk of the tree. The cop reached out, and in a flash his hands grabbed her, and he pulled her to his chest. She was sobbing uncontrollably at this point. A minute later, the cop made his way down to the ground, and I wrenched her from his arms as if she were the most precious treasure in the world. Which she was. “Maggie,” I choked, realizing that I was crying now, too. “Maggie, what were you thinking?”

“I just wanted you to be happy,” she wept. “And when the cops found me I was afraid they’d take me home, and ruin everything…” “Darling, haven’t you learned yet that putting yourself at risk is the last thing to make me happy?” I said, but there was too much relief in my voice to sound angry. I heard her muffled apologies, buried in the fabric of my shirt. We clung to each other, letting ourselves shake and sob for what seemed an eternity. Distantly, I was aware of Jacob talking to the police officers. Evidently, he knew some of them, and they were soon clapping him on the shoulder and leaving. They didn’t bother saying goodbye to me and Maggie, for which I was grateful. After a while, when our tears had dried up, Maggie and I parted. “I’m so sorry, Maggie,” I whispered. “I’m sorry, too,” she said.

I felt a warm, strong hand on my shoulder. It was Danielle. “Come on,” she said. She was touching Maggie, too. “Let’s get ourselves something to eat. Jacob and I have eggs and bacon at our place, and you guys would be most welcome.” I hesitated, thinking it would be awkward to come over now that the crisis was averted – Danielle and I were still broken up, after all. But I saw the hopeful, happy gleam in Maggie’s eye and could not deny her. “Besides,” Danielle chuckled when we both agreed, “You could probably use a shower. You smell like you rode a New York City bus and tramped around in the woods all day!” “Imagine that,” Maggie replied, and we all laughed. ***

We returned to Danielle and Jacob’s house only to be accosted by what seemed like a half dozen wild boys, eager with questions about what had been going on. Danielle introduced me and Maggie to them, and they rushed surprisingly close in to examine us, just as if we were some rare species of insect they had discovered. Maggie, calm as you please, stepped forward and said, “Hello, everybody! Let’s play!” And immediately they were off as if she were a referee who had blown a whistle. Danielle and I looked at each other and chuckled, and then immediately averted our eyes. It was very strange. For some moments, everything seemed not only normal, but wonderful. Danielle and I laughed and smiled, and enjoyed each other’s company as if nothing had happened. And then, for other moments, the memory of our break up loomed up, stinking and ugly, and made us cut our words and hide our gazes. It was in those

moments that I remembered how much pain everyone was in – not just Maggie, but Danielle and myself as well. I hated those moments, and longed for the ones that made it seem like nothing had happened. But nothing had happened, a sudden voice pointed out in my head. I thought about that, and it was right. Though the situation certainly looked bad, I hadn’t done anything to betray her. Perhaps, if I had tried, I would have been able to convince Danielle of the truth. I looked at my daughter. She was seated on the floor amid Danielle’s brothers, playing something that looked like paper football. There was a triangle of paper, and every now and again someone would lean down and whack it, as hard as they could, with their fingernail and send it flying. Maggie tried, sending the thing flipping through to air all the way into the fireplace, and the horde of boys cheered. I was sure she had never played this game before, but already she was not only enjoying herself, but

excelling. She wouldn’t let Danielle get away, I thought. She was brave enough, at least, to try. Then: And what did I do? Nothing. Just wallow in my grief. Exactly what I had been doing since Victoria died. I looked now at Danielle, happily frying bacon and chatting with her brother. She looked so vivacious and alive, her cheeks red either from happiness or the heat of the frying pan. I couldn’t be sure. My wife is dead, and that’s horrible, I thought suddenly, like an affirmation. But that doesn’t mean I need to be dead, too. There’s a wonderful woman here, who makes you and your daughter happy. Don’t fuck it up, Roger Clifton. I took a deep breath and stepped towards her.

“Danielle,” I said. “Will you step outside with me a moment?” She looked a little startled, then glanced at her brother as if for permission. “I can handle the bacon,” he said, and then called, “Joey!” One of the larger brothers immediately sprung to his side to help. “Thanks, guys,” Danielle murmured, and then she stepped out into the fresh air with me. We stood in awkward silence for a second, surveying the landscape. I, for one, was floored by its beauty. The New York skyline was always incredible, of course, but there was something stunning about the natural mountainsides that filled Danielle’s horizon. I wondered if it was growing up around all this nature that made her seem so inherently optimistic. “Where’s Gregory?” She asked after a time. “I

thought he was coming inside?” “He went to sort out the helicopter. I landed on top of the local hospital, and let’s just say, everyone was pretty upset.” “Oh, my goodness!” She exclaimed. “Is everything okay?” “Of course. There’s little in America, a generous donation won’t fix.” I chuckled. It sounded smugger than I meant it to, for a second later Danielle was scowling at me. “That’s exactly what I hate about you,” she growled. It took me about five long seconds to process what she had said. “What?” “That’s exactly what I hate about you!” She

repeated, shouting this time. “There you are, looking like a good guy, a caring father – you know, someone who actually gives a fuck about the women in their lives – and then you go ahead and ruin it by making it all about the money!” “All about the money? What the hell are you talking about?” “Like just now!” She flared. “Thinking you can get away with anything, just because you’re rich! God, you rich people are all the same, going around looking down on everybody. On me and my family –” “I like your family,” I said quietly. “And this place is beautiful.” But she didn’t seem to hear. “And then there’s our relationship! Leading me on! Wooing me with promises of adventures and a fancy job – ”

“I just wanted to spend time with you!” I interrupted, starting to get angry now. “If you were only interested in the money, then that’s your fault.” “I was not only interested in the money!” She screamed. “I liked you, goddammit!” “I liked you, too,” I said. “I still like you.” Her eyes narrowed. Her fingers balled into fists, and her elbows flared outward. She approached me that way, practically hissing like an angry goose. Then, when we were practically nose to nose, she glared at me and growled, “Then why did you cheat on me?” I did not speak. Instead, I took her chin in my hand and kissed her. The touch was electric. It was like a warm

energy flowing down my body from where our lips touched. “I didn’t cheat on you,” I said. “Veronica tricked me. She claimed she was looking to be Maggie’s nanny, and then when she came in, she was dressed like…well, you saw. She tried to have sex with me, but I turned her down. She kept trying, and eventually I had to grab her to force her to stop. That’s…that’s when you walked in.” Danielle stared. Her eyes looked blank and wild as she took several long moments to process what I had said. “So…that’s why she had called me,” she said. “She wanted to me arrive…right on time. To see what you two were doing.” I nodded. Yes! I thought. Yes! Then, I noticed tears in her gaze. “But why would she do that to me?”

I gaze at her, and she looked so sad and wounded and beautiful that I swept her up into a hug. “You truly don’t know?” I asked. She shook her head, and a crystal tear sparkled as it flew through the air. “It’s because you’re beautiful,” I said. “And smart. And caring. And hard working. And ambitious. And insightful.” She gaze up at me, and it seemed like with each new word I used to describe her, another crystalline tear fell. I took the sides of her face in both my hands. “But most of all, it’s because you are one of a kind, and I love you, Danielle.” In that moment, did I kiss her or did she kiss me? I will never be able to tell. All I know is that

we were kissing each other, and with every surge of pleasure we also felt peace. At last, we broke away, breathing deeply. “Veronica did those things because she is jealous of you,” I said, “and she is right to be, for you are the most amazing person I have ever met.” Danielle blinked, smiled, and then took my hand. “Come on,” she said. “There’s something I want to show you.” Gentle as an evening breeze, she led me from the porch and into the field surrounding her house. “This is Mr. Gaffer’s hayloft,” she said, after we hiked for a time and came upon a large, open building that looked like it came straight from the eighteen hundred. Hay bales the size of SUVs were piled everywhere, and there was a ladder, leading

up into a loft. With a smile, she gestured me to climb it. Feeling bemused and slightly silly (you know, in my ten thousand dollar suit) I obeyed, wondering what she had in store. As I emerged over the top, I saw that there was a comfortable little hollow, made soft by old wood and hay, with a large horse blanket spread out across the floor. When I turned back to overlook the barn I realized just how nice a spot it was, for, through the open wall of the barn, we could see out into the woodlands and fields and mountains beyond. “What is this place?” I asked. Danielle chuckled. “I think Mr. Gaffer uses it to get away from his wife – he and that old shrew argue terribly – but it always was something different to me. You see, back in high school, I always fantasized about…well, about making love here. I even secretly wanted this to be the place I’d lose my virginity – though we both know it didn’t

end up working out like that.” She blushed, and I smiled, both fondly remembering that first time. Then, she clasped her hands, as if she were waiting for something. It did not take me long to figure out. “So, would you like to make love here?” I asked. Her smile brightened, and she kissed me in answer, making sure to press the lovely young tits against my chest. “Wait a minute,” I said, pulling away. “What about Mr. Gaffer? We’re not likely to run into him, are we?” She laughed. “Nope. Gaffer’s at his pig farm upstate – another great opportunity to get away from his wife. This place is abandoned half the year.”

For some reason, this made me think of New York. A building left alone for six months, filled with flammable materials – that would have been up in smoke or at least covered in graffiti by now. This really is a nice place, I thought. Just like Danielle is a really nice girl. And then her shirt slipped away, fluttering down to the hay-strewn floor, and I forgot all comparisons between NYC and Vermont. Danielle grinned. “So, Roger,” she said, “why don’t you teach me the best way to have sex outdoors?” I grabbed her by the tit and pulled her close. “I have an idea,” I said. I slid off her pants then stood back admiring her beautiful skin even as goosebumps broke out all over it. Tantalizingly slow, I reached down and began to undo my pants. My cock was already bulging. I helped it from

between the layers of fabric, until it jutted out like a flagpole, right at Danielle. “What, aren’t you going to get completely naked, too?” She asked. I laughed. “You think I want hay all over my butt? I don’t think so.” And then I scooped her up, and fell over backwards, so that she was on top of me, her knees on either side of my hips. The floor beneath me felt soft from the hay, while my clothing protected me from any scratchy discomfort. Danielle wouldn’t need to worry about that, because she’d be busy riding me. With one hand, I reached up to flicker her nipples. The other I lay behind my head, as if I was the most relaxed guy in the world. “Kiss me,” I ordered, flexing my hips so that

she toppled down onto me. I could feel her surprised gasp, bursting against my neck, while her hands dug into my chest for purchase. I began rocking her against me, as if she were a boat and I a wave, and she moaned into my ear. “Ride me,” I ordered, thrusting so that she was once again upright. She seemed unsure. “Lift yourself up, then slowly lower yourself down.” She did so, and in a flash, I slipped my cock between her legs and set it against her opening. She descended, and as I began to enter her she cried out in shock. “Ah! Roger! It’s too tight! You’re too big! Let’s start with me on my back, open me up…” “No,” I grunted. I had felt the elastic tightness

of her pussy and wanted it this way. Now. “Just go slowly…” I pushed her forward, so her chest fell to mine again. I wrapped my hands around the back of her neck, digging right into her hair, and kissed her hard. Meanwhile, I rubbed my cock between her thighs, flicking her clit with it, and down along her folds. She moaned, and already I could feel the temperature of her pussy rising. Wetness trickled onto my tip, and I smiled. “Now?” She panted into my ear. I was showing her how much she wanted it. Her pussy would open for me no matter what. It was important that she knew that. “Almost,” I said, and then I released her hair. She collapsed against my shoulder, and my hands reached down to either side of her hips. I seized on the impressive mounds of flesh of her ass, and pulled them apart, pulling her center open.

“Oh!” She moaned, and the trickle of wetness from her opening became a flow. “Now,” I said, and plunged into her. She screamed, and it was a scream of pleasure, not of pain – as it would have been if I had thrust into her tight little pussy too quickly. “Ride it!” I bellowed, and she began. She gasped and moaned. Her tits heaved with each breath. Her skin flushed and her eyes rolled back into the whites. I knew that she had never experienced depth like this. “Feel it?” I asked, pressing my hand down hard below her bellybutton. “Feel the outline? Every solid inch as I fuck you?” “Yes!” She moaned, and bounced harder. I raised my thumb. “When you want me to please you,” I said, “do this.”

And I put my thumb to her tongue. Confused, she sucked it anyway, and a moment later I reached down between her legs. My thumb, wet from her licking, flicked over her clit, and immediately her pussy swelled with pleasure. Wetness streamed along my cock and soaked my balls, and my god, it was a wonderful view. “Grab your hair,” I ordered. “Put your hands behind your head and grab you hair.” She obeyed, scooping her flyaway tresses up and raising her elbows. The effect was immediate and obvious. As her arms lifted, so did her tits, pointing her lovely pink nipples up at the sky. I gazed at her, loving the effect on the view. She seemed to sense my lust, for in that instant she began writhing her body like a stripper. “Good girl,” I said. “You’re learning. Now, put

your feet up.” I grabbed her heels and demonstrated, yanking her feet into place. This spread her legs wider, giving me a wonderful look as her pussy rose and fell round the turgid outline of my cock. “Roger!” She gasped, pounding harder. “Oh, Roger!” “Be careful!” I warned. “This is deep. I don’t want to hurt you!” But she didn’t seem to be concerned. She rode me harder and harder until she climaxed yet again. Wetness poured from pussy and made my balls and dick slicker, so that she could speed even faster, up and down, up and down. I felt myself building. “Turn over!” I bellowed, and then with a single thrust of my hips I heaved her upward and shot out

from under her. Before she could catch her breath, we dropped to her knees, I bent her over, and I rammed it into her from behind. “Yes!” I moaned. “I’m gonna cum! I’m gonna cum! Squeeze your pussy, Danielle! Squeeze!” I could not see her face, but I could imagine her eyes furrowing in concentration as the concentric muscles of her pussy tightened, making me dizzy with pleasure. I felt the load building, and I forced myself to last a few seconds more, for her. And then, at last, I exploded. Both of us moaned in climax, and I kept thrusting, making sure to give her every last drop. “Massage my balls,” I told her. “It feels so good, afterward.” Always eager to learn, she reached down between my legs and began stroking my buts. A soft murmur escaped me, as well as several more

drops of cum. I softened, loving the way that both Danielle and I seemed to tremble in unison, until, finally, I slipped out of her, leaving a stream of wetness behind. She shuddered, a quivering spasm of contentment, and then collapsed onto the horse blanket, spent. Catching my breath, I nestled down beside her. The smell of her hair mingled with the sweet scent of the hay, and it made me feel so good I was dizzy. “Will you marry me, Danielle?” I asked. The question came out of nowhere, but as soon as I voiced it, I knew it was the right thing. “What?” She murmured. She seemed to be half-asleep, still dazed by her orgasms. “Will you marry me? Please?” My words finally penetrated into her punch-

drunk brain, and her eyes flew open, and she looked at me. “Why?” She said at last, and I sensed, deep down, that this was some sort of test. Even though she had forgiven me for my indiscretion with Veronica, there was still a seed of distrust there. Of course there was. I knew that she was thinking, because it was what everybody thought: What is he doing with her anyway? It must be for her body? A man with that kind of money is only after one thing. If we were going to be together, and live happily ever after, I needed to dispel those thoughts once and for all. I took a deep breath and said, “Because you make me happy. You make me remember that I still have a life to live, that it didn’t end with Victoria. And also…you are good for Maggie. She obviously cares about you, and you inspire her to be creative, and invested…even if not always for the best.”

I said my final words with a deprecating smile, and she chuckled. Then, however, her eyes resumed her seriousness. “Roger,” she said, “How did you know where to find me in Vermont? I had told Maggie, but I never gave you this address, or even told you my hometown.” I sighed. It had been such a touchy subject, that I was hoping to avoid this. “I tracked down Veronica,” I admitted. “And convinced her to tell me your address.” Danielle nodded. “I suspected it was something like that. How did you convince her to tell you?” “I guess that, when I showed up at your old apartment, she finally realized that I do care for you. And…me threatening to make sure she’d never work in New York City again. I know you don’t like my money affecting our relationship, but…sometimes it helps.”

I was worried how she’d take this. I didn’t want her to think I was manipulating her or her friend. I was surprised, therefore, when she smiled. “Good,” she said. “Veronica needed a lesson. There’s enough hardship in the world without causing more. And with you, Roger…I feel like there’s a little less.” I encircled her in my arms and held her against me. “So does that mean you’re saying yes?” “Not yet,” she said, and a pang went through my heart. “Why? Is it the ring? I’ll buy you one immediately, as soon as we get back to New York. Whatever one you want.” She chuckled, and then she kissed me. “It’s not that,” she said. “There’s one more person we need

to check with. Then, I can say yes.”

Chapter 26 Maggie

The day that Danielle and my father came to me in Danielle’s Vermont house and asked if I would like them to get married – that was the happiest day of my life so far. But the day they actually got married, with me sprinkling flower petals in their path – that eclipsed everything I could have ever imagined. The days leading up to the wedding were of course spent in happy but busy delirium. My father rehired Danielle as the head of hospitality, and then told her that he wanted to have the wedding at the hotel, up on the rooftop garden. This meant that Danielle had full reign of pretty much everything, and all the resources of my

father’s business to fund it. If movie princesses had weddings in the real world, they would be something like what Danielle and my father planned. The whole hotel was festooned with flowers, from the marbled entranced to the stairwells to the elevators, bedecked to look like private little love chambers. The ceremony was in the evening, and torches and candles complimented the glitter of the city lights which surrounded us all. Everyone important from the city was there, as well as all of Danielle’s family. I was glad they could come, for I had a lot of fun with her brothers, and had been especially pleased when my father nominated Jacob as his best man. I supposed he felt really grateful to him for helping him find me. As maid of honor, Danielle nominated me. She knew I was young, but she also knew I was mature enough to handle it.

Which leads me to possibly the best moment of the whole wedding – tied, even, when the priest called out, “You may kiss the bride!” and she and my father beamed with happiness. It happened earlier, when I was helping Danielle with her final touches before the ceremony. She took me by my hand, and sat me down beside her at the vanity. “Maggie,” she said, completely serious. I loved the way she talked to me as if I were another human being. An equal. And adult. “Maggie, I want to tell you something. I love your father very much, but I also love you. I fell in love with the pair of you, really. The two you together, with me.” “I know, Danielle,” I said. “I love you, too.” “That’s not everything,” she continued. Her voice cracked, and there seemed close to tears. “I know that I can never replace your mother, but…I was hoping, in time, maybe you could see me as more than a friend, more than a babysitter…”

She faltered, and a single tear rolled down her freshly made-up cheek. I stopped that tear right in in tracks with a kiss. “I already see you as more than that,” I said. “You and my father are my everything…Mom.” She gasped as she heard the word, and then swept me into a hug. And so, an hour or so later, when she and my father were standing at the altar, I knew that I was getting more than just a stepmom. I was getting a woman I respected, a woman I valued, and someone I knew that I could look to as a real mother, I loved her so much. But the greatest thing of all I saw when she and my father kissed, as husband and wife, for the first time. He’s happy, I thought. He’s happy at last, and

that’s the most important thing in the world.

Wanna read more about Roger and Danielle? Turn the page for Danielle’s lesson in BDSM…..it’s HOT!

Danielle’s Lesson Was I excited? Yes. Eager? Yes. Willing? Of course. Also stark raving with nervousness? Yes, I was also that. Roger and I had fucked plenty of times before. Hell, we were making love at least every night, and multiple times a day when our schedules allowed it, and when Maggie was out of the house. I guess one of the downsides of being a nanny is that you’re

rarely present if the kid isn’t. Not exactly good for sneaking out for a quickie with Roger. But tonight was different. Roger had it all organized, with a special room reserved in his hotel and everything. Maggie was even sleeping over at a friend’s house, so I didn’t have to worry about her. This made me feel better, for I always felt a little guilty for, technically, sleeping with my boss. Roger is so much more than that to me, of course, but I won’t deny that little tugging of guilt where Maggie was concerned. But that wasn’t why I was so antsy now. Oh, no. It was for an entirely different reason. “Those are quite good,” the shopkeeper told me, sliding up to share the view of what I was looking at. I blushed, and quickly hid my gaze from her, but she turned out not to be easy to get rid of.

“If you’re a bit of a beginner,” she continued, “then I would consider one of those. They’re easy to use, and less intimidating, I think.” I quailed. This whole fucking store was intimidating. But the five hundred dollars Roger had given me was hot in my pocket, eager to be spent. In fact, he had ordered me to spend it. So, in the end, I raised my head and looked at what the lady was pointing at. “B…bullets? Anal rings? Dildos? What?” The saleswoman smiled. “They really make a difference,” she said. “Sex becomes a whole lot better.” “But it already is great!” I felt the need to exclaim. “It’s already fantastic! Why do we need…” I eyed the towering shelf, taller even than

Roger, feeling totally overwhelmed. The lady seemed to understand, for she waited patiently for me to finish my sentence. Roger said I should do this, I thought. He recommended this store and handed me five hundred smackaroos to spend here. I should trust him. Everything else he’s done has been amazing. Why not this? In the end, I decided on a small, lime-green bullet, and tucked it into my shopping basket. I asked the lady for something simple and easy to use, and she handed me a small, lime-green bullet. Now that a decision had been made, I felt braver. After selecting the green bullet, I wandered over to the part of the store that had caught my eye when I first walked in, but I had not been courageous enough to approach. The BDSM section. Garters, with everything from black lace to

shining sea-shells, hung from spindly hangers like alluring cobwebs to a haunted mansion. Stockings were beneath, and above all those were matching bras. I went to these first, knowing they would be easy. The other stuff…well, that could wait until I had my proper slut gear. I had begged Roger to tell me what kind of clothes he wanted me to wear, but on that he had been frustratingly unspecific: “Just wear whatever makes you feel confident,” he’d said. “Sexy, strong, and confident. You already fuck like a porn star. Now, I want you to look like one.” Helpful, I know. Still, I was able to pick out simple black stockings and a matching garter and belt of black and crimson lace. And then, a pair of red high-heels to match. The final touch was a thin black bra. I could imagine his lips closing around my nipple, sucking straight through the lace…

Now, the rest of the section. Handcuffs, frilled in pink fuzz. To be frank, I thought they looked stupid. Instead, I picked the leather bindings. They were real and strong, but gentler. The soft yet sturdy feel of the leather attracted me, and I soon found myself fingering the lengths of several long, treated whips. I wasn’t sure how Roger would use them – I didn’t envision him actually wanting to seriously hurt me – but I threw them into the basket nonetheless. They existed in a darkened room of my imagination. I knew that, with a single flick of a switch (or leather whip) a whole new world of pleasure would light up. The last item I teetered on the brink of buying for a full, solid minute before grabbing it and adding it to the rest. That one, I will talk about later. By the time I made it to the register, wobbling under the weight of all my selections, that very same sales lady was grinning.

*** I arrived to the hotel room before Roger. That was part of the plan. We wanted it to seem casual. Businesslike. A meeting of two associates to exchange sexual pleasure. There was something fun and devious about it, pretending as if we weren’t falling in love, as if he were a john and I was his whore. Once inside, I shrugged off my normal street clothes immediately. I wanted to make sure my skin was soft, clean, and dry when Roger touched me, but it was more than that: I wanted to appear comfortable in the new outfit, practiced and at ease. I slid the stockings up my calves and thighs, buckled the garter, and slipped on the regular, lacey black bra. I left the nipple-less one on the bureau in plain sight, thinking that if Roger wanted it, he could chose to do so. Beside it, I lay the leather whip, handcuffs, and the other toys I bought, like a

buffet for Roger’s pleasure. I tried walking the heels. They were ridiculously high, but I was proud of myself that I could manage. I kept tugging at and adjusting my bra, making sure my cleavage was optimal, and rehearsed the pose I’d be in when Roger entered. I felt like such a slut, parading around in my brandnew hooker clothes. Already, just by sitting there, I could feel myself growing wet. There were five more minutes before Roger arrived. We planned it exactly, because we didn’t want to leave any room for mistakes and confusion. I’m going to come right in and start, he’d told me, as we booked the room. No chit-chat. No talking. You better to be ready to fuck right when I arrive. I was ready. This moment – a whole plan organized exclusively around fucking – turned me on like nobody’s business.

Remember the safe word, he’d said after that. I’m going to be rough. I’m going to throw you on the bed and take you right there, like you don’t even have a choice. If you want to stop, or don’t like what I’m doing, just use the word. Otherwise, I’m going to treat your body as my property, to do whatever I want with. As I remembered his final statement, a pleasant coating of goosebumps spread down my flesh. Property. He was coming in to fuck me, and use me to his pleasure. That I would experience that, and yet be with my Roger, filled me with so much excitement that I considered taking out the bullet and using it already. But I didn’t have time. A second later, I heard the sound of the card being fed across the slot at the door. The handle dipped, and then Roger entered. A sardonic, knowing grin spread across his face as he saw my get-up. “You slut,” he said, and

charged towards me. I expected him to kiss me, perhaps shove me back on the bed, but instead he seized me by the hair, and with a single wrench forced me to my knees. His hands fumbled at his fly, and the next thing I knew his hot, steaming dick was pressing up against my face, my lips. I couldn’t help but open my mouth and begin to suck. He had me in an instant, I thought in wonder. If I had resisted – if I’d actually wanted to resist, that is – I would not have been able. His cock would be in my mouth no matter what. He thrust, and I opened my lips wider. His dominance was absolute, controlling each dip of my head with the back of his hand. Like this, he guided me over to the bureau and leaned against it. “Nice collection of toys you got here, slut,” he said, and I could hear him shuffling them about. I tried to pull away to take a look, but his hand

clamped me firmly in place. “Uh-uh. Did I say you could stop sucking? Do your job, you fucking whore.” And he thrust into my mouth. Minutes later, he wrenched himself free of me – slapping my jaw with his dick as he did so – and pulled me to my feet. I staggered, feeling slightly dizzy after such deep penetration of my mouth, and with a simple shove he toppled me to the bed. “Fight me, you slut,” he said. “Resist.” Oh, so that’s how he wanted it. I turned to me stomach and made to crawl, as if I was escaping, but in that moment Roger was on top of me, pinning my legs in place. I felt his arms reaching around me and his hands pinning my wrists, and I felt a moment of true panic, bred my claustrophobia. I bucked and twisted, trying to free

my wrists from his grasp, but he was too powerful, and soon he had me completely grappled beneath him, panting hot air into the pillow. I waited, thrumming with anticipation for that dick to fuck me from behind. But it didn’t come. Instead, I felt a shifting of weight as he grabbed for something beside the bed, and then soft leather encircling my wrists. In under a minute, I was bound helplessly to the wooden spokes of the bed, flat on my stomach. Roger reached under me, and pawed at my tits. “Good slut,” he growled. “Good fucking whore. Now, I’m going to teach you a real lesson in who’s in charge.” As he spoke, his fingers scraped and pinched at my nipples, and I felt wetness flooding my insides. I wanted to be him to put it in me, but I resisted, but I knew that he wanted me to resist. So instead, I worked my knees under me and

got up into a sort of crouch, tugging futilely at the bindings and trying to throw off his weight. Roger laughed, and then reached between my legs to pinch my clit. I gasped, and froze in place at once. “Good girl,” he said, and then he was off me. I shivered. It was cold, suddenly half-naked and exposed on the bed. I wished he would climb on top of me again, and throw some blankets over me, because I didn’t like being so chilly. I opened my mouth to say something, and – Hot fire exploded across my flesh. The whip! The leather whip! Snapping through the air and connecting with my back! I moaned, more surprised than in pain, and twisted as Roger lashed again. But there was nowhere to go. I just had to lay there and take it, like the slut I was.

Was the safe word on my mind? Not at all. Roger wanted to give it to me as hard as he could, I wanted to take it. So when he grabbed the little green bullet and slipped it inside my pussy, setting it to vibrate hard as he whipped me again and again, I did not protest. Instead, I screamed, feeling myself cumming with the combined impact. Roger laughed, and bounced my tits, pinching the nipples. “Next time,” he whispered, before biting my ear, “wear the nipple-less ones.” I flushed with pleasure. Next time. This was something we could do, over and over again. The bullet slipped out of me. I felt exposed coldness there, and a hesitation with Roger’s whip. I tried to turn around and look, but was held fast by my bindings. That’s when I felt his dick touch my inner thigh.

And as hot as the whip had felt when it struck me, his cock was a million times hotter. He thrust inside me. I screamed, tugging so hard at the leather cuffs that my wrists bruised. He fucked me so hard that my whole body jerked with it, and bed creaked and groaned. I knew he was enjoying himself. I could tell by the way his tip swelled, and his shaft got rock-hard. His balls swung with every thrust, feeling huge with their building load. Every time he got close to bursting, he would pull out, and slap me with the whip again. I fought and moaned, feeling streams of wetness down my thighs, cumming and cumming as he demonstrated his complete mastery over me. He owned my body, now and always. When he was whipping, I was his slave, and when he was fucking, I was his whore. When he was inside me, he’d reach round with the whip and caress my naked flesh with the soft leather. Pain and pleasure, bound together into one.

I climaxed. Wetness shot out of me, and I buried my scream in my pillow. Roger pulled out, and I could hear him once again at the bureau. “I’m surprised you got this, you slut,” he said, hefting something in his hand. “These are usually for more advanced sluts, but I guess you like it dirty, huh?” He grabbed me by the hips and flung me round, so that I was on my back. The leather bindings turned with me, so that I still helpless, still pinned in place, but not in too much pain. Roger mounted my chest. There he was, kneeling over me, his cock and balls filling up the sky. And then, he thrust the final toy inside my mouth: A ring gag, with a ring the perfect size for Roger.

He placed his tip against the opening. If I had thought myself dominated before, now, I was utterly helpless. He could slide his dick in and out of my mouth as easily as he could squeeze himself. And he knew it. I saw him, grinning at me from those miles above, looking down at my pinned face and heaving tits. He knew I was in his power – there for the sole purpose of pleasing him. And please him I did. He thrust into my mouth, caught the tight edges of the ring and the hot wet firmness of my throat, and exploded. I swallowed his cum like the slut I was, licking his tip for every last drop.

Want more steam? I have included my latest best-selling novel, Mr. PERFECT O here.

Mr. Perfect O is an Amazon top 60 best seller, it’s 475 pages. Enjoy!

Mr Perfect O Amazon Top 60 Best-Seller She's depriving me, and I'll teach her a lesson. I am going to make her scream my name, beg for more... They call me Mr. Perfect O for a reason. I specialize in delivering the wettest, mind blowing 'O's' ever. Call me a manwhore, But as a single dad with responsibilities, I don't have much choice. Until, I see her. Tori is forbidden fruit, my six year old's school teacher. I don't do relationships. I never get with younger women. But one look at those luscious eyes and that perfect

a$$, And I wanna break all rules. When she calls me to discuss the progress of my daughter, The only thing progressing is my d*ck. It's growing tall and hard, And it's so ready to claim the virgin. But then she finds out what I do for a living. Guess, who's the one begging now?

Chapter 1 Ross

“Thank you, sir. We’ll be in touch.” The young man stood, and as his chair made an awful sound against the hard, tiled floor, he extended his hand. Calling me sir grated my nerves. He could have addressed me Ross, but being half my age, I assumed he was showing respect for his elders. Too bad he held my fate in his hands, or I might have told him off. I grabbed his hand and met his eyes, gripping tight. “Thank you.” Every interview I’d been to over the past month had been with managers half my age, and they would no doubt give the jobs to other men half my age as well.

Since losing my job, it had been a struggle, and if it were just me, I’d find something with mediocre pay and any available hours. But with my six-year-old, Katie, to raise, I had to find something that would do more than pay the bills and still allow me a little time to see her grow up. Her mother, Sarah had passed away three years ago when Katie was only three. She’d suffered a long battle those three years after having our daughter and then going through dialysis and every experimental drug and procedure we could find. She’d wanted more than anything to be around to see Katie grow up to, but that wasn’t in the cards. Her kidneys had failed, and after a long, hard battle, she passed away. It took a lot of time, but I’d come through the worse of my mourning period with some of my sanity intact. Watching Katie grow up had been the biggest blessing of my life, although it was bittersweet without her mother to share it with. She barely remembered her mother, and to keep a bit of

stability, I’d tried to keep the same babysitter as long as possible. As it turned out, in three years, we’d been through four. I checked my watch as I left the office and shook my head at the time. I hated late interviews, and thankfully my sitter was able to grab my daughter when needed. I rushed right home, lucky enough to miss the rush hour traffic and found Katie and Mia, the latest babysitter who had been with us for almost a year now, playing cards in the middle of the living room floor. “Daddy!” Katie was on her feet and giving me a big hug within seconds of hitting the door. Mia turned over on her side, propping herself up on one elbow as the hem of her shirt hiked up to expose the soft skin of her midriff, and the little turquoise belly ring that always caught my attention. “Any luck, Mr. Reed?” She asked as she sat up, revealing a low-cut neckline that showed more of the black bra beneath it than it should. I couldn’t

remember a time ever seeing her in clothes that weren’t full of rips, intricately tied knots, or cut off in some way to expose more than a grown man like me should see from a girl who was barely eighteen. I’d asked her many times not to dress in such inappropriate clothes, and since today’s outfit was much less revealing than some of the short shorts and tank tops she usually wore over, I decided not to scold her for it. With her living just down the street, I’d made her go home many times and change. I didn’t want Katie thinking it was okay to wear such things. “We’ll see. They said they’d be in touch, but that’s usually a no.” I pulled out my wallet and hated that every time I had done so lately, I cringed knowing money was growing tighter and tighter. Thankfully my date would be cheap. Melanie had never wanted to do more than fuck, and after the week I’d had looking for work, she was just what I needed.

“Here’s some money for dinner tonight. Order out whatever like.” “For twenty bucks? It looks like it’s pizza again. And I’ll just keep the change.” Mia smiled, and I let out a long breath and patted her back as she walked into the kitchen ahead of me. “Look, Mia, I know you’ve wanting to help out, but here, take your check.” I pulled it from the fridge and handed it to her. She’d held it there a week in case I needed it for groceries, but I assured her things weren’t that bad yet. “Are you sure? I mean, it’s not that big of a deal.” She was a good kid, despite her slutty clothes and shook my head and touched her arm. If I thought it appropriate, I would have pulled her in for a hug, but I didn’t think I could handle it with that bare waistline she was sporting in her short tee. “You’re a good kid, but really. It’s okay. I’m going to talk my friend tonight and see if she has any

leads on a job and hopefully, things start to pick up.” She nodded and stared at her feet. “Will you be late?” “I could be the usual time, but if it goes later, I’ll text you.” I turned and hurried upstairs to get ready as Mia ordered their pizza and in another twenty minutes I was headed across town to Melanie Porter’s house. I’d met Melanie a little over a year ago when I’d decided to get back in the dating world so I could have a sex life. My wife had been much younger than me, by twenty-one years, and so when she died at the age of thirty-four, I had longed to find someone who reminded me of her sexually. I was always attracted to younger women, and Melanie at twenty-seven was just my type. She met me at the door of her townhouse with a lazy grin. “I’ve been looking forward to seeing you

all day.” She stepped aside, and I entered, noticing that she’d left the lights down low. The sun was setting, and its orange and pink glow shone through the patio door, creating the only light other than an overhead light in the kitchen. “Sorry I had to see you so early. You know my situation.” I gave her an apologetic look, and she shook her head and stepped closer placing a long finger against my lips. She was one of the sexiest women I’d ever met, and it wasn’t because she was the prettiest, but because she had sex appeal. Her face was flawless, with angelic features and a few imperfections which only complimented her looks and made them exotic. She was average height, but her heels put her just a couple of inches shorter than me and her curvy shape, was a bit off-balance at the top. She carried herself like a queen, with more confidence than anyone I’d ever been with, and it made my dick hard as diamonds. Though she had only dressed in a robe, she wore it like a goddess.

“It’s fine. How is the little princess? Ruling king and castle I presume?” She planted a peck on my lips and wasted no time rubbing her hand against my crotch, feeling the rigid length that waited for her and had longed for her all day as well. “She’s perfect. How’ve you been?” She threw her head back and gave a breathy sigh as she met my eyes. “Hungry.” She dropped to her knees, and my zipper came down in a heartbeat. She didn’t even go for the belt and instead reached inside my pants and pulled out my thick cock. Her smile was interrupted by her biting her lip and then my cock entering her mouth as I nudged forward. The head of my cock lay flat on her tongue, and she licked it all around, darting it into my piss hole as she cupped my balls through my clothes. “You were hungry.” I rubbed my hand through her hair and then pulled her closer to allow my cock deeper into her throat.

Like a pro, her throat opened up accommodating as she inhaled deeply through her nose. Then, once I had my dick nice and deep, I pinched her nose and held her tight against me until she tapped out. She gasped as she pulled off my slobbery cock and her eyes met mine with a smile. “I’m always hungry for you, Ross. You’re so much more of a meal than most men.” She gripped my cock. It was so thick she could barely get her thumb and middle finger to connect around it. I’d always had an impressive cock, and though some ladies were intimidated by the size, all were appreciative of it once they’d had a ride. I had a talent that some men knew nothing about. How to give the wettest, mind-blowing orgasms. She stood up and kissed my mouth, giving me a taste of my cock. “I’ve got a nice surprise for you.” She took my hand and led me into her bedroom. “Nice, I love the new tile.”

“Tile was more practical for my hobbies.” She gave me a wink. “But it wasn’t the tile I was referring to.” She extended her hand as if she were showing me what I’d won, and there was a large, black leather sofa in the middle of the room specifically contoured for sex. “You had this custom-made? I love it; it’s beautiful.” “You’re the first. I wanted to break it in properly.” She took my hand and led me to it, my thick cock bobbing as it protruded from my pants, her spit cooling as I moved. “I’m honored.” I stepped behind her and kissed her shoulder as I peeled away her robe. She lay back, and the custom sofa gave her hips a slight lift. I knew what the purpose of that was and it would make my job much easier. She watched me undress and then reached up to

me. Then I took her hand as I nudged myself between her thighs. She parted her knees, and they fell open exposing her soft, pink pussy, and though she was wet, I leaned down and dragged my tongue against her soft, creamy center. “Have you been playing with this pussy?” She was drenched. “I may have touched it a little while waiting. I couldn’t help myself.” She gave me a devilish grin and then rubbed her nipples as she licked her lips nice and slow. “Naughty girl. You know what I do to naughty girls, don’t you?” I stood and stroked my cock, spreading the pearly tear that had collected at the tip, and then I pressed it against her wet hole. “I’ll be a good girl, I promise.” She gave me a wink, and I thrust my hips and entered her in one quick movement. She cried out as half my cock filled her. I stilled, though her walls were soaked so much that

even my big cock slid right in with no problems. She ground her hips against me and moaned. “You’re already on my spot.” She rubbed her tits and pulled one of the tight, pink nipples into her mouth, sucking and rolling it between her teeth and tongue. I took the other one and took a long pull, and she cried out as my hips began to rock, my cock working her depths as I slid all the way in to my balls. I knew what she wanted, what she’d always called me for, so I pulled my cock from her depths and bumped it against her g-spot, pressing against it. She stopped sucking her tits long enough to moan. “Mm. You’re so fucking hard.” I worked her over good, stimulating her pussy until she was squealing with delight and pleasure as her first orgasm came spurting around my cock. I pulled out and let the last trickle hit my dick, then I crammed it back inside and worked that same tender spot, building it up until it was nice and spongy and full.

Her pussy gripped me, and then I backed out again, and her squirting drenched my cock. I let the warmth of her juices spurt all over me and then I pushed my cock back into her sopping hole. I found that special place right inside the top of her channel and drove my cock against it while she splashed all over me. This was the special kind of orgasms that Melanie had fallen in love with, and thankfully she didn’t want any kind of relationship in exchange for them. I loved the feel of her soaking hot pussy dripping all over my cock too, and there was nothing hotter than being buried deep inside a woman who knew how to squirt. I jerked my cock out as my balls tightened and shot my hot load all over her gorgeous tits. She glanced down at the pearly seed that had splashed there and took her soiled nipple into her mouth to taste my release. She went limp, her body already giving so much that she was weary from exertion. We were already laying in a puddle, and things were getting slippery

on her new tile and leather, but it was perfect for easy cleanup. Her eyes met mine as she panted. “People would pay you for this, you know. Might make that job hunt a bit easier.” I chuckled but glanced down to see that she wasn’t laughing. She was seriously suggesting that I sell orgasms. “I couldn’t do anything like that.” She let out a soft sigh. “I’d like to see you again at the end of the week, and perhaps we’ll talk more. Give it a thought, and I can show you how it’s done.” She kissed my lips, and I had to admit, it was the most successful things I’d done lately.

Chapter 2 Tori

It had been the longest day ever at the new job. Taking over a class in the middle of the first six weeks was not a good idea when it came to first grade. The kids had all loved the teacher I replaced, and it had taken me some time to earn their affection. I would forever be seen as the bad guy, the replacement who took their beloved Mrs. McConnel away. It wasn’t my fault that the lady had gotten married and moved across the country, but you couldn’t explain that to a bunch of kids. Some were warming up to me, and that was making it better, but first grade was still hard. I’d hoped to teach high school English, but since I was only twenty-two, and looked more like one of the kids than one of their superiors, I’d had a hard time

finding a job until this one opened up. I was the first called and couldn’t pass up the position. It was a foot in the door, and I hoped in a few years when I started to look more like a schoolmarm and less like a student, I’d get to move to a different grade where. The drive home wasn’t bad, but it could have been two blocks and would have still felt like forever. I couldn’t wait to get home to peace and the luxurious claw foot tub that my small house had since it had been built in the fifties. Luckily it had been remodeled by the previous owners. And considering the neighborhood was decent, and I could afford it and still, eat, it was a good find. I pulled up to my house to see that Kevin had made himself at home again, and when I walked into the house, I realized that was an understatement. “Babe, you’re home!” Kevin jumped over the back of my two-month-old sofa which I had thought it important to buy new instead of something used.

“What are you doing here?” I glanced over his shoulders at the three others he’d brought with him and then looked into his big, dopey brown eyes, which narrowed in a way that I expected a sarcastic comeback any second. “I wanted to be here when you got out of school. I missed my girl.” He leaned in and planted a kiss on my cheek and then offered me a crooked smile. He was gorgeous and a total loser. To think his charm is what attracted me to him was growing more and more laughable day by day and this wasn’t his first stunt he’d pulled at my house while I was gone. I stared up into his eyes as he raked his hand through his dirty blond hair and thought of the time over the summer when he flooded the neighbor’s yard after hooking up a makeshift slip and slide in my back yard. He’d invited the neighborhood kids hoping no one would call the police, but that had backfired on him when one of them skinned his knee, and his mother came over to find Kevin drinking. The cops had shown up, but not after Kevin had

ditched the beer, hiding it in my attic until they were gone. He was a constant screw up and I’d only gotten with him because, at the time we met, he was in college and had a steady job, but once summer hit, he was a different person. My best friend, Jackie, thought he was a moocher and found it convenient that he’d stopped working when I got hired on at the school. He spent most of his time over, so I’d given him a key. Big mistake. “I wanted to come home to some privacy, Kevin. I wanted to soak in the tub and lay on my couch and relax. I work hard all day around a bunch of kids, and I don’t want to come home and find your little friends here.” He pulled me into the kitchen trying to hush me. “Little friends? Those people are not much younger than you, for fuck’s sake. You sound like an old lady sometimes. And would it kill you to be a bit hospitable, don’t make me look bad in front of my

bros.” I couldn’t help noticing that one of his bros was a female and she constantly eyed Kevin like he was her next meal or perhaps her most recent. I was over it. I didn’t know how much more I could take of Kevin. He gave me his puppy eyes, which for some reason always made me grow tenderhearted, but I was still mad. “Give me your key. You can have it back when you learn to behave.” Or never. I wasn’t sure I’d ever trust him with it again. He turned his hip in my direction. “Reach in and get it.” His cock was bulging in his pants, and he wanted me to see it. We’d never had sex, and it was precisely this kind of behavior that had made me hesitate. I couldn’t see myself with someone like him. We’d done oral a few times, but he always got tired after he came and he’d only gone down on me a few times compared to the twenty or more blowjobs I’d given him. I reached into his pocket, knowing the keys were

dangerously close to his erection, but I looked him in the eye and fished them out, not even brushing against it. He pinned me against the counter, pressing it into my leg. “Come on, Tori. How about I send the guys home and you and I can fuck around? I’ll give you something to make up for it.” “No. How about, you take your friends and go the fuck home to your house to play video games.” I didn’t even own a gaming system and noticed he’d brought his over to hook up to my big screen which was a present from my aunt who’d helped me secure the house. “My mom’s there.” “Exactly. Maybe it’s time you grow up and get your own place, Kevin.” His eyes lit up. “You saying you want me to move in here with you?” He’d tried that stunt already, but

I wasn’t having it. “You know better. I don’t want anyone to live with me, especially a man who doesn’t have any desire to work.” There were so many people who would love to have a job, and there was Kevin—the type that would rather sit on his ass and do nothing instead of making a living. “Fine.” He turned and went to the TV and started yanking out cords and his friends got to their feet and helped him gather up all his junk. On their way out, Jackie came in. “Please tell me you’re finally kicking that loser to the curb.” She threw her purse on the floor by a chair and looked at me with pleading eyes. I let out a breath and a half-hearted chuckle. “Why don’t you tell me how you really feel?” She hated Kevin from the minute I’d met him. “You can do better and you should. Ditch him, and

we’ll go out and find you a hot guy. Someone who has a job and a desire to be more than a teenage boy for the rest of his life. Peter Pan needs to go.” “Well, I know one thing, the next one will be much older if I can help it. I don’t even know what I was thinking getting mixed up with a younger guy.” “So, did you tell him it’s over yet?” Jackie let out a long sigh as I shook my head in response. “You needed to do it yesterday. Rip that bandage off. You need to find a nice man your age, maybe a few years older.” “Not just a few, I want an older man.” She gave me a confused look. “You don’t mean old older, right? Like six years? Eighty years? “I don’t know. I’m not opposed to dating someone who is in their forties or fifties, as long as they treat me right.” I’d always had an affection for older men, and the ones I’d had in my life, my aunt’s

boyfriends, they were wonderful to me. “That’s awful. That’s like my dad’s age. Don’t you think that’s a bit gross?” “There are some attractive men out there at those ages. People don’t age the way they used to, and I like a mature man. Someone who knows how to treat a girl and wants to take care of her.” “That’s the creepy part, and in a few years, you’ll be taking care of him.” She rubbed her arms and curled her lip as if the thought made her skin crawl. “I couldn’t imagine dating someone my father’s age. I mean, he’s not a bad looking man, but he’s a dad, and he dresses like a dad and no.” “I’ve never had a dad, so I have nothing to compare that to.” I had grown up with my aunt after my parents, who had been about as responsible as Kevin when they had me, abandoned me.

“I’m sorry. I mean, surely there are some hot men of an older age out there, but what are the chances of you meeting one? Where would you meet? The seniors center on bingo night?” “There are some older attractive men at the school.” I shrugged, but she wasn’t buying it. She knew the men at the school, because she was the librarian there, and the person who had gotten me my teaching job. “You’re not talking about Mr. Miller, are you? He’s married, and his wife had only been dead two months.” She scrunched her nose and then began to laugh when I gave her a dirty look. “No, I’m not talking about Miller,” I said with a grimace. “You’re aware that everyone else is married, right? Most older men are.” I wasn’t going to tell her that I’d had my eye on someone already. I wasn’t sure if he was available, or even interested in a girl my

age, but he was super sexy.

Chapter 3 Ross

“Do you have to go out again, Daddy?” Katie’s eyelids were growing heavy as she looked up at me tugging on my pant leg. “I won’t be late, Cupcake. Daddy’s got a little business to take care of, and I’ll be home in a few hours.” I hated to leave her again so soon, but we’d spent the entire night before together curled up on the couch eating popcorn and ice cream and watching princess movies. “Can I watch TV in your room until you get back, Daddy? Please?” She reached up her arms and jumped up and down until I lifted her up and gave her a kiss on the nose.

“Fine, but no eating in my bed. And make sure you listen to Mia while I’m gone. No more sass, okay?” “Yes, sir.” She glanced at Mia and gave her a wide grin, and Mia shook her head. “Have a good night, Mr. Reed.” Mia was wearing a short skirt today with little pink canvas shoes that had something drawn on them in black ink, and her baby blue tank was barely big enough to hide the pink bra beneath it. I leaned forward and whispered in her ear. “Go upstairs and put on one of my t-shirts. I don’t want Katie thinking it’s okay to show that much bra.” “You usually say that much skin, and I cover up my skin and now it’s too much bra? It’s just fashion, Mr. Reed. Besides, this bra is super comfy.” She stuck out her chest, and I tried not to gawk at her perfect little tits which she always seemed proud to display.

“Please, you can find one in the second drawer from the top on the right side.” “Does it smell like your cologne?” She leaned in and sniffed the air around me, closing her eyes and lifting her chin as if she were going to kiss me. I’d known her for years, and she had come into my employment as a shy girl of seventeen, but now, at eighteen, she was forward and flirty. “I’m sure it does.” I turned and made my escape while I could, cursing my dick for responding to her proximity. Even though she was legal, she was way off limits and too young for me. I didn’t think she was as into me as she was just a hopeless flirt, but I’d never pursued someone her age. I drove across town wondering what Melanie wanted. Our date wasn’t until the weekend, and she usually saw other people so to get a call out of the blue was kind of strange for a Thursday. I pulled up next to her car and parked and then

made my way up to the door and knocked. Melanie answered dressed in a short cotton skirt that showed more leg than Mia’s and her low-cut silk blouse showed off her ample breasts. She was no girl, though. She was all woman, and if my cock hadn’t already been misbehaving because of Mia, it would have for Melanie. “Ross, it’s so good to see you. Come in.” Her greeting was much different when she was fully dressed, and we didn’t have a playdate set up. By the time I’d gotten a good hello out the last time, she’d already had my dick in her mouth. I walked in, and she offered me a seat in the living room. I lowered myself to the big red couch, and she joined me after pouring us a drink. “I know you’re wondering why I wanted to talk to you. The truth is, it’s a little too personal to talk about over the phone, and well, there are things about me I’d rather not discuss over dinner in a

crowded restaurant.” “And here I thought you couldn’t wait until Saturday.” I rested my elbow on the back of the couch and turned to face her. “Well, by the look of that raging wood you’re carrying, I’d say I’m not opposed to the idea, but I did call you here to talk. When I walked you out the other night you asked me to keep in mind you’re seeking employment. Now, I know we’ve managed to keep things between us private, and I haven’t shared every little detail about my personal life, particularly how I make a living, but let’s just say, that I supplement my income by providing services to people by offering something I specialize in.” “Are you telling me that you’re a prostitute?” My eyes narrowed, and I gave her a hard look. She’d told me that I was one of the few men she had intercourse with which was why we’d always been so carefree.

“No, I’m not a prostitute. Not exactly. I don’t have intercourse with other people, but I provide entertainment.” She slipped off her shoe and trailed her foot up my pant leg brushing it against my calf. “Say a man has a foot fetish, he might want to rub my feet with oil or have me rub his cock with my feet. He might simply want to watch them while he strokes his cock, and then spill his come all over them. Where on earth does one get that sort of thrill, and better yet, where do they get that type of acceptance? I provide that service.” “You specialize in foot fetishes?” I adjusted my cock as her foot trailed up to the back of my knee. “Many things, actually. Do you know that there are men who like to be humiliated while they pleasure themselves? There are also men who want to perform oral on a woman or smell them. I have one client that likes to wear a diaper, and he pretends to nurse from me.” I suddenly realized that I was providing her with

her fetish, which was squirting orgasms. “We all have our kinks, I suppose.” “Yes, but you have a gift. Your cock is the hardest I’ve ever fucked, which is what makes it perfect for giving squirting orgasms. It’s a tool that you could use to make yourself a very rich man.” I rubbed my stubbly chin. “You think I should sell sex like you mentioned the other day? Isn’t that illegal?” “You would have to keep it in a small circle, but yes, I do think you could make out very well by charging for these services. I say that because I asked a few of my friends, discreetly of course, and they’d love to pay you generously for your time. You’d have to use protection, of course.” “Of course.” I knew my tone was accusing, but I thought of the men who were coming on her feet and sucking her tits and wondered if she’d ever gone father with any of them.

“This is a business. I don’t sleep with the men I service. Aside from them having their release on me or near me, I never do more.” She kept a level stare on me as she clarified. “Good to know.” I took a deep breath, and she slid closer. “Would you like to know a few of the things that you could offer? I’ve already got a couple of people who want me to feel you out on some things.” She rested her arm on the back of the couch with mine and reached for my hair, stroking it softly. The gesture put me at ease. We were friends, her and I. And I knew she must care for me deeply to admit these things to me. I’d always known she saw other men, but not like this and after we’d both gotten tested after we met, we’d decided that with all other’s we’d use protection. “Sure. I’m curious.” I leaned into her hand and closed my eyes a moment. Then I felt her hand rest on my leg and she rubbed slow circles there.

“Well, you’re aware that your size is impressive, and as I’ve told you, you’re harder than any cock I’ve ever had. I have a few friends who are interested in squirting orgasms, and their husbands and boyfriends are incapable of helping them. You not only have the tool, but you know how to use it.” I’d heard that there were men who didn’t know how to give those kinds of orgasms, which is why Melanie loved her sessions with me, but at the same time, these women weren’t single. “They’re married? I don’t know if I can do that.” “You’re not the one making the conscious effort to cheat, Ross. They are. Let their guilt be their own. You are simply providing a service. Besides, one of the married women I know of would like to have her husband present.” “What the fuck? I’m not sure about getting into some devil’s three-way.” I shook my head. “You don’t have to touch the man. And he

wouldn’t participate, he’d be there for humiliation only.” “You want me to humiliate him while I’m fucking his wife?” “No, the wife will humiliate him. You just fuck. I know it sounds strange but here.” She passed me a price list, and she had a few things written down that I’d perform and how much I’d get paid. My throat went dry as I read the amount. I cleared my throat. “There are people who would pay me to blow it? At parties?” “Yes, I have a few young ladies who will be married soon, and it’s their fantasy to hire a toy for the night. It’s an alternative to a bachelorette party. You’d walk around and flirt and dance with the ladies, let them touch you, suck you. You could kiss them and touch their breasts, but there wouldn’t be penetration other than your cock in their mouths. They like to show off a bit. It gets rather fun.”

“You’re telling me, that I could make twelve-grand in one night for letting a room full of women suck and fondle my dick?” She rubbed my cock through my pants; the erection was still there from Mia. “I know, it’s crazy, right? Your stamina is a fine selling point as well. I wouldn’t even suggest it if I thought you’d go out there and bust a nut at the first pretty face that smiled at your cock.” She gave me a sympathetic look. “I know it’s a lot to digest, but I know you care about your daughter too and want to give her the world. This is a lot of money, and it is fast money, too. Think it over and let me know. I can set you up well, and I’m willing to do so as long as you keep giving me what I want for free.” She stroked my cock with her firm fist and then leaned over taking it into her mouth. She rolled her tongue over the tip and then took it down her throat. She worked me until I came a half hour later, busting my nut so deep in her throat that she didn’t have any chance to taste it.

“Think about it,” she said as she walked me to her door. “I will.” It seemed almost too good to be true, but if I could make it through just a few of these sessions, then I could build my savings back up in no time, and it would tide me over until I found a job. I thought about it the rest of the way home, and when I got there, I noticed my bedroom lamp on. Katie was waiting in my bed, and I prepared myself to go up and tuck her into her own bed. As I rounded the corner and walked into my bedroom, I noticed movement in my bed and the TV was still on, playing some angry talk show where everyone was yelling. But it wasn’t Katie in my bed. “Hey, Mr. Reed.” Mia rose to her knees, and then all fours as she crawled across my big king-size bed. She’d taken my advice to put on one of my shirts, but that was all she was wearing aside from

her little pink cotton boy shorts. “I already tucked Katie into her own bed. She was restless, and I was enjoying the movie. I hope you don’t mind me finishing up in here. I didn’t want to go downstairs. Your bed is so warm.” She grabbed my blanket and pulled it up to her breasts, which were more than covered in my t-shirt, however, her thighs were more than exposed as she sat cross-legged with her feet up under her, giving me a nice view in the dim light. “Where are your clothes, Mia?” She got to her feet, and she looked like something out of a porno tape I’d watched in high school many years ago. I’d beaten my cock to that so many times I’m surprised it still wanted to be friends. I tried not to have impure thoughts but was coming up short. “You told me to put on one of your shirts, so, I did.” She casually lifted her shoulder and then smiled innocently. The little slut knew exactly what she was doing to me.

“Get dressed, Mia. It’s time you go home.” If it ever would have been easy to fuck her, that was the time, but there was no way I was going to go there with her. Too young, too young, too young. Totally Off Limits.

Chapter 4 Tori

For some reason, it always took the parents way longer to adapt to the pick-up line rules than it did the kids. There were people cutting in line, yelling obscenities out the window in front of the children, and even one mother who got out of her car, leaving it parked in the line, to walk up and get her kid, so she didn’t have to wait behind the others. I informed her that we don’t do that, and how important it is to keep the line moving when he pulled up. I excused myself and hurried back to my line duties. Katie Reed was my favorite student, and her father was my favorite parent. Not because we’d met, but because I’d seen him from afar. The school had

Open House Night a week before I started teaching, so I didn’t have the advantage of meeting the children’s parents that night, and sadly, most parents hadn’t shown up for class parties. I’d have to assert myself if I wanted to be noticed. So, I took Katie by the hand and walked her up wishing I’d stopped by the bathroom on my way out to freshen up a bit. I probably smelled like glue, and my hair was mussed with sweat from being outside at recess. Katie looked up at me with her big green eyes and the sun reflecting off her bright auburn hair, making it look like flames. “That’s my daddy.” She pointed to the car, and we walked forward. I opened the car door, and as she climbed inside, she introduced me. “Daddy, this is my teacher, Ms. Bloom. She’s going to stay with us now cause Mrs. McConnel quit.” Her father gave me a warm smile, and my breath hitched when our eyes met.

He had the same green eyes as his daughter except his smoldered. His salt and peppered hair told me he was once dark haired and he looked as if he spent most of days at the gym, or outside somewhere doing man’s work. I suddenly imagined him shirtless and sweaty and found myself stumbling over my words. Even his facial hair was sexy. “I will get with you soon to discuss Katie’s progress.” He seemed confused. “Is everything all right?” I leaned across to help Katie with her seatbelt. “Yes, you’re perfect—I mean, it’s perfect— your daughter’s doing well.” About that time the car behind us began to honk, and I bumped my head backing out of the car. “I’ll call you.” I shut the door, and he drove away. I had looked like a proper idiot. The look on his face when I’d said he was perfect told me he caught that I was

attracted to him. I tried not to let it get me down. I guessed that many women thought he was attractive and so he was used to it. As if the end of the day couldn’t get any worse, I arrived home to find Kevin waiting on the stoop with a bottle of wine and a bouquet of flowers that still had the $4.99 price sticker on them along with a big red slash that showed it was reduced. “Hey, sexy. I’ve missed you.” He leaned in and kissed me and even though I was on the verge of telling him to get lost, I still had a weakness for him. I wasn’t sure what it was because he was nothing like Katie’s dad, who I was still wet in the panties for, but he was more like a lost puppy. You couldn’t help but want to feed him. “Thank you for the flowers. They’re lovely.” I put them to my nose, and it crinkled as I smelled like jalapeno peppers. He’d bought them at the market. I pulled away before my eyes started burning. “Let’s go put them in some water.” Or on some

nachos. I unlocked the door and locked my arms in his to walk inside, and he went straight to the cabinet and took out two wine glasses and poured us some wine. “Would you like to have some take out with me?” I had barely gotten the words out when he came up and kissed me. “I want to be close to you, Tori.” He rubbed his stiff cock against me and then cupped my sex. I thought about the sexy salt and pepper hunk I’d met at the school, and another tingle erupted between my legs. “Do you want to go to the bedroom?” I let out a huff and gave him a sideward glare, but he raised his hands. “We can sixty-nine, baby. I’ll let you sit on my face.” He was so repulsive at times that I wanted to punch him, but the heat was blossoming at my core, and I had to quench it. I let him lead me there, and once we were beside

the bed, he slowly undressed me before himself and then slipped his finger down between my legs. He rubbed my swollen bud below my mound, and then he lay back pulling me to his side. “Straddle my face, baby. I’m going to eat that fucking pussy so good.” He had a way with words that didn’t do him any favors, but I gave in and climbed on him, straddling his chest facing his cock. He lifted my ass and spread my folds, kissing them like they could kiss him back. He let his tongue dart to my ass, and he pressed his tongue into my little star, and I jumped not expecting it. I took my time taking his cock into my mouth, but once I did, I rolled my tongue around the rim of his head and then took him to the back of my mouth. There wasn’t much more to take in, but he reached his hands down and pressed the back of my head down far, not letting me catch any air, and I choked. My gag reflexes went into overdrive, and I pulled away, my eyes watering. “That’s right, baby. Choke on my fat cock. Your

mouth is so fucking hot.” He slapped my ass, and I took my time taking it back in only because I knew that he’d do that again. He licked my ass, and then I felt his fingers slip inside my tight star. “You should let me fuck you here, Tori. You’d still be a virgin then. I’d take my time and make sure it didn’t hurt you.” His voice was sincere, but there was no way I wanted to be penetrated in the ass before my vagina. He never understood a damned thing about me. I climbed off and crossed my arms, and he gave me a dirty look. “What the fuck’s the matter with you?” His pissy tone was enough to make me mad, and I folded my arms and met his eyes. “I’m not doing that!” “Fine, relax. Come up here and finish sucking me, please? It won’t take me long to come.” ‘Then you should have no problem rubbing one off.

The bathroom’s that way.” I pointed to my bathroom, and he stood and stared at the floor. “It’s not easy, you know. I care about you, but people in normal relationships fuck, and I wanted the night to be fun.” “Yeah? Why would you expect something more? All we do is a fight.” I was to the point I didn’t give a damn. “I was hoping I could use the house. For a tournament. The guys need a place with a big screen so we can hook it all up and play together.” I couldn’t believe he was asking for my fucking house, but at least this time he asked. “Fine, go ahead. But I want everyone out of here by one a.m., and you’re cleaning up after. Also, no more than ten people.” He flashed me a wink and his boyish charm shined through. “With me and you it makes ten. Thanks,

Tori. You’re the best.” He went to the bathroom and stayed in there a minute while I set out some food for his company and then retreated to my room. Three hours later, he’d managed to behave and keep it down, but I hoped he’d mind my curfew and ask his friends to go home as soon as possible. I didn’t want anyone staying behind. Instead of joining them, I decided to soak in a long, hot bath and as I lay there, I had more thoughts about Mr. Reed. I was still afraid he saw me as a clumsy fool and hoped that if I had another chance, I’d make him see differently. I still had one opportunity to talk to him, and that was about Katie’s reading scores. She was reading more than kids two grades ahead of her, and I felt she should enroll in the gifted and talented program at school. I wondered if she got her mind from her father? I’d already checked into her file to make sure she was a single parent child and seeing how there was no

mention of another parent, not even on an emergency contact, her mother was probably deceased or not in the picture. I wondered if he was interested in younger women or if he was one of those men who had reservations. I didn’t want him for his money, the truth was, being a virgin at twenty-two was getting old, but I couldn’t give myself to some asshole like Kevin who was immature and not really as in love with me as he was my big screen TV. That slow ache was back between my legs, and I couldn’t help but give it attention. I’d learned that kind of desire didn’t like to be ignored, so I reached down and rubbed my hand flat against my mound, and after rubbing a bit of firm pressure, I parted my folds with my index and ring finger so I could work my clit nice and softly with my middle fingertip. I liked to graze it, nice and slowly, barely touching until the desire built so much that I felt I’d come apart. My knees went together, and I clenched sending delicious waves of ecstasy through me as I

came, sending waves through the bathwater as I moved my hips involuntarily. A moan escaped, and my cheeks flared hot as I remembered I wasn’t home alone. I relaxed down into my water which I suddenly realized had gone cold.

Chapter 5 Ross

I was a bit on guard with my first job, and I kept a close eye over my shoulder and at my back as I walked into the hotel. I trusted Melanie, but this all seemed a bit too good to be true. I hoped that these clients were good people and not some crazy fuckers who would tie me up and take all of my money. I wasn’t for getting rolled, and even though I knew people hooked up like this every day, one still had to be careful, male or female. I thought about the men that Melanie serviced and wondered if she ever got scared or had anyone get rough with her. She wasn’t exactly a tiny woman, but she was still not muscular or strong enough to manhandle anyone or get herself out of a situation.

I approached the door to the room number on the card that Melanie had given me and knocked. A few moments later, a woman, who looked to be around thirty-five, slender and attractive, opened the door and smiled. “Hello, you must be Ross. I’m Claire Richard.” She stepped aside, and I went into the room with her. “Yes. Melanie told me that you were attractive, but I had no idea you’d be so beautiful.” The woman was pretty, but I was just buttering her up. She was definitely above average, but she wasn’t the most gorgeous woman I’d ever seen. I might pick her up in a bar, fuck her for one night, but she wasn’t my type. But that wasn’t what this was about at all. I didn’t have to be attracted to her in any sense; I didn’t want ever to see her again, all I had to do was ram my cock in her and make her come like a fountain. “You’re sweet and very handsome.” She walked across the room and lowered herself onto the bed.

“Melanie tells me that you’re also very talented, and you can guarantee me a nice, wet time?” She lifted a brow, and I nodded. I was confident that I could give her what she wanted and she wasted no time undressing and lying back on the bed. She was a pretty blonde with nice, plump lips, a small waist and big, though fake, breasts. The little tuft of hair that covered her mound was a perfect match, which told me her blond hair was one of the only natural things about her. I stood at the end of the bed as she rubbed her legs together and parted them as if playing peek-a-boo with me and undressed. Her eyes followed my body down and up again, meeting my eyes with a look of approval. “Very impressive.” My stiff cock was ready to do its job, and I decided I’d prime her with the vibrator she left on the bed. Melanie had told me she would encourage the customers to bring their toys, but just in case, I had brought a tiny egg vibrator to stimulate her clit. It

was vital to a good, splashy orgasm, and made my work a hell of a lot easier. I turned it on, and the hum was nice and steady as I lay it across her clit. “Good luck with that thing. I’ve tried a hundred times to make myself come with it, and I can’t make it happen.” I rubbed it around, and she moaned, grinding her hips upward. I slipped the vibe in and worked it in an upward position. She cried out and covered her mouth. “Oh, my, Ross. You do know right where to touch a woman.” “Just wait until I get my big cock in you, you’re going to come your head off.” Her eyes widened, and she squealed with excitement as I worked her. Then I let her hold the vibrator a moment while I sheathed my cock and then I took it over again. I spread her legs wide and tilted her hips as I centered my cock into position. “Mm. I almost forgot, will you use the clamps and

cuffs on the nightstand?” I glanced over to see that she’d brought along some nipple clamps and fuzzy hot pink handcuffs. I lifted a brow, and she smiled. “I’ll pay you a hundred more.” “Sure.” I took the handcuffs and brought her wrists together above her head and locked them. She let them fall back over her head, and I knew she’d be helpless to do anything about the nipple clamps. “You sure you want these?” “Yes, please. And if you could spank my tits and jerk those off during my orgasm?” She wasn’t fazed at all about her requests, and I shrugged. “Which orgasm? You’re going to have many.” I set the clamps in place, and they were attached by a loose chain which lay against her breasts. “Whichever you like, Sir.” Something about the way she’d said sir had my dick even harder than I’d imagined and once I had her clamped and tied, I centered myself back against her wet slit and

nudged my cock in. She was a tight fit, and I wasn’t sure I’d be able to get all the way in, but that wouldn’t matter, what I needed was only about two inches inside and upward. The magic button, also known as the g-spot. I thrust my cock hard, and she jumped and cried out, “It’s so big and hard, Ross. I’ve never known one so hard. Ever.” She winced as I worked it in and then soon enough I was fucking her nice and steady. I worked her hole a bit, and she came once, giving me what I’d need. That initial come, no matter how minuscule it was, was like a doorway to the floodgates, and after that, I had her worked into a frenzy. She brought her hands down and rubbed her tits, teasing the nipple clamps which I wasn’t quite ready to rip off. I wanted her to be good and tender first. Her channel tightened and the grip of her button, which was super spongy against my cock, told me

that she was almost ready so, I held that vibrator on her clit relentlessly until she was begging. I met her eyes as I steady fucked her. “Do you feel that pinch?” “I feel like I’ve got to pee.” She tightened her walls, and I shook my head. “That’s not pee; you’re about to come, let it come, Claire. Don’t hold back.” I ground my hips against her button and pulled away allowing the dam to break free. Her soaking come gushed, and her eyes widened. “Oh, my! I did it!” She celebrated as I continued to fuck her and I couldn’t help but belt a laugh. She did too and then, in a moment, she relaxed, and I thrust hard against her, pulling my cock back only as needed to give her room to spray. As she cried out, her pussy spurting more hot come all over my cock, soaking my balls, I reached up and jerked her clamps off, and she came again, this time getting

splashed in the face as I thrust against her with a wet slapping noise. The hotel’s room service would be angry, but by the end of the session, I had her laying in soaked sheets, panting for breath with tears in her eyes. “I never thought I could. Thank you so much. Your dick is so hot and so incredible. I’d like to have you again next week if possible. Maybe midweek?” She kept twisting and pinching her legs together, and I could tell that there was something going on. “Midweek isn’t going to work for me.” I leaned in and rubbed her mound. “Are you sure you’re finished?” I slipped my hand up her thigh and parted her, inserting three fingers into her channel and sure enough as soon as I touched it, she gushed as a dam had burst, her come soaking my hand. She writhed on the bed with tears flowing steadily. “Thank you. Oh, you’re so amazing. I’ll pay you double if you can do midweek. Please.” She was

breathless, and her money was good. It wasn’t like I had a lot of people willing to pay me that kind of money for my time or my body. Yet. Melanie seemed to think that it was all going to work out, and how could I turn down money? “Okay, Wednesday?” “Yes, please. And I’ll make sure to put new batteries in my vibrator. You sure gave it a workout. And me one as well.” She let loose a soft giggle. “Well, I’m glad you enjoyed yourself.” She handed me the money, and I counted my hundreds before I stuffed them into my pocket, and sure enough, she’d slipped in a couple of extra crisp hundreds. I raised a brow, but she held up her hand. “You’re so worth it.” Too much of that type of praise was going to have my ego soaring. I waited for her to shower and leave before I got cleaned up and then I got in the car to head home. I

decided to call Melanie and tell her thanks and to let her know how it went. She let out a long sigh. “Ross, please tell me you’re in a good mood, and all went well.” “I’m in a fantastic mood, and all went according to plan, and it was so successful that Claire tipped me two-hundred extra, and booked me for Wednesday.” “That’s great. So, it wasn’t that bad, huh?” She sounded a bit out of breath, and I had to wonder what her night had been like. “No, it wasn’t. I’ll do it again. It’s the easiest money I’ve ever made in my life. I just wanted to say thanks. I finally feel like things are looking up.” I let out a sigh of relief, and she let loose a giggle. “I’m so relieved. I worried you’d hate it and then I’d have to disappoint the others. You have quite

the schedule building, and I’m sure that they’ll want to see you again after. The next job is a bit different. It’s the one where the lady would like her husband to watch. Is that going to be a problem? They are a nice couple, he’s in his fifties, and she’s twenty-nine.” The age difference seemed okay, and no one was too young, so I’d play along. “Sounds good to me, especially since I saw the rates.” “It is always going to be more money anytime there is more than one person. The parties are the best rates. You’ll make a killing and the best thing about those, once one person has a party like that, then the others at the party will want to have their fun too and you’ll get other bookings. Just wait, you’re going to have some fun, especially when you get used to the clients. You’ll be like family.” She let loose another giggle, and I couldn’t imagine being so intimate with another couple that I stopped seeming like a job. I trusted her though.

“It’s exciting, to say the least. I’ll see you for our weekly appointment?” She said she wanted to continue seeing me for our fun. “Yes, I can’t let these girls have all the fun. Be sure and save a nice big load for me. Don’t go giving it all away.” Her voice was a scolding tone, and I laughed. “Oh, I promise I won’t give it away, but I can’t promise I won’t sell it.” We shared a laugh, and when we said goodbye, I had hope that things would be okay for the first time since losing my job. I just couldn’t let anyone close to me find out what I was doing. Above all, I had to protect Katie, and she could never know the lengths I’d gone through to take care of her.

Chapter 6 Tori

I rolled over in bed and felt my hard tablet beneath me. It jabbed into my side and hurt enough to wake me up. I pulled the thing from under me and placed it on the bedside table and then heard laughter from the living room. Kevin and his friends were still here, and it was almost eight a.m. So much for having them out by midnight. I got to my feet and wrapped my robe a bit tighter around me and headed out to see what they were up to. It appeared that the tournament was still ongoing and two of the players were so intent on the game, that they didn’t see me there. “Go that way, you idiot. You’re going to get killed.” They jabbered back and forth to one another and jerked their

bodies around as they played like they were inside the game. “Where’s Kevin?” I rubbed my eyes, and they both shrugged, and then they glanced at each other and went back to their game. Some of the others had gone home, including the only female of the bunch, who had always given me ugly looks. I decided to go to the kitchen and get some coffee and see if Kevin was around. With any luck he had breakfast going, but he wasn’t there either. I prepared my cup of coffee, which only took a couple of minutes, and then I heard a noise in my laundry room. Kevin. I headed there hoping to convince him that the deadbeats in my living room needed to go and that the tournament was over. But then as I stepped toward the door, I heard two voices, and one was female. My heart began to race. Was he really doing this in

my house? I took a deep breath and opened the door a small crack. Kevin stood with his pants down around his knees as he thrust into the girl with the dirty looks who was leaned over my washing machine taking his cock and two fingers in her ass. Opening the door was enough to grab Kevin’s attention, and as he looked over, I folded my arms across my chest. Kevin stopped mid-stroke, and the girl glanced over her shoulder. “Oops.” “Babe, what do you want me to say? I’m sorry.” He pulled his dick from her and turned to pull up his pants. “Get the fuck out of me house and take her with you. I want all of your shit gone, so you don’t have any reason to come back.” I walked back into the kitchen, and Kevin followed, much to the dismay of his girl who followed him in with a what the fuck expression.

“Kevin is tired of you neglecting him for your job. Maybe if you put out a little more, he wouldn’t have to cheat.” Kevin held up his hand to the girl. “You’re not helping, Angel.” Then he gave me a little shrug and a grin. “She doesn’t know what she’s saying.” He’d obviously told her all of that. “I don’t think you had to lie to her to get her to fuck you; she looks easy enough. Get out, Kevin. Seriously, at this point, I don’t even care.” “Yeah, I can tell you are really broken up about it. Who is he, Tori? Who have you been seeing? Cause there has to be another man if you’re not even pissed off about this.” His eyes were hard, and Angel huffed behind him. “Do you care about her or me, Kev? Because from what you told me, you were done with this bitch.” Angel wasn’t doing herself any favors, but she did say enough to bring him around, and he realized

that I was done. He better not piss off his new girlfriend. “Come on, Angel. Let’s go.” He took her hand and dragged her out of the kitchen and then I heard him yelling to his buddies that the tournament was over and to pack up. He let them know it was my doing and they were all pissed off at me as they left. I didn’t care. I slammed the door shut and released a long breath. To say it didn’t hurt me that Kevin had cheated would be a lie, but it wasn’t like I’d expected it. It might have hurt more if I hadn’t been at the end of my rope with him and scoping out a new man. I walked around the house picking up the trash they’d left lying around and took it out back to the waste bin, and after an hour of cleaning up my house and vacuuming their cookie crumbs, Jackie showed up. “Yikes, looks like I came at a bad time. If you’re spring cleaning, you’re a little late.”

“No, I’m cleaning up after the gaming tournament that my ex-boyfriend hosted in my living room before fucking his barely legal girlfriend over my washing machine.” I sprayed my coffee table down with furniture polish and wiped away the gunk they’d left behind with their snacks. “Wait, did I hear you right? You did say ex, right? As in you finally broke up with that little piece of trash?” “Did you hear the part about him fucking someone against my washing machine?” It probably wasn’t a surprise to her either, but the fact that I’d ditched him had been. I’d put up with a whole lot from Kevin in the past, and she’d begged me a few times to do better for myself. “Please tell me it’s for good.” She let out a breath and slumped down on my couch dramatically. “Yes, it’s finally over for good. I’m done with little boys. As a matter of fact, I’ve already set my sights

on someone else.” I sat on the couch beside her. “Do you know my student, Katie, the one I bring into the library.” “Yes, the little red-haired girl. She’s so smart.” Jackie leaned back against the couch. “Right, well, I am totally crushing on her dad.” “Oh, nice. Is he hot? I guess you gave up on much older men.” She assumed that since he had a sixyear-old daughter, he couldn’t be too old. “He’s an older man, maybe in his forties. He must have had her in his thirties. He’s so hot, and he must work out. He’s got a better body than Kevin, and many more muscles.” “Kevin didn’t have muscles. He was a little boy.” She was exaggerating a bit, but I couldn’t help but laugh as I elbowed her side. “Forty is still too old, girl. People will think you’re his daughter and the little girl’s big sister.”

“If he will even go out with me, maybe. But, I’m not going to let that deter me. I’m tired of little boys; I want a man. I want to give myself to a man, too. Not some kid who doesn’t know what I need.” “You sure you don’t want to go down to the club with me next weekend, and we can find you a hot guy that is maybe a few years older, but still in his twenties.” “Still focused on sex, you mean? No thanks.” “There’s nothing wrong with sex, you know. You do want to have sex, eventually, right?” “Of course, I do, Silly. I just want to make sure that it’s with a man who knows how to treat me and how to make me feel good in more ways than one. I can’t tell you how tired I am of oral sex.” “That’s because you’re the only one performing. That should always be a two-way deal if you ask me. I’m not putting his dick in my mouth unless

he’s going downtown.” Jackie shook her head and pursed her lips. “Well, lots of times I did it for Kevin so he’d stop pressuring me to fuck him and go to sleep.” I rolled my eyes and Jackie gave me a sympathetic look. “You poor thing. You really do need a man. Someone that will make your toes curl and your eyes roll back in your head.” “I need Mr. Reed. I think I’m going to call him and ask him to come down to the school for a meeting. I need to talk to him about his daughter’s reading level, and I thought that she might be a great candidate for the Gifted and Talented program. She’s bright in other areas too, and well above the other children even in the way she carries herself. She’s like a little old lady.” Jackie seemed to agree. “Probably the older parent influence.”

“I thought while I have him in my room, I might see if he’d like to get together sometime. At least see if he’s dating or interested in someone my age. Not that I’d come out and ask, but you know, subtly.” She rubbed her chin. “I don’t know, Tori, it seems a bit wrong to use your student/teacher conference time to try and pick up a student’s dad.” “I’m not using the child. She really does have these talents, and I’m going to talk to him anyway. Is it so wrong to let him know I’m attracted by asking him out for coffee? I’m not asking him to deflower me.” “Yet.” Jackie giggled and then gave me an apologetic look when I let out a breath. “I’m kidding. I’m sure it’s okay. All he can do is say yes or no, but keep your cool. You’re going to take him by surprise, I’m sure. It’s not every day a man his age gets hit on by a younger woman.” “You don’t know that. You haven’t seen him. He’s a god. I haven’t met anyone hotter, ever.”

“I think I need to see him for myself to make that assessment, especially since you’ve obviously got strange desires.” She curled her lip. “Just wait, you’re going to drop your panties when you see this man.” I bit my lip and thought about touching myself and the thoughts I’d had about the two of us. I imagined him between my legs, lapping and kissing, and then pressing his cock into me. I wondered if it were bigger than Kevin’s. I didn’t have much to compare it to, but it seemed average. “Something tells me you’re already dropping yours over him.” Jackie gave me a teasing nudge, and I chuckled. We’d always talked openly about sex, and she was the only friend I felt comfortable enough sharing that kind of thing with. Besides, she had way more experience than me, and it was nice to have someone tell me about things I otherwise would never know. I thought about the night before in the tub and all of the other times I’d thought about him. “Well,

maybe a time or two.” She belted a laugh, and I knew it wasn’t because I’d admitted to fingering myself while thinking about him, but because she’d guessed right. “You have it bad.” She shook her head. “I hope it works out for you and that he is a dirty old man who dates young girls.” “I’m twenty-two, not a little girl.” “What if he wants you to call him daddy and sit on his lap? He might have some creepy fetish that he wants to act out.” “Creepy fetish? What do you mean?” I had heard of people having foot fetishes, but I didn’t think that was so bad. A little weird, maybe. “There is all sort of things men do to younger women. You should really search this sort of thing out on the internet. But then again, don’t. You may

never lose your virginity.” “I highly doubt this guy is the type. He’s an older man with a six-year-old daughter. He’s just an average guy. That’s what I like about him.” Jackie was overreacting. She was more likely to find some creepy fetish guy by going out to bars than I would being interested in a student’s father.

Chapter 7 Ross

I sat on the couch staring at my phone and looking for directions to the private residence I’d be going to. Melinda said this couple was a great pair, but I was still a bit nervous going to someone’s house. It all seemed so personal, not that sex wasn’t, but bringing someone into your home—a total stranger, that just seemed too much. But then it was hard to imagine having anything like that invade my home space. I glanced down to Katie who was stretched out in a chair across the room with her nose in a book and felt another wave of guilt for what I was about to go out and do. It could have been worse, I suppose. I could have been going out to a bar and getting wasted or going out to commit felonies and hurting

people. Instead, I was just going out to pleasure people. Like a whore. A dirty, raunchy whore. I tried not to let those thoughts get to me, but it was hard when I saw Katie, so young and innocent and trusting in me. She also trusted me to provide and with the funds running low and no job in sight, she’d be much more disappointed without a home or food to eat. My focus suddenly shifted as Mia arrived at the kitchen door to watch Katie while I went out on my new job. I’d told her I was working a few hours here and there doing security and she’d been good with that excuse and hadn’t asked me a hundred questions. She walked into the living room wearing the shortest shorts I’d ever seen her in, revealing so much of her ass that if she bent over, I’d get a show. With it, she had on a concert t-shirt that had been ripped and tied on each side to make it fit her perfect waistline.

“Mia, what the hell?” I got up and pushed her back into the kitchen before she caught too much of Katie’s attention. “What’s the matter, Mr. Reed?” “You know what’s wrong. Those shorts. You’ll have to go home and change. I’ve told you I’m not having you running around my house half-dressed. People see you come and go from here and I can only imagine what they think. “I’m a grown woman and perfectly legal, Mr. Reed. Even if what they think is true, it’s not like we’re doing anything wrong.” She leaned in giving me a peek at her small perky breasts from the stretched neckline. She had on another bra under it, and it had fallen off of one shoulder. “Is that what you want? Are you showing up here dressed like a little slut hoping I’ll have sex with you?”

She lifted her bare shoulder and smiled. “Is that something you’ve thought about?” She tilted her head and bit her lip. “Because I can’t say I haven’t thought about it, Mr. Reed.” I wasn’t about to admit that she’d made my dick hard a few times with her revealing outfits, and that was why I had started making her go home and change. “It’s not going to happen, Mia. I care about you, and we’re friends, but I don’t have sex with young women. Twenty-five is my cut-off. You’re much too young for me.” “So, if I was older, would you?” She tilted her chin defiantly, and something told me it wasn’t that Mia really wanted to fuck me, but that she wanted to be desired. “I’m not going to answer that, but I do think you’re a very beautiful girl, and any guy your own age would be crazy not to want you. Now go put some pants on and come back when you’re showing less skin.”

“Have you thought about me, Mr. Reed?” She looked up at me with her thick-lashed eyelids batting and a smirk on her face. “You can tell me. I’ll tell you what I’ve thought about.” Her eyes shifted to my crotch, and she stepped closer. “Go. Change.” I turned and walked out to finish getting ready, and by the time I left, Mia had returned wearing a pair of jeans and a long sleeve flannel shirt that looked like it belonged to a boyfriend. “You look really good for someone going out to do security, Mr. Reed.” She gave me a wink, and I kissed Katie, and as I walked back past Mia, she leaned forward and pursed her lips and closed her eyes. I stopped and leaned down close to her face and looked into her eyes. “Not. Going. To. Happen.” She gave me a sour look and returned her attention to my TV.

I headed out to the car and grabbed my phone for the GPS. I had to find these people and be on time, and Mia’s clothing shenanigans had already put me a tad behind schedule. When I found the house, I couldn’t believe how big it was. This couple was loaded, and as I drove into their gates, a few extra security lights lit up. There was a man at the door, and by his age and the way he was dressed, I didn’t think he was the client. I went inside and heard footsteps, the loud clink of high heels to be exact, on the marble floor. “Oh, you must be Ross.” A gorgeous brunette with a loose, pink silk dress approached. She had an upturned nose and the iciest blue eyes I’d ever seen, and her body, well, it had my cock straining at my pants. She held out her hand. “I’m Octavia, but my friends call me Tavy, and we’re going to be great friends.” She locked her arm through mine and gave it a squeeze, then she rubbed her hand down my chest and leaned in and kissed my cheek.

“It’s good to meet you.” “I’ve heard so much about you. I’m a good friend of Claire’s, and she was bragging about you.” My face turned a bit red, but I cleared my throat and looked away. “Claire was very charming.” She let her gaze linger on my body like she wanted to devour me, and then I heard another set of footsteps and turned to see her husband approaching. He walked with his hands locked in front of him and his head down, though his eyes were turned up to his wife. “Look at my new playmate, darling. He’s so sexy.” She rubbed my arm, and her husband smiled and nodded. “This is my husband, Mitch. Mitch, say hello to Ross.” “It’s very good to meet you. I hope you’ll enjoy your time here at our home.” He was an average

guy, not in terrible shape, a bit of a nerdy type, and about the same height as me. I couldn’t see anything particularly strange about him or Tavy, other than she looked way out of his league. “Shall we go upstairs, gentlemen?” Tavy turned and headed upstairs, and I couldn’t help but watch her perfect, round ass as she walked in front of me. Mitch leaned closer. “She’s fucking gorgeous, isn’t she? You’re going to fuck that ass hard, I hope.” I hadn’t ever had permission, but as long as he was giving it out, I was game. “Come to me, Mitch.” Tavy curled her finger and made her husband stand in front of her. “Take off those disgusting clothes.” Her voice was firm, and the expression on her face was vicious. He took off his clothes in a hurry as she crossed her arms and watched. Then, once he was good and naked, she caged his cock and locked it tight. From what I could see, his cock was average, and I had a

feeling that little problem is what started this whole act between them. The key to his cage was on a long, gold chain which she put around her neck. She lifted her hair and let it settle between her breasts. “Now, go sit in the chair and wait for my commands. And don’t take your eyes off of us. I want you to see how a real man fucks my precious pussy. No some loser nerd with a little dick, like you.” She turned to me and was all smiles, but she looked as though she could devour me. “Show me that big dick, and make me want it.” She wasn’t playing around, and I knew that in my role I had to stay dominant. “You first, princess. Show me what I’m taking from your old man.” Her eyes widened with excitement, and she turned and lifted her hair, an invitation for me to take down her zipper, then she let the pink silk puddle at

her feet, and she stepped out of it, kicking it to the side. She hadn’t worn any underwear at all, and she stood before me gloriously naked. I stepped back and took off my shirt and tossed it aside, then I unzipped my pants and let them fall. Before I could take down my boxer briefs, she put her hand on my cock, feeling me through the gray cotton. “I can already tell you’ve got an impressive one. I want to do the honors.” She wasn’t asking. She hooked her long fingernails into my underwear and slipped then down, springing my heavy cock, which was already fully erect and an angry red shade from the blood flow. She moaned and rubbed her knees together just looking at it and then she dropped to her knees and rubbed it against her cheek. “Oh, it’s so amazing. So much hotter than what I’m used to.” She glanced over at her husband. “Do you see this big cock? It’s going to fuck me so good. I’m going to

come all over it. He’s going to fill it up with his hot come.” I wasn’t sure I was hearing her right, but I’d worry about that later. She finally stopped talking and put my cock back in her mouth. She sucked it nice and deep, but I could tell her throat was trained to a much smaller cock, and sure enough, she gagged so hard she had to pull off and catch her breath. She squatted down, shifting her position, and then she ran her fingers down to her bare snatch and rubbed her clit. “Mm. This cock is so good.” She slurped and sucked me in deep and then she stood and lay on the bed. “I need this cock in me right now. Please give it to me, Ross. I want you to fuck my tight hole nice and hard. Give me what I need.” “Oh, I’m going to, don’t you worry.” I knelt on the bed, and she lifted her legs and parted them. I grabbed them and opened them wide, pushing them back against her, folding her in half for easier access. Her pussy glistened with her juices, and I

leaned in and stroked my cock straight up its center, as I took a condom out of my pocket and gloved up. She made a face but didn’t protest, and then I centered my cock at her entrance and thrust hard into her tight channel. Her eyes widened at the intrusion, and she looked at me like she’d gotten more than she’d bargained for. I stilled a moment, and with a weak voice she called out to her husband. “Oh, he’s so fucking big, baby, do you see his cock in me? Come closer and sit beside me so you can see how it’s done.” Her husband came over and did exactly like he was told, and I began to thrust deeper, angling her hips up to work her tender spot. “I think you should hold me, Mitch. At least make yourself useful.” She used her scolding tone well, and as her husband came closer, she sat up only to lay back in his arms. His cock was at her back, caged and useless, and he bit his lip as he watched me ram my thick cock into his wife’s pussy.

“Could you please shoot your come all over my tits?” She lifted a brow and ground her hips. My husband is going to be so disappointed if he doesn’t at least get a taste.” “I think I can handle that.” She must have liked what I said because she screamed out and ground herself against me. Her walls clenched my cock as she came. She snaked her arm up around Mitch’s neck and brought him down to kiss her as she ground herself on me as if riding the last waves of her release. I worked her over another two hours and through multiple orgasms, the last three of which were soakers. She’d been delightfully surprised not knowing she was capable. I ripped my condom off when the time came, and shot my load all over her tits and tummy. She lay there, panting from her last release and smiled up at me. “Look at this huge mess he made from fucking me. That’s what a man’s come looks like. You

should take note. Now, come clean me up.” I sat back and watched as the guy crawled over to his wife and sucked her come soaked nipples. The key to his cock cage was coated, and I saw that the placing was deliberate, as well as the request for me to come on her. The whole scolding thing wasn’t for me but to each his own. When I left my balls were lighter and my pockets heavier, and that was all that mattered. Another satisfied customer and a request to come back.

Chapter 8 Tori

“Okay class, let’s go out for recess. Line up by the door, and we’ll take a bathroom break first.” I was settled into my routine, and this was my most relaxed time of the day, and I’d used the hour to make calls and set up appointments when I wasn’t on duty, and today I wasn’t. “Ms. Bloom, will you be at recess today?” asked a small, familiar voice. I looked up to find Katie standing with a big red ball under her arm, propped against her hip. “No, Mrs. Lewis is on duty today. Did you need something? I’m going to take you all to the restrooms before we go out.”

“No, ma’am. I was going to ask you about a carnival.” “A carnival? Yes, there is a carnival in town, are you going?” “Yes, Ma’am. My daddy is taking me tonight, but the boys were saying that there are going to be animals so big they could eat me up and evil clowns. I told them that’s not a carnival, but they don’t believe me. I told them that was a circus.” “You’re right, Katie. There might be a nice clown or two, but there aren’t any animals at any zoos, carnivals, or circuses that want to eat you up. I think they are trying to scare you.” “I think it’s because I’m a girl.” “I think you’re right. Now, let’s get in line, and I’ll let you lead us to the main hall.” Katie stepped in line at the front and led the line to stand against the wall. I grabbed my cell phone knowing I would be

away from my room for the next hour and then while my class filed in and out of the bathroom, Katie asked more questions. “Do you like clowns, Ms. Bloom?” I cringed inside thinking of all the horror movies I’d seen with evil clowns but kept a straight face. “Oh, certainly. Especially the ones who make those really pretty balloon animals.” “Balloon animals are fun. My daddy made me a dog once, but then Mia sat on it. Do you like cotton candy?” The name Mia caught my attention. Perhaps she was a girlfriend. My heart sank. “I love cotton candy. Who is Mia? Is she your sister?” “I don’t have a sister. It’s just my daddy and me. Mommy went to heaven years ago.” She said the words with such a matter of fact tone that I had a feeling she never knew her mother. “Mia is my

babysitter. She likes cotton candy too.” “Oh, I see. So, it’s just going to be you and your daddy out at the carnival later?” I knew I shouldn’t impose myself on her private time, but I had to see him again. “Yep, are you going too?” She rocked back and forth on her feet. “I am. I thought I might go get some cotton candy and candied apples. So, maybe I will see you there?” Her eyes lit up, and she smiled. “That would be fun. Could you go on a ride with me?” The thought of hanging out with her and her father wasn’t exactly what I thought I’d be doing all night, but it might be the only chance to see him away from school. “If I see you, I will.” Mrs. Lewis came up that time and led the kids away, and Katie looked back over

her shoulder and gave me a little wave. I waved back and went to my classroom to find my paperwork. I had her father’s phone number on record, and I decided to add it to my phone, so I could call him while I was on my conference time. I typed his number and waited. “Hello?” His voice was friendly, but also deep and seductive. I could imagine him whispering naughty things in my ear with that voice. I snapped out of my daze and cleared my throat. “Is this Ross Reed?” “Yes, it is, and this is?” “I’m Tori Bloom; I’m your daughter’s teacher. I talked to you the other day about making an appointment to come in and discuss your daughter’s grades and her reading level. I’d also like to discuss the Gifted and Talented program a bit more and get your opinions on placing your

daughter there.” “I can’t come in any earlier than next week, could I call you back then and set something up? My weeks have been a little crazy lately.” I raked my hand through my hair and pulled my lips into a tight line. I had wanted to see him sooner. I’d hoped that if he would make the appointment earlier; then I could keep myself from going to the carnival. “That sounds, good. Just let me know when it’s a good time.” I held the phone a moment, but couldn’t think of anything clever to say. “Well, thanks then, you have a good day, and we’ll be in touch.” I waited for him to say goodbye and then hung up the phone. I got up and took off to the library where Jackie was stacking books and entering numbers into the computer. The library was empty, and she didn’t get much traffic in unless the kids had a special project

or event. “Hey, why do you look like the cat that ate the canary?” Jackie leaned against the counter and gave me a level stare. “I just talked to him.” She narrowed her eyes as if trying to remember, but I knew she was only kidding around with me. “Ross Reed, the older hottie.” “Yeah, did you set up a conference time so you could talk about his kid?” She lifted a brow. “He’s calling back next week, but I might have an opportunity to see him sooner than later.” I pulled my lips in tight and winced. I knew it was a desperate move, but I was sure it would work. Jackie backed away from the counter. “Oh no, you’ve got a plan don’t you.” We’d never had much luck with my plans in the past, but this time it only involved me.

I held out a hand. “You’re safe, but yes, I do. Unless you tell me how terribly wrong it is, I think I might have a plan, at least a way to see him sooner than planned.” “And how come I think this could be a bad idea?” She stepped back up and entered another number into the computer. “Katie came up to me asking about the carnival that’s in town, and she said that her dad is taking her tonight. I told her I might see her there and she asked me to go on a ride with her if I did.” I waited for her to tell me how inappropriate it was, but she shook her head. “You realize that would make you a creepy stalker, right? I mean unless you had planned all ready to go to the carnival.” She paused from her typing and met my eyes. “I don’t remember you saying anything about going to the carnival tonight, as a matter of fact, we were going to go out and get a drink.”

“Well, we could go get a drink, and then we could go to the carnival after. I’d feel better going with a friend and then— “No way. We can go get a drink, and you can go to the carnival alone. I’m not getting involved in babysitting while you and this Ross guy pop your cherry on the Ferris wheel.” “I wish,” I mumbled. “But no, it wouldn’t be like that. I didn’t want to go to this thing alone, and it wouldn’t look as creepy as if I showed up alone.” “Why don’t you just call him up and ask him out for a drink sometime. At least then there is no false pretense, and you’d be able to meet without his daughter around.” It was no use; she wasn’t going to go for it. “Okay, fine.” I turned to walk away, and she cleared her throat. “Tori, I want you to promise me you won’t go.”

I stopped in my tracks and looked over my shoulder. “I can’t do that, Jackie. He’s the hottest guy I’ve seen in ages, and if I thought Katie would mind, I wouldn’t do it. And if I get kidnapped I’m going to blame you.” “Fine, we’ll go.” She let out a sound of frustration as I turned around and ran back to the counter. “Thank you!” I placed my hand on hers, and she pointed a finger at me. “If he’s some pervert, I’m taking you out of there kicking and screaming.” I held out my hand she shook on it. “That’s a deal.” I left and went back to my room and graded papers for the rest of the hour after grabbing something from the snack machine. As I sifted through pages and laughed at what some of the kids wrote for answers, I thought about him. I wondered what made him a widower and guessed it had to have

been just after his daughter was born that his wife died. I wondered if he dated at all and knew that sometimes men didn’t date again after the love of their life was gone. The best I could do would be to get to know him, and if he turned out to not be the guy for me, at least I tried. I would definitely let him know I was interested in having a drink with him or maybe dinner sometime and let fate take it from there. If we were meant to be, we’d be. I spent the rest of my grading time, thinking about what to wear. Jackie had always dressed up to go out, and though her style was always a bit edgier than me, I figured she could help me look amazing. I wanted him to want me as much as I wanted him.

Chapter 9 Ross

Katie was excited about the carnival, and I was thrilled to have enough extra money to take her. My money had been so tight lately that we’d been spending a lot of our quality time at the park or the public library. Lucky for me my little girl loved to read, and she was already asking me if she could move up to chapter books. I’d read to her throughout the years, but I couldn’t take credit for her insane love of books. That had come from her mother along with her red hair and temper. Katie didn’t get upset or angry often, but she’d had her moments like any child and could be downright stubborn at times. Today she was trying my patience with what shoes she wanted to wear to the carnival.

“But the red ones are my favorite.” She stomped her foot and crossed her arms. “The white ones are going to be more comfortable. I’m not carrying you when your feet get tired. You’re wearing the white ones.” “Please, Daddy?” She poked out her little lip, and in an instant, I was butter. I knelt down and brushed her hair from her face. “The reason I don’t want you to wear the red ones is that it’s usually really muddy at the carnival, and if you wear the red sandals they will not only get your feet all icky, but they’ll mess up your favorite pair of shoes. But if you really want to wear them, I’ll let you, but it will be the last time you wear them.” She looked at her feet and then slipped off her sandals. “Thanks, Daddy. I wouldn’t want to mess up my favorite pair of sandals.” And just like that she ran to her room singing and changed into the

white shoes. While I waited downstairs, Mia showed up. “Hey, I hope you didn’t think I needed you tonight. I’m taking Katie to the carnival.” “No, I came to see if you ever cashed that check you mentioned so I could get paid.” She was dressed in tight jeans which while covering as much skin as they did, were still borderline obscene, and of course, her favorite tank top and bra combo. I reached into my wallet and took out a crisp hundred. “Here, I’ll get you the rest tomorrow. I was going to ask if you could start coming by more often in the evenings.” She leaned in closer and smiled. “More security work or did you find a girlfriend?” “It’s work, and you’d make more money, so that’s all you need to know. What do you think?” She’d never told me no before, and I didn’t think she

would now, but she wanted me to think she would. I kept my expression unreadable as she seemed to think about it. “I will do it on one condition.” She smiled and batted those thick lashes. “What’s that?” I waited to see what kind of bargain she came up with and she closed the distance between us and placed her hand on my arm. “A kiss.” She put her finger to her mouth, and I leaned in and kissed her forehead. “No, a real kiss.” I let out a long breath. “No, what else do you want?” She slouched and rolled her eyes. “Fine, but I want to have a friend over with me now and then.” I hadn’t let her have her friends in my house, but now that Katie was a tad older, she could tell me if anything went wrong. “Fine, one friend limit, and

no sex.” “Deal. So, you’re not going to tell me what you’re up to?” She shifted on her feet and gave me a wide grin. “No.” “Daddy— Katie walked around the corner and saw Mia and her little face fell into a scowl. “You’re not leaving, are you Daddy? We’re going to the carnival, right?” Mia held out her hand. “Take it easy, kiddo. I’m not staying.” “Mia came to get paid.” “Are you taking your boyfriend out again?” Katie grabbed Mia’s hand and hugged her tight around the waste. “Maybe. If he’s nice.” Mia smoothed out Katie’s

ponytails. “He’s not nice. He called you a name.” Mia gave her a look, and she pulled her lips in tight and covered her mouth. “When did you hear that?” “He just stopped by for a minute, and when I told him he couldn’t stay, he said I was being a B-I-T-CH.” “That spells bitch, Daddy, and that’s what he called her.” I gave Mia a look, and she stuck her hands in her back pocket and lifted her shoulders. “Nice. Thanks for the lesson, Katie, but I don’t want you to say that word again. It’s not nice, and a man shouldn’t call a woman that.” “Sorry. I didn’t know she overheard.” I placed my hand on her shoulder. “Mia, you shouldn’t let anyone talk to you that way.

Especially if they are going to use that word.” My wife used to loathe that word and said that people, especially women needed to quit using it. “Thanks.” She gave me and then Katie a hug before leaving, and I knew I was going to have to have another talk with her about it later. Katie and I went to the carnival, and it didn’t take us long to find the mud. “I’m glad this isn’t my red sandals, Daddy.” “I’m glad too because I’m not quite sure that mud wasn’t sewage.” I wiped her shoes the best I could, but they were ruined. At least one of them was. I used the sink in the public bathroom to clean up and had Katie stand within sight after making sure the place was empty. “Can we go get some cotton candy now?” We hadn’t been to the carnival but for an hour when the shoe incident had occurred, and we hadn’t seen

much other than a few exhibits. For some reason, she’d asked the first clown she saw if he was evil, and the guy had looked at me like she’d ripped his heart out. I spent ten minutes explaining why it wasn’t polite to ask that. We headed to the first cotton candy stand we could see, and as I waited to place our order, Katie got excited and tugged my pant leg. “What is it, sweetheart?” I looked down, and she had one arm out and her finger extended to a woman who was stepping up to the stand; her teacher, Ms. Bloom. “Ms. Bloom! We’re getting cotton candy. Do you want some too?” I went ahead and ordered a third bag of candy and an extra lemonade. “Oh, no, that’s not necessary. “It’s no trouble. It’s good to see you.” The young woman had kind eyes and sexy smile, and she

didn’t look a day over nineteen. “It’s great to see you too.” A couple of men passed by and stared her up and down, the way I had done before I realized who she was. “Are you here alone?” “Yes, I was supposed to meet a friend, but she backed out on me, and I was already here so I thought I’d get some cotton candy.” “Well, here you go. Mission accomplished. Would you like to walk around with us for a bit? We’re only here another hour or so, and then I’ll get Katie home for bed.” “Sure. I’d tell you to let her stay up late, but I don’t want to get myself into trouble.” She giggled, and Katie swung her arm. She wore a pair of tight jeans with boots and a loose-fit top and my eyes trailed down to her

cleavage. She was not at all the immature type like Mia, and that reflected in her dress and how she carried herself. “You don’t look like the type to get into trouble.” She turned a soft shade of pink and Katie stepped between us. “She’s not trouble, Daddy. She’s a teacher. She makes the rules.” We shared a laugh at Katie’s observation, and finally, our lemonades were ready. We took our drinks to a picnic table and sat. Tori seemed a bit flushed and kept giving me curious glances, the type that a woman gives a man when she’s interested. I wasn’t sure that was a good idea. Even though she seemed to have her head on better than most younger women, having a degree and being a teacher, she was still young enough to be my daughter.

I decided it might be best to keep our conversation geared toward school. “About that program, you were saying you feel Katie would be a shoe-in.” “Yes,” she nodded as she stuffed the candy fluff into her mouth. “She’s reading well beyond her level, and she’s even doing so much better than the other kids with math and geography. Granted, we’re just a first-grade level class, but we try to incorporate some of those subjects as an early introduction for second-grade. Do you travel often?” “No, not at all, but her mother and I used to.” Her face fell, and I knew she must wonder about Katie’s mother. “She had kidney failure brought on by diabetes. She died three years ago.” “I’m so sorry.” She looked at Katie who was busy making a cotton candy mustache. “It’ must be tough raising her all alone.” “Raising children is tough for two parents, but

we’re hanging in there.” “You’re doing quite well. She’s a very impressive little girl.” She wrung her hands together and then put a stray strand of pale blond hair behind her ear. Her eyes were so pale blue they were almost gray. “You can’t go wrong with the GT program. Of course, she will get to stay in my class for half the day, but she’ll have to go down to Mrs. Lewis’ class for the other half.” “If that’s what you think is best, I trust you.” “Do I get to read more?” Katie had been taking it all on. “And I’d like to have another recess and a few trips to the library more per week.” “This isn’t a negotiation, Katie.” I smoothed down her hair in front. “You’ll be in a special class where you can do your best work.” “I think you’ll enjoy it, Katie. They do get to go on special trips the other kids don’t get to attend.”

That seemed to sell it for Katie. She was bouncing in her seat and then she gave Ms. Bloom a hug. “I will still need you to come in and talk a bit more, and sign the papers.” Something told me she just wanted to see me again and I don’t think I was being arrogant. She hadn’t stopped looking at me with that star-struck look. I’d noticed her acting the same that day she hit her head in my car, and I wasn’t blind to her checking me out. The idea of fucking her had my blood flowing, but I knew that wasn’t a good idea, not to mention a conflict of interest where my daughter was concerned, and that’s not counting the age difference, which I still was tempted by. Working over a hot young thing like her. I could show her things I bet she’d never thought she was capable of and I’d do it all free of charge. I shook off the insane, filthy thoughts and decided I better keep my mind out of the gutter and temptation at

bay. But then she asked me a simple question that not many did often. “If you don’t mind me asking, how old are you?” “I’m fifty-eight.” She licked her lips, and her cheeks reddened. It was the perfect opportunity to ask her the same. There was no way she was as young as she looked, and with any luck, she was at least twenty-five. “I’m twenty-two.” Dammit. Too young. My cock was protesting, but my brain was saying no way. “I’m six,” said Katie and then she jumped up to hug me, kneeing me in the crotch. It was what I deserved for having naughty thoughts about her teacher.

Chapter 10 Tori

My heart pounded the entire time we sat together, and I couldn’t help but check out his body. I’d have bet money that he was not a day over forty, and by his fit shape he must work out every day. Now and then I’d catch him looking as nervous as I felt and he adjusted himself under the table a couple of times which made me take notice. When we stood, I could see a rather large bulge in the front of his pants. I’d thought about that part of him more than once, and I longed to have him use it on me. Sitting there with him and his daughter, I could tell that he was just the type of man I needed to give myself to. We walked around the carnival and played a few

games. I had a stroke of luck at the dart game and ended up winning a teddy bear for Katie. Katie yanked on her dad’s pant leg and begged him for tickets. “Ms. Bloom promised a ride with me!” His brows pinched with confusion. “She did?” I had made that promise at school, and he turned and glanced my way as if waiting for an explanation. “I did. Earlier today she told me that she was coming and I told her I might see her.” He seemed to understand and smiled. “What a stroke of luck. How about we play a few more games while you finish your lemonade.” He gave me a crooked grin, and we walked to the next booth which was a goldfish toss. If you ringed the bowl, you kept the fish. “Can I get a fish, Daddy?” Katie jumped up and down. “I’ll take good care of him.”

“These fish don’t live very long.” He gave her a warning look. “I’ll have to make what life he does have really special, then.” The little girl seemed to truly believe that was all that mattered and it warmed my heart that she had such compassion for her age. I saw the moment he gave in; his shoulders slouched and he let out a sigh. “Indeed. I don’t suppose one tiny fish will hurt.” He paid the man and got three rings. The first he tossed without a care as if he assumed it would be easy. But the ring bounced off the rims and landed in an empty space. On the second, he stuck out his tongue, curling it up against his top lip, which gave me all kinds of ideas where he could put it. He tossed the ring and looped a bowl. Katie cheered and hugged his legs then she turned and hugged mine too. My eyes met Ross’s, and he smiled, happy to hand back the third ring to the attendant.

“No, sir. You have another chance. Two fish are better than one.” The guy turned around to take another players tickets, and Ross made a face. “That’s debatable,” he said. He put his tongue out and tossed the last ring and ringed another bowl. Katie let out a little squeal of delight, and the attendant let her pick out her two fish. She took one that was white and gold speckled and the other which was standard gold. “Aren’t they beautiful?” She had a bit of trouble holding both bowls, and so I took one of her hands and her father, who was still holding her lemonade, took the other. “Are you done with this?” He asked about the drink and Katie nodded, still looking into the bowl he held. Ross handed me the other bowl and headed to the nearest trash and then he took the bowl back. “That’s much better. Have you decided what to name them?” “This one is Ms. Bloom, and this one is Mr. Daddy.

They are going to get married.” My cheeks stained with blush as his eyes met mine and then he let out a nervous laugh and patted her head. “That’s nice, sweetheart, but I’m not sure fish get married.” “Of course, they do, Daddy. How else do they make baby fish?” She shrugged her little shoulders as he stifled a chuckle and glanced my way. “I guess I walked right into that one.” “Can I ride something now?” Katie tapped the glass of the bowl and made little kissing sounds at her new fish. “I guess. What do you want to ride?” “How about we go on the carousel, and that will be our ride together?” I held out my hand and led the way after she jumped with delight and Ross gave an approving nod.

He held the two fish as we went around and around and I couldn’t help but stare at him as I passed. I could get used to this. Not just spending the night with Ross, but Katie as well. I’d never had a mom or a dad, and my aunt had never taken the time to take me places like this. I’d had to go along with friends and watch the family thing from the outside looking in. Katie was a real sweetheart and an allaround good kid, and Ross seemed like the perfect father, and I imagined he’d be the perfect boyfriend. I was going to do it. I would ask him out before the night was over. We rode the bumper cars next, and the attendant was nice enough to babysit our fish for us so we could all three participate. Katie drove her car into her father, and he bounced into me pinning me against the wall. “Sorry,” he called over his shoulder as he drove away and I took off after him, prepared for impact.

“Oops, I said as I slammed into him. He belted a laugh that rose above the noise of the cars, and then Katie smashed into us both. We were having a wonderful time, and then the ride was over. When I stepped out of the ride, I stumbled, tripping on a large cable. I felt myself lunge forward, but Ross caught me before I went down, his strong arms wrapping around me. He smelled amazing. As he put me back on my feet, I looked into his eyes which were smoldering, and his mouth was so close it would have been nothing to reach up and kiss him. My breath hitched as a wave of desire washed over me with a tingle between my legs. And he stared at me with an unreadable expression, and then he cleared his throat and backed away. It all happened so fast, but seemed to me, to be in slow motion. “Are you okay, Ms. Bloom?” Katie took my hand, and I smiled at her. “Yes, thank you.” I met his eyes. “I’m afraid I was

still getting my land legs back. That must have been an awfully hard hit your daddy gave me.” And oh, I’d love for him to give me more. “That was fun,” said Katie taking her fish from the man. She made soft cooing noises at them and then saw the next ride she wanted to take. “Daddy! Can I do that?” She pointed up at a huge slide, and he took her fish and gave her the tickets as we followed her to it. We stood against the railing with our namesakes and watched as she went up the long ladder and waited in line behind the other kids halfway to the top. “Thanks for letting me tag along. I haven’t had this much fun in a long while.” I stared as he kept his eyes on Katie as if she were much too far away for his comfort. “It has been fun. Katie really likes you.” My heart was in my throat. I wanted him to like me, and to

know I liked him. With Katie busy, it was my chance to let him know how I felt. “You know, maybe we could go grab a drink sometime? I’d like to get to know you a bit better.” I couldn’t believe I’d managed to get the words out without stuttering. My nerves were buzzing so bad I was on the verge of shaking. He turned and met my eyes, his face wearing a much softer expression. “I’m sorry, Tori. You’re a nice girl, but I don’ think it’s appropriate for us to see each other that way with you being Katie’s teacher and well, I hope you understand, but I don’t date young girls your age.” “I’m a grown woman, actually. Not a child and your age don't bother me. I’m attracted to older men.” “I’m sorry. It’s really nothing personal. You’re a gorgeous young woman and if you were three years older, who knows.”

I couldn’t believe what I’d heard. “If I were three years older? That’s ridiculous.” I was suddenly pissed and ready to leave, but I didn’t want to rush out on Katie. “It’s ridiculous, but a necessary limit.” “I guess we all have our limits.” I followed his eyes as he looked up at Katie who was at the very top and about to come down. She caught air after a few of the humps in the slide and was giggling so hard she was beet red. “I want to do it again, Daddy!” “Katie, I’m afraid I have to go. It’s getting close to my bedtime, and I still have papers to grade.” She frowned and looked at her Daddy. “Are we leaving too?” “How about I let you take one more ride and then we’ll walk Ms. Bloom to her car.” He turned and

lifted his brow, but I had the feeling he wasn’t asking. It was like he wanted to play some fatherly, protective role with me. “You two go ahead. I’ll be fine.” I leaned down and hugged Katie and then handed her to Mr. Reed. Ross shook his head and placed his hand on my arm. “I’d feel better if I walked you out.” “I walked in here all alone.” “And that makes me nervous too, so just wait a moment and I’ll— “Fine.” I stood against the rail, and he seemed to relax a moment while handing Katie another row of tickets. She climbed the ladder, and this time the line wasn’t as long. “Thank you for waiting. I don’t feel good about a young woman walking alone at night.” “Let me guess, in your day that’s how they did it?”

I mocked his age by doing my best old man impression. He chuckled. “Now you’re the one being ridiculous.” “I was trying to escape the awkwardness of your rejection, but thank you for insisting I stick around.” I shook my head and kept my eyes toward Katie. “I’m sorry it’s awkward. But I’d rather you be a little uncomfortable than turn up missing. My daughter would miss her favorite teacher.” He smiled and gave me a nudge. “It’s good to know you care.” I took out my phone, and he let out a short huff as I checked the time. Finally, Katie came down, and she took her father’s hand as I carried one of her fish all the way to my car. “Thanks for everything.”

After unlocking my car and passing Ms. Bloom off to Ross, who now held both fishbowls, I got inside my car and shut the door. I let out a sigh as I put the key in the ignition and watched as they walked the next aisle over. Once they were out of sight, I lay my head back on the seat and groaned. I’d made a fool of myself. The worst part was, I still wanted him.

Chapter 11 Ross

Katie and I headed out every morning, and we were well adjusted to our routine. We’d get up and have breakfast, then get dressed for the day and I’d take her through the circle and drop her off with her teacher. I’d noticed the beautiful, young Ms. Bloom before, but hadn’t thought much about her until after the night a couple of weeks back when she’d showed up at the carnival and spent the evening with Katie and me. I wanted to think she hadn’t orchestrated that meet up, but the way she’d stared at me the entire time, not to mention asking me out and the reaction she’d given me when I’d rejected her, had me wondering. It was a nice effort on her part and if it was

orchestrated, and I was complimented by the effort even though I’d had to pass. Since that night I’d only seen her in the pickup line, and we still hadn’t gotten together to discuss Katie. The truth was, I’d thought about her and even wondered if I’d done the right thing by rejecting her. What was three years? It wasn’t like she was twenty. She had completed college and had a career, which is more than I could say for some of the women I’d dated who were much older. I pulled around the loop and stopped, making my way up the line, one car length at a time and watched as she walked forward greeting the other children as she opened the car doors and took their hands. I hated that I’d made her uncomfortable, insisting on walking her out to her car, but the fact that she would even consider doing something so unsafe for an attractive girl her age, it made me nuts. I hoped my own daughter would use better judgment and

not be in a dark parking lot alone at night. We inched up another car length, and she looked my way. She had been smiling, but it faded a bit, and she quickly looked the other way, lifting her chin as a show of feigned confidence. I imagined her that night when I got home. How she’d felt in my arms when she’d stumbled, how she’d smelled. Her soft hair had brushed against my cheek, and I’d wanted to touch it. Instead, I’d stroked my cock thinking about it that night in the shower, and a few since. In fact, her interest in me had been so flattering that she had been my go to for the few nights I’d had off. I certainly would have the stamina for her. Something about all the kinky hookups had my cock super responsive, and even on my nights off, I had found myself masturbating to get a release. Those were the nights I could have seen her, taking her out for a nice casual date. It would have been a

nice change from the kinky shit I was doing every night in between. But it was that kinky shit that kept me from calling her, and why I didn’t think that breaking my rule was a good idea. “Daddy, can we have ice cream tonight?” Katie had asked for ice cream for the past few nights, and since I had to work, I’d had to say no. “How about I go to the store and buy a carton for you and Mia to have after dinner?” She made a face, and it was clear that the ice cream wasn’t what she wanted. She missed her daddy. She’d told me so a few times and even asked if I could stay home. It was always hard to go out, especially knowing what I was doing, but it was to keep us fed and keep us in our home. I had to take care of her and hoped that one day, she’d understand. “Okay, Daddy.” She kept her face turned toward the window as I pulled up. Tori opened the door. I offered her a wide smile. “Hey, how have you

been?” “Good, thank you.” She stepped forward, and I got a good look at her knee-length pencil skirt, and as she leaned across Katie to undo her seatbelt, I couldn’t help but see down her blouse. She was sexy, and I had to remind myself she wasn’t much older than Mia to keep my dirty thoughts at bay. It was no use, as she stepped away with my daughter and shut the door, I caught a glimpse of her ass. She was all woman, indeed, and I could think of a hundred ways I wanted to have her. No. No. No. I drove away knowing I had to focus on my next interview. I needed a decent job that would pay the bills and take me away from my current lifestyle. I was turning into a proper man-whore, and I wasn’t being the type of person I wanted to be. Even though the sessions were more money than I’d ever made at any nine to five job I wanted to be someone my little girl could be proud of. Soon.

An hour later I was walking out of my interview in a shitty mood, and thankful I had some way of making money. There had been nine other men in line for the same job, and once again I would be passed up for a younger man. It was almost laughable, not that I felt much like laughing, that I was selling sex at my age, but was too old for an honest living. All of those young bucks were taking the good jobs, but there I was getting more pussy than most of them and getting paid. I got in my car and decided to head over to Melanie’s a bit early to discuss my next client. I called as I approached the house and saw another car there. She had me wait until they were gone to come over, which wasn’t long. I knocked on the door once the coast was clear. She opened the door and stepped away to wave me in. She was dressed in her robe, and her hair was tied back. There were marks on the tops of her breasts, and I couldn’t help but notice.

She pulled the robe closed over them and shook her head. “It’s nothing.” “Doesn’t look like nothing.” My eyes were hard with anger, and I worried for her safety while she was entertaining. “You told me that no one ever gets rough.” “I told you that I’m not abused, and I’m not. My last client got a little carried away, but it was expected.” “You mean he does that every time?” I didn’t like that at all, and she stepped closer, opening her robe to show me the marks, but revealing much more. “He’s got a breastfeeding fetish.” “Are you lactating?” I cupped her breasts, taking it into my hand as I rubbed the tender, red flesh. She flashed me a wicked grin. “No, but he’s paying extra to try and stimulate it.”

“And what if he does?” I didn’t think it would be too good for her other business, but she didn’t seem bothered. She shook her head. “He won’t; he likes being deprived. It’s a head fuck.” I let out a breath of relief and pinched her nipple. She giggled and turned away closing her robe. “You keep doing that, and I’ll be discussing your next client while on my back.” She walked to the couch and offered me a seat, and I sat next to her thinking that might not be a bad idea. “I’m game.” She gave a soft laugh. “I do think better with a big, fat cock in me. These sessions make me so horny and sometimes I just want to fuck them so badly, just to get off.” “What do you usually do?” I wondered if she’d relieve herself with a toy.

“I have a hot, older man who gives me the most amazing orgasms once a week.” She winked and then crossed her legs. “Oh, right. No wonder you come like you do. You’re thinking of all those other men, all of those other fantasies.” I put my arm around her as I leaned back on the couch beside her. “What we do is ten times hotter than anything I do with anyone else. Why do you think I wanted to make sure I still got my time with you?” “You flatter me.” “It’s true.” She ran her hand up my thigh. “I’ve got a nice little money maker for you. I’ve told you about doing the parties. Here’s your next client. She’s getting married in a month and wants you to come and hang out with her and some of her friends. I think she said that she’s got nineteen friends joining her and she wants a hot cock to play with.”

“No penetration, right?” I remembered she’d told me that the only penetration was oral. “They are all going to want to get a taste of you. Remember to keep moving down the line and don’t pay more attention to the others as you do the client herself. She also mentioned if you might be interested in fucking her, protected of course, but she called this morning and asked if it was an option. I told her I’d call her back and let her know, but that you’d expect a nice bonus. She said that’s possible.” “She wants me to fuck her in front of all her friends?” “More precisely, she wants you to choose her in front of all of them. You see, Ross, it’s not about cheating or one last fling. It’s really a way that she can show the others that she’s hotter than them. It’s like a pissing match if you will. So, again, don’t piss off the client by sucking her best friend’s nipples too long. She wants to be desired above the others.

It’s her night. Show the others a little fun.” “I see. Tell her I’ll do it for more money.” I thought of being somewhere like that and seeing someone I know. Melanie had told me that when that sort of thing happened, that’s when discretion was key. I was the one with the upper hand, and most of the women wouldn’t talk not wanting to be outed themselves. She stroked my cock through my pants. “You’re distracted.” She pulled her hand away and rested her head in her palm as she propped against the back of the couch facing me. “What’s going on with you?” I was still in a daze with everything on my mind. “I’ve been in a funk all morning. It’s Katie’s teacher. She asked me out, and I said no.” “Wow, her teacher? Is she not your type?” “Oh, she’s gorgeous. She’s twenty-two.” I met her

eyes, and she nodded knowing my reservations. “You know, it wouldn’t be much different if she were twenty-five. But I can understand you not wanting to jump into anything with your current state of affairs.” “Yeah, it might not be a good time to form a relationship. But, don’t you feel like she’s too young for an old man like me?” “I think you’re a bit too worried about what people think. You don’t look your age, and it’s acceptable these days. Unless you’re worried about Katie?” “She loves her teacher. She named her new goldfish after us and performed a wedding ceremony for them.” She’d done it the next day after the carnival and had asked if they could share a new bowl. I’d gone out to buy one, and she spent the whole night waiting for them to kiss. “Oh, I see. You think she’s going to expect more.”

“I think she already does.” And with that, I got to the root of my problem. It wasn’t that I didn’t want Tori Bloom, but, the current state of affairs aside, I wasn’t sure I was ready for a real relationship with anyone, twenty-two or forty. Especially if it was going to give Katie false hope.

Chapter 12 Tori

Getting Ross Reed to come in and deal with his daughter’s education was like pulling teeth, and as soon as I’d arrived for work, Mrs. Lewis had reminded me that time was running out for enrollment for the next semester. As embarrassed as I was to talk to him, I decided I had to swallow my pride for Katie’s sake and give him a call. I dialed the number, holding my breath that he would be able to make it on the same day. “Hello, Tori,” he said immediately. I was surprised that he knew who I was and realized he must have saved my name in his phone from the last time I

called. “Hi. I was calling to see if you could come in as soon as possible and fill out these papers for your daughter’s enrollment. The deadline is approaching, and I’m supposed to turn in the forms by Thursday.” I actually had a few more days than that, but I wanted to put a bit of pressure on him so he’d try to come. “How about today? If you think you can fit me in.” My heart raced at the idea, and I cleared my throat. I had a few places I’d like to fit him and blushed thinking about it. “That would be perfect.” I tried to remain calm, but the idea of spending time alone with him, even to fill out papers, turned me on. “I have a free period at one during the kid’s music class if you’d like to stop by?” That would be a perfect time if he could make it with none of the children in my room.” “I’ll be there. See you soon.” He ended the call,

and I tucked my phone into my pocket and took off to find Jackie while the kids were still gone to PE. She was behind her counter on her computer with an intent look on her face. She looked up and saw me enter. “How are you? Long time, no see.” She’d canceled the trip to the carnival, but I knew she did it hoping I’d stay home. I hadn’t told her I’d gone knowing she’d be angry. She walked around the counter, joining me at the nearest table. “I’m nervous. Ross Reed is finally going to show up and enroll Katie in the program.” “Why would that make you nervous.” She stared at me with narrowed eyes and then it hit her. “You went to the carnival, didn’t you?” “Yes, and I asked him out, and he turned me down.” I didn’t care that she knew. I was prepared to tell her in my own time. I should have known

she’d guess. She knew me too well. “Ouch, you got turned down by an old man. That has to sting.” She made a face and then held up her hand. “I’m sorry, really. I mean, I’m sure that’s going to make things awkward.” “Yes, it does, thanks so much for pointing that out.” I gave her a withering glance, and she laughed. “I’m sorry, but that’s what you get for going out there all alone.” “Not you too, he wasn’t thrilled that I’d gone alone either.” “Does he know that you went there to try and score a date, or did he buy the whole coincidence line?” I hadn’t thought about it, but there was a chance he’d thought that especially after Katie had mentioned that I knew about their trip. “Great, now I feel like an even bigger loser.” I had

considered asking him out again, but now there was no way. “You’re not a loser. You’re a catch, and if that old geezer didn’t know it, then it’s his loss.” I couldn’t help but laugh. “When you see him, you’re going to want to retract that old geezer statement.” “I’ll make sure and sneak a peek. What time will he be here?” She seemed as if she didn’t believe me and that was fine, she’d see soon enough. I sat with her until it was time for my class to return and then I spent the rest of the day working with them on usual class business and grew more nervous as the time approached. I sat in my room alone at one and wondered if he would be late, and five minutes later he came in apologizing.

“I’m so sorry. I got behind a funeral procession. I would have called, but I didn’t think I’d be this late. Should I have gotten a tardy pass?” He was dressed in casual jeans and a long-sleeve cotton shirt that brought out his eyes, making them almost as bright as Katie’s. “It’s fine. Here are the papers and I’ve already marked each place I need your signature with an X. I need to you read over the parental expectations and sign that form as well. It’s vital to the program that, while we’re doing all we can on our end, the parents do their part at home. We’ll be sending home quite a bit of work on Tuesdays and Thursdays, and we have special incentives which we will need your permission for as well.” He nodded and looked at the papers as I pointed to each section, then he took a moment to read through it and finally, reached for a pen. As he scrawled his signature, he glanced up. I turned my eyes down to the paper and tried to busy myself. I didn’t want him to catch me gawking, but it was

hard to take my eyes off his strong chest and arms. I adjusted my collar remembering being pressed up against him, and wished I had something I could trip over, so he’d save me again. Maybe I’d get lucky when I walked him out. “How have you been?” he asked looking up over the papers. The question took me by surprise, and I sat up in my seat and squared my shoulders. “I’ve been good, thanks.” I would have been better if he hadn’t turned me down and it took all of my restraint not to tell him so. “Well, that’s good to hear. I bet you’re looking forward to the holidays. Do you have family close?” “No, my aunt is my only family, and she lives out of state.” The holidays were still some time away, and I knew he was just making small talk.

“Will you be traveling?” “No, I will probably read a book.” I let out a breath realizing how pathetic that sounded. “Unless my best friend, Jackie and I make plans. We’ve talked about going on a cruise for the holidays, but she has a family, and so her mother would throw a fit.” I felt even more pathetic by the time I finished rambling, and he put his final signature on the paper and pushed it across the desk. I took it, and our fingers brushed together, and he met my eyes. “You understand why I turned you down, don’t you? I mean, I explained it wasn’t personal, and the last thing I wanted was to make things personal.” “I understand, I just think it’s a stupid reason.” I shrugged, and he seemed taken aback. “Well, I don’t think I’ve ever had anyone call me stupid, but thank you for your honesty.” “I just thought we’d have fun together. I still do.” I

leaned in closer. “I’m sure we could find something we both had in common.” I let my voice grow low and sultry, and I hoped he regretted refusing my offer. “I’m sure we would find something. You know, I have been wondering about you.” He gave me a sideward glance and his eyes smoldered. “Ask me anything.” I had nothing to hide. “Why do you like older men?” “My aunt is a bit of a flirt, and she had a lot of boyfriends around. I saw the way the younger ones treated her. The older men were respectful, and I don’t know, I always wanted someone to treat me like I was special.” “What about your own father?” “Both of my parents abandoned me when I was a baby, leaving me with my aunt, who is my mother’s

sister. The closest thing to a family outing I’ve had in decades was seeing you and Katie as the carnival.” He nodded and stared into my eyes. “I’m not good for you, Tori. And it’s not the age thing. I’m not sure I could commit to anyone right now. I’ve got a whole lot of crazy going on in my life, and I don’t know if you’re aware, but I’ve been looking for work. I was laid off from my job a while back.” “I’m so sorry. I’ll keep my ears open, and if I hear anything, I’ll let you know.” “I appreciate that, but it’s just not a good time to bring someone into my life.” “Hey, I don’t want to marry you, I just thought we could eat pizza or see a movie or something.” I forced a laugh, but I was really growing tired of him making excuses. “You don’t have to explain. You’re not attracted to me, and I can accept that.” I shrugged and wished the meeting would end.

“Not attracted? Are you nuts, of course, I’m attracted to you? I just think you can do better right now.” He seemed genuinely surprised and almost offended that I said he wasn’t attracted, but I had assumed that was the reason why. “I’d like to think that I could choose who to be interested in the same as you. And if you’re not interested then I’ll let it go.” I planted my hands on the table and pushed back my chair, but he placed his hand on mine and stopped me. “I don’t mean to offend you, Tori.” “You keep saying that, but then you are, so it doesn’t mean anything.” He pulled his hand away and raked it through his graying hair, the salt and pepper strands falling right back into place. “What do you want, Tori? Romance? I’m not that kind of guy.” “Why do you assume that? Because I’m the good

little school teacher?” It was always the same, men assuming that since I was a school teacher, I was little miss prim and proper. I leaned across the table determined to prove him wrong. “What if I just wanted to fuck?” He was suddenly wide-eyed, and I knew I’d caught his attention. “Well, would that be any different?” “I’m not like the other guys you’ve been with.” That was precisely my point. That he wasn’t like other guys. “I haven’ been with anyone, so there’s no one to compare you to.” That had his jaw hanging open. “What are you saying, Tori? You’re a virgin?” He leaned back in his chair and scratched his stubbly chin as if letting it all sink in. “That’s right. And I thought an older man like yourself might actually know what to do with a girl like me.” As he licked his lips, I couldn’t help but

wonder what was going on in his mind. Perhaps he wanted to taste me after all. I leaned in and licked my lips too. “I was hoping you’d be the one.” Something flashed in his eyes, and he snapped back to reality. “I’m not sure that’s a good idea, Tori.” I wished he’d stop acting like he wasn’t good enough for me, but it was who he was. He was so hung up on the age thing it was such a waste. “Noted. But if you change your mind, you know where to find me.” With that, I stood and walked out with the papers in hand. He could see his way out, and that would be fine with me. I’d been completely honest with him, and all I could do now was hope he’d have a change of heart or I’d have to move on.

Chapter 13 Ross

I reeled over Tori’s admission for the rest of the day and well into the night and even while I was with my clients. A virgin? And she wanted me. I could do some damage to a petite thing like her, especially since it was her first time. I stood thinking about her in the shower. Her young, tight body, had been virtually untouched, and even though I’m sure she had some experience, I’d be the first to take her virgin pussy. Licked my lips thinking about it and knew that all I’d have to do is call and I could set up anything I liked. The only problem with that was my schedule was already so full that I was missing out on time with Katie. I couldn’t invite her over with Katie around

and give her false hope. She’d already played out her expectations with the fish and I’d finally gotten her to stop talking about Ms. Bloom so much. I turned up the hot water and lathered my body. The suds slid down me and disappeared down the drain as I worked my way across my cock, which stood fully erect with the image of Tori spread out before me still in my mind. I was a dirty bastard for thinking it, but I wanted to pop her cherry and then eat her nice and deep. My cock responded with a twitch, and I stroked it, paying special attention to my head which was as red as a ripe berry waiting to burst in someone’s mouth. I closed my eyes and imagined her there, kneeling before me, her pretty face stuffed with cock as she slurped. I’d have to train her to take my length and my girth, I wasn’t sure training would prepare her for that, but I’d try.

Fuck. As I stroked nice and steady, feeling my balls tighten and ready I pulled off and took a deep breath. I would edge this orgasm nice and slow and savor every thought of her knowing it was all I could get. The fact that I’d lived out the very images in my mind with two women the night before was the reason I couldn’t do it with her. She needed someone who wasn’t whoring themselves out. I’d been with the two women, who happened to be best friends, as a celebratory fuck for them opening a business together. The two spent plenty of time with each other, but they’d taken turns on their knees in front of me as well. I thought of their mouths and how I wished that it could be Tori. It wasn’t that I was afraid that Tori or even my kid would expect more out of the relationship, but she was the type I could fall for. The type that I had wanted to protect. She was so young and fresh and even for a moment I compared

her to Mia. I stroked harder, trying to focus my attention on one face kneeling, the images of the besties and Mia, along with Tori’s all flashing through my mind. I was a dirty old man. I felt the release building again and pulled away to collapse against the wall behind me, to hold off a bit longer. I wanted to only think of her while I came, and once I had her hot little mouth open before me in my mind again, I gripped my cock and imagined myself placing it on her tongue, slapping it against it as she stuck it out. Then I’d slap her pretty cheek with it, the natural blush she’d get when I’d embarrass her was so hot, and I imagined it now as I slapped and slapped my throbbing length against her. And then she closed her mouth around me, and I’d cup the back of her head and pull her closer to me, feeling the little resistance of her throat, and the pleasure of the pop as it gave way past her tonsils and down her throat. I wondered if she still had tonsils and hoped she did. I had a feeling I’d find out soon enough. I was almost convinced.

I imagined her mound and wondered if she was bare. Mia was. I’d caught of glimpse of her one day when she’d worn a too-short skirt, and that’s when my naughty fantasies of her had become a battle. I comforted myself with the thought that she was eighteen at the time, but I’d been hard on her about the things she’d worn ever since. Tori might be the same way. It had become the norm with most women their age. I personally liked a little muff. I loved gripping it while I tongued them deep and pressed my thumb against their clits. I thought of the best friends and how each of them had a different style. One was a blonde with a little landing strip, and the other had been a bare brunette. I’d slapped that pussy good. Again, my thoughts had strayed, but they always came back to what I desired most, and that was Tori. Dammit. I pumped my cock imagining myself working her throat and her gagging on it, her spasms pulling me

deeper down her throat and milking my hot come which spurted all over my hand and onto the shower floor. It was so fucking intense that I moaned out loud and bent my knees and I could picture her gulping and swallowing. Fuck. I stood staring at the shower floor as my release washed down and knew what I had to do. Knowing she was a hot virgin had done me in. I’d been with so many wanton women who knew what the fuck they were doing, who were using me like a piece of meat, that I wanted someone who I could take, who was innocent enough to let me lead. I needed Tori. I got out of the shower and dried off, my cock still half-hard, and my balls were sensitive. I got dressed knowing my daughter ate her breakfast downstairs and about to be ready for me to take her to school where I’d see Ms. Bloom. I pulled on a gray t-shirt and a pair of loose jeans and then raked my hands through my hair before going for my boots. Once I was ready, I found Katie

downstairs already dressed. I was running late. “We need to go, sweetheart. Make sure you’ve got your lunch.” I kept her food handy so all she had to do was throw her lunch in the bag and go, and that type of preplanning was the only way I could keep up with things. She patted her lunch kit and then grabbed my hand. “I’m all set. But you need to eat your breakfast. It’s the most important meal of the day.” She pointed to the counter where there was a piece of cold buttered toast that was a bit darker than I liked it. It looked horrible, but I wasn’t about to complain. My mother taught me better, and I took the toast and wrapped it in a napkin which quickly became soaked with oil from the butter. “I’ll take it and eat it on the way.” “You shouldn’t have missed breakfast.” She was disappointed that I had, but I was glad of it. My little fantasy was all I needed to keep me going for

the day, but she didn’t need to know all that, or that the reason I needed an extra shower was that I’d come in so late and only washed up before collapsing in my bed. The two women had worn me out, but the tip had been my biggest yet. “I’m sorry.” I led her out to the car and helped her with her buckle even though she knew how to do it herself. “How was pizza night with Mia?” “Fine. She never lets me have more than three toppings.” She gave a little yawn, and I smiled knowing Mia and I had already had the pizza discussion. Mia is allergic to pineapple, and Katie begs her every time for Hawaiian delight. “I’ll ask her to let you order your very own next time, but you can only get a small. Mia can’t eat some foods, and you should be nice.” “She orders whatever Brady likes.” She pulled her lips in tight and then looked up at me like she knew she'd said too much.

“Brady, huh? Her boyfriend been over a lot?” I had heard about the new boyfriend and how she had broken up with the last one. It was all very dramatic, but Mia was head over heels. I’d told her I didn’t mind one friend over, but I’d have to talk to her and make sure that she understood the rules. I didn’t need my six-year-old asking me sex questions. “A couple of times.” She opened her book and flipped through the pages, and I decided not to press her anymore on the subject. “How’s Ms. Bloom?” I didn’t think it would hurt to ask. “Do you mean my teacher or the fish?” She let out a little giggle, and I laughed too. “I mean your teacher, of course.” “She’s nice. I have a new teacher too, but she’s not as pretty as Ms. Bloom. She’s not even as pretty the

fish.” We shared another laugh and then she closed her book. “She let us each pick a book the other day. One that we could keep, and since I was the leader, I got to go first. See?” She turned the book, so I could see it. The cover had a big yellow butterfly on it, and I could tell by the way she held it close that she loved the book. “You have a great teacher. I’m glad you like her.” “I’m glad you like her too, Daddy.” She let out another giggle and then she put her book in her bag as we turned onto the road to the school and stopped in traffic. We arrived at the school and worked our way around the line where Ms. Bloom was doing her morning duty. She had on a pair of slacks and a baby blue blouse. She was always well-dressed and carried herself like a good girl and as soon as I saw her my fantasies returned, putting her on her knees before me. It was hard to believe she was a virgin and that someone hadn’t claimed her already.

I pulled to a stop, and she glanced over and smiled. I hoped she’d still want to play and couldn’t believe that I was giving in. Limits were made to be pushed though, and I was going to throw this one out the window. I moved forward, and she hurried to open the door. “Good morning, Katie.” She gave my daughter a bright smile and then me a nod. “Ross.” Katie jumped out of the car and ran to her place in line as Tori went to close the door. “Hey,” I called. She stopped and turned to lean in. “Yeah?” “Does that offer still stand? I thought I could give you a call and maybe we could go out and grab that drink.” She seemed surprised by my change of heart and nodded. “Okay, sure. Call me later.” Shut the door and glanced over her shoulder as she walked away.

I watched her ass until the car behind me honked and then I drove off thinking about my schedule. Things had been really tight, and I was already getting repeat business and higher pay. Now that people had a taste, they were doing anything to keep me around. But I had never planned on doing it forever. I knew that it would have to come to an end soon enough, but for now, I was in the game, and I was in it deep. My only hope was that I’d have a night off where I could see Tori alone. I was eager to get her alone and get her naked. My balls ached thinking of her beneath me. “Down boy.” I couldn’t let myself get worked up before my job hunt. Had a lot of ground to cover and I would be pounding the pavement hard before pounding my next client.

Chapter 14 Tori

I was shocked that Mr. Reed—Ross, had said he’d call me. I hadn’t expected him ever to give in and since he had, I knew I had him right where I wanted him. I went to the market after work and grabbed some things for the upcoming weekend. It was my usual Wednesday night ritual, and I was hoping that Ross would ask me out. I checked my phone to make sure it was on three times while in the market and then again in the car. Once I got home, I kept it close, and by nine thirty I’d given up hope that he’d call. I took a long, hot bath and was determined not to linger there too long. I pulled the plug and got out to get dried off

when the phone rang. “Dammit.” I reached for the phone and hurried to answer it, not caring how desperate I’d look. Sure enough, it was Ross, and my heart raced as I said hello. “Hey, I hope it isn’t too late.” “No, not at all. I was just drying off.” I wanted him to know I was naked. “Do you need me to call back?” He was sweet, but there was no way I was letting him go. “No, it’s not like you can see me naked or anything.” “Not unless you send me a picture.” His voice was so lazy and soothing, and my cheeks reddened knowing I couldn’t do something like that. “Nice try,” I said with a giggle.

“It was worth a shot. We are both adults.” I let out a long breath. “Which is why we both know better. Besides, there are other ways to see me naked.” “Is that a fact?” He moaned, sounding like he’d just tasted something wonderful. “You know, I’m sure I could imagine you naked if you gave me a description of what you’re doing.” I couldn’t believe that a little boldness had turned into such a dirty conversation and I didn’t know where to begin. “I’m in my bedroom, walking to my bed. I’m wearing a fluffy white towel and my hair is wet, and in another fluffy white towel.” “Mm, I bet you’re as soft as a little kitten in all that fluff. Lay on your bed.” I was already a step ahead, but I let him think I was doing as he asked. I lay back on the bed and stared at the ceiling with a smile plastered on my face so wide that it hurt.

“Okay. Now what?” “How much of you is that towel covering?” “It’s around my breasts. Should I take it off?” My voice dropped an octave, and he moaned another affirmative. “Mhm. I think you might be more comfortable that way, don’t you?” He gave a deep laugh. “I didn’t expect this conversation to go this way.” “Me neither. Is it a bad thing?” I grabbed the towel and pulled it open. My nipples tightened in the cool air, so I slipped my hand down and played with them. “I don’t know. I’m pushing my limits by calling, but honestly, I’ve thought an awful lot about you lately.” “Before or after our last conversation?” I wanted to know how much my being a virgin had influenced

his decision to see me. “Before, but even more since. You’re an impressive young woman, Tori. I know women who are much older that don’t have their lives together the way you do. Hell, I’m fifty-eight, and I don’t have my life together any better. I never thought I’d be out of work at this age, and you have a degree and a career.” “Some people are turned on by the virgin thing, and others think I’m lying.” “I believe you, and since you brought it up, what’s up with that? Most women don’t save themselves very long. Any reason you have?” Other than most of my opportunities had been with total jerks and losers, the answer was no. “No, other than hoping to find the right man. I haven’t found anyone worthy, but honestly, I think I’m ready to find him. Maybe I already have?”

He gave a breathy laugh. “Maybe. Tell me again what you’re wearing?” I thought for a moment, pausing only to tease him. “Toenail polish.” “What color?” “Desire me.” I waited for his response, and it was as expected. “I do, but what color is your polish?” He chuckled, and I couldn’t help but laugh with him. “I know every color has a strange name these days. I guess hot pink doesn’t sell these days.” I glanced down to my toes and thought about how Kevin would suck them. It gave me tingles between my legs, and I wondered if Ross would do the same. “I think it’s a sexy color and I bet your little toes look sexy. I want to see them. Take a picture of them and send it to me.”

“Okay. Just a minute.” I snapped a photo and sent it to him, thankful I hadn’t lied about the color or the painted toes. “Fuck,” he whispered. It sent chills up my spine, and then he sucked through his teeth, and I wondered what he was doing. “Do you like feet?” I put him on speakerphone, so I could go hands-free. “I’m becoming a fan. But tell me, Tori, are you pink at all your tips?” My nipples, which were already hard from the cool air and my teasing, tingled. They were nearly as pink as my polish. “You’re bad. Maybe if you’re a good boy, you’ll find out.” “Promises, promises.” His laughter filled my room. “And here I thought you were a good girl.” “I can be naughty too.” My words surprised me,

and I had never been so bold with anyone. I wasn’t even sure what had brought out this part of me. “Bad girls get spankings, Tori.” I could tell that the entire conversation was as entertaining to him as it was me by his breathy laughter each time he talked. “Can’t spank me through the phone,” I taunted. “And what are you wearing? It’s only fair for you to tell me. This for that?” “Yeah, I suppose you’re right. In the spirit of fairness, I’m in my bed, and I’m wearing gray boxer briefs.” I could picture him lying there and wished he were beside me. “Well, that’s not really fair though, is it? I’m lying here completely naked, and you’re clothed.” “What should I do about that, Tori?” “Hm. You could slip them down nice and slow for me and then send me a picture.” I laughed not

really expecting him to send me anything because I’d only been kidding around from his previous picture requests. But then, a moment later, m phone pinged. “Careful what you ask for.” “You didn’t.” I checked my inbox and found a picture of him winking. “Very funny.” “Maybe if you’re a good girl, I’ll send you one later.” “Did you really take them off?” “Yes, I’m totally naked now too, but I don’t have any hot pink polish.” “I bet you have a pink tip of your own to share.” I couldn’t help myself, and I had never flirted like this before. “Yeah, as a matter of fact, I do. It’s begging for some attention, too.” I imagined him lying there

with a huge erection and in need of release. “Touch it,” I said, my voice barely a whisper. “You really think I should?” He made a moaning sound and then I heard something knocking around in the background. “Yes, what’s that noise?” “That’s me taking out some lotion. You want me to stroke it for you or not?” “Yes.” My heart was jumping out of my chest, and I felt a tad light-headed at the idea of us going this far on our first call. I knew for a fact that I wanted him to be the one, but I knew I would keep that tidbit to myself for now. “If I do this, Tori, I want you to touch your little slit too. Have you ever had a proper orgasm?” I’d had orgasms a few times, and I’d always thought they were good, but I really didn’t have anything to

compare them to. “I think.” “Oh, no. I want you to know.” “Want to come show me? I’m home all alone? Don’t you have a babysitter?” “She’s on a date tonight, but if you come for me, we’ll make a date to get together if you like it. How’s that for a deal?” I heard the squishy sounds of skin slapping skin as he stroked himself and I closed my eyes imagining him working himself. There was an ache between my legs and as soon as I slipped my hand down to touch myself a soft moan escaped my lips. “That’s right, Tori. Touch it for me. Stroke that little clit for me. I want you to touch it nice and soft, like a butterfly kiss. And don’t dip. Not until I say so.” “How does your cock feel?” I asked, and he took a

deep breath and moaned, the slapping noises still steady. “It feels amazing. Tell me a secret, Tori. Something you’ve been afraid to tell me.” “I’m not afraid of you, but I do have a secret to share.” I took a deep breath as the heat of pleasure washed across my body and bloomed in my sex. I moaned and lost my train of thought. “That’s right, confessions make me hot too, Tori. Let it consume you and tell me your secret.” “I’ve thought of you before. While I touched myself.” My confession came out with a strangled voice, and I whimpered at the feel of my fingers against my sensitive clit. “Can I please rub my pussy.” “No, clit only. Let it build. It will be so much sweeter when you tease it. Trust me.” I did, I trusted him completely, and this kind of attention

was why I wanted a real man and not some boy who just wanted his cock in my mouth and to come on my face without a care about my needs. “It’s so intense,” I cried. “That’s right, rub it and don’t stop. Don’t you let up, Tori.” The slaps of his stroking got louder and faster, and he moaned and then eased off, the noise slowing down and growing quieter. “Please, please, Ross.” I could barely talk as the orgasm rolled through me, like waves crashing on the shore. “I’m coming!” “Mhm. That’s a good girl. I’m going to come with you next time, but I like to edge it. You’ll learn that holding off makes it that much better.” “Will you teach me?” “Mm, teaching the teacher. That sounds like fun to me. Are you sure you want that, Tori? To give me

that gift?” “Yes.” I was breathless as more waves of tremored through me. Aftershocks. “Insert a finger, don’t force it, but stroke your slit for me.” I knew he was afraid I’d tear myself, but I was going to be gentle and save that honor for him. “It feels so good, Ross. I want you inside me. Do you want me?” “Yes, I want you so fucking bad. I’m going to stuff you so full of cock you’re going to beg for mercy. Work that little slit and come for me.” His moaning built to a crescendo with the slapping accompanying. I tried to match his rhythm, and soon I cried out. “I’m coming.” “Oh, fuck, Tori. Me too.” He moaned with me through our release, and I came so hard my toes

curled. I relaxed against the mattress, and soon we were both quiet, our breath leveling out as we settled. His voice broke the silence. “Did I earn that picture?” “You really want to see? And will you show me?” “Well, I’m a little spent right now, but lucky for you, I took one earlier while it was still hard for you, in case you asked. I’ll send it if you really want to see.” I did want to see; I wanted to know what I’d be dealing with. “I’ll trade you.” “Deal.” I snapped a picture and sent it as the image he was sending appeared on my phone. My eyes widened. That was a lot of cock. My mouth watered and I was speechless. He made Kevin look like a child. I

hit send as he spoke. “Tori? Are you still there? Did you get the photo?” “Yes, I’m a little intimidated by your size.” “You said you wanted a man, Tori. That’s what you’re going to get, and I can’t wait to give it to you.” “Did you get mine?” I held my breath hoping that the fact that I had waxed away all of my pubic hair wouldn’t matter to him. I had wanted him to see me as a woman and not a child. “Fuck, yes. I thought you were sending me your pink nipples. But that hot pink slit is so sexy. I can’t wait to get nice and deep inside it.” His words sent chills down my spine and they tingled all the right parts of me. We said our goodbyes and I was on such a high that I pleasured myself to his picture one more time

before going to sleep. I slept like a baby.

Chapter 15 Ross

I couldn’t believe that I’d had phone sex with my daughter’s teacher and that she had me grinning like a fool ever since. The time with her was something that I hadn’t had in a long time, not with any of my clients, and not even with my daughter —it was fun. She’d made me feel like a kid again, the way I used to feel when I first started dating and with all the stress of my latest job, meeting new people who were always nervous, always leery, until of course they got turned on enough to realize I wasn’t going to rob them and posed no threat. With her it had been so laid back, no one jockeying for control, no one setting the scene, just the two of

us being ourselves; playful and flirty. She was a breath of fresh air; a light in a dreary fog that had consumed me since I’d lost my job and I was so glad that I had gone against my rules and turned out, she was just what I needed. I still had a job to do. As much as I wanted to quit and go back to my normal life, I had women to pleasure for a living. My schedule was filling up with repeats, and I was getting much more money because I’d learned that when I hesitated, the bucks were pushed at me. My cock made me special, it made the kind of orgasms I could give, and the way I could give them in high demand, and I would have been a fool not to take advantage of that. I left out for my next job a bit hesitant, but only because the night before had been so much easier and much more fun. I arrived at the woman’s private residence, which

was still always a bit odd for me, but the place was just as upscale the rest of my client’s homes that I’d been to, in the same posh area, but I still preferred a nice, discreet hotel room. I parked down a long drive and walked a private path back around to the front door. The place had so many exotic plants out front that it was like a jungle, but they were all carefully groomed. I heard footsteps on the other side of the door, and then, after a moment, it swung open and revealed a short blonde who wore a long flowing robe and carried a drink. She has so many bangles on her arm that they rattled with the ice from her drink and to say she was nervous was an understatement. “Come in. Your name was Ross?” She gave me a questioning glance over her shoulder as she led me in. “Yes, and you are Cindy, I presume.” I wasn’t expecting anyone else. We passed through the

house, and I noticed several pictures of her and a man as she led me through a series of doorways until we reached the stairs. I was used to people leading me to their private bedrooms, and I’d seen enough sex rooms and private dens that it no longer made me nervous, but something was off about this situation, and the bad energy was coming off the woman, who was strangely quiet. She didn’t speak again until we reached her bedroom, which was a bit cluttered. Clothes were scattered about, and there were so many pairs of shoes lying around that I was worried I’d trip, and the nightstands, one on each side of the bed, had enough prescriptions to kill a team of horses and there were abandoned glasses still half-full mixed with them to drown one. “I’ve got a few requests, but Melanie said you were good with them.” She gave me a death stare and then lifted the glass to her lips. Her hand trembled, and I wondered which of the pills in those many bottles had given her the glassy stare.

I didn’t fuck doped up women, and I wondered if this was a bad habit or a one-night thing. “You seem a bit out of sorts.” “I’m a little nervous. I am not used to change. I’ve had the same boyfriend for a while, and well, we split up a few months ago. My husband and I— “You’re married?” I glanced around the room, and there were definite signs of another man living there: jogging pants and shoes, and a set of golf clubs in the corner. “Relax. We have an understanding. He gets his girlfriends, and I get to have all the fun I want.” She placed her drink on the nearest table and then stepped closer. “I don’t normally see married women.” I didn’t like where this was going and though I was certain I’d been with other married women, some with their husband present, I didn’t like where this was going and thought my protesting could get her to offer up

more cash. “I’ve heard all about your talents and am willing to pay a bit more, for your discretion as well as performing per request.” “Discretion is free, but what are your other requests?” Something in her eyes flashed, and she smiled wickedly as she turned to the nightstand drawer behind her. When she turned around, she had a gun. I stepped back, and panic shot through me. “Relax. I’m not going to shoot you. I’d like you to use this as a prop. I have a knife if you’d prefer that, but the gun is much more exciting.” “Could you please put it down.” I pointed to the unmade bed beside her and prepared to rush her if necessary. I was not about to get shot in this shit hole or anywhere else for that matter.

She put the gun on the bed and rolled her eyes. “It’s not loaded.” “Funny thing about guns, they all look loaded. What the fuck are you thinking?” I kept my guard up even though she was unarmed. “I will pay you extra to hold that to my head, and I’ll suck your cock. I hear it’s a nice one. I love forced head, and the gun adds an extra element. I’m also not opposed to you fucking me with it. But I do have a knife you could hold to my— “I’m not recreating a rape scene for you, and I’m not about to bring a gun, even and unloaded one, into this. If you want to fuck, I’ll fuck you senseless, but otherwise, I’m out.” I wasn’t backing down. “I’ll increase it by half. Double it. I just need a good, intense fucking and I like the feel of cold steel and the danger.”

I’d fucked a woman while her husband licked the juices dripping from us while his balls were tied to his feet so he couldn’t move without pinching them, but this was a bit much. “I’m not judging you. We all have our kinks, but I have a no weapon policy.” At least I did now, and before meeting Cindy, I didn’t know I’d need one. “Don’t you have a sex toy you could use instead? I don’t mind being rough, but no go on the guns and knives.” She made a sound of frustration and then stepped closer placing her arms around my waist. “DO you have any problems choking me with your cock? Slapping my face? Choking me?” “I can handle that.” That I knew I could control. The slapping was never more than a firm pat against their cheeks, nothing to hurt or bruise them, and the choking was nothing more than gagging them with my cock or gripping with a little pressure around their necks.

“I want you to take me to the edge. I’ll pay you double if you’d just do that and I’ll lay the knife between my breasts.” “No knives and I’m not choking you out, or to any edge.” I shook my head and turned to leave, but she gripped me tight and begged. “Please, Ross. I need this. It’s been too long. I will pay you double if you just give me what I’m asking.” She took my hands and placed them on her breasts and then brought them to her neck. “It feels so intense, and there’s nothing like feeling a big hard dick in me while that cold steel is pressed up against me. It’s such a head fuck, such a rush.” “You’ll have to get it elsewhere.” I had heard enough of the begging and nudged her off of me as I turned to head toward the door. And as I reached the hall the gun went off. She screamed, and I took off running, but she came after me screaming she was sorry.

“I didn’t know it was loaded, I swear!” She kept after me, shaking and jingling from the bangles. “I think my husband loaded it. Please don’t tell Melanie!” I kept moving, winding my way through her house until I found the front door and I didn’t relax until I had gotten in my car and driven down the road. I pulled over and stopped, my pulse still racing, and punched the steering wheel. To think if I’d held that thing to her head, and knowing she’d had it pointed carelessly at me. The thought of my daughter being without two parents was too much. I was livid. I took my phone out of my pocket and dialed Melanie. As soon as she answered, I flipped out. “What the fuck kind of nut jobs are you sending me to! You nearly got me killed tonight!” “Wait, slow down. What the hell are you talking

about?” She whispered into the phone, and I wondered if I had disturbed her foot worship. “Your friend Cindy had a gun. She said it was unloaded and not only did she want me to hold it to her head while I face fucked her, but she wanted me to insert it inside her.” “Don’t be ridiculous, Ross. It was just a prop gun. She told me she’d ask you. I did tell her you’d most likely refuse, but— “She shot a hole in the fucking wall!” “What?” “I’m so sorry, Ross. Are you okay? What the fuck happened.” “I’m not sure I can keep doing this, Melanie. My whole life flashed before me, and I have a daughter. I also have a woman interested in someone who doesn’t spread his dick around for a living.”

“The schoolteacher?” She sounded as if she were smiling, but I wasn’t lightening up. “I want you to make it clear that I’m not into guns and that aside from sex toys, my cock is the only lethal weapon in the fucking mix, are we clear?” “I’m so sorry, Ross. I’ll deal with this. I promise. Her husband is a client of mine.” “You’re the husband’s girlfriend? Do you think he put that bullet in her gun on purpose?” “He’s a client, not a boyfriend and if he did, he’s out too.” “Be careful, Mel.” The last thing I needed was for the unstable husband to hurt my friend and now that I knew she was seeing someone who could do something like that, if he did it, scared the hell out of me. If he didn’t do it, then there was only one other

way it could have happened. Cindy had put it there herself hoping for an accident? No thanks. I didn’t need this kind of shit in my life. There was something else that had me shaken. As that gun had gone off one of my first thoughts besides dying and my daughter, was of Tori. She was the next person I called.

Chapter 16 Tori

I wouldn’t say my house was untidy, but I had a lot to do before Ross could come over. He’d called the night before and asked to see me with a desperation in his voice that had me reeling since. I’d asked if there was something wrong, but he insisted there wasn’t. I didn’t want to push, but I hope he’d fill me in. I wanted to know him. He seemed like such a good guy and father, and to think that something was bothering him had me worried, not only about him but about Katie as well. Once I had the house tidy, I headed to the kitchen to start dinner. I’d opted for something simple: chicken alfredo, salad, and garlic toast—easy on

the garlic. I hoped he’d like it; it was one of my specialties, though Kevin had never appreciated it. He hated noodles, and I could only wonder if it were because to him it was cannibalism. I checked the clock halfway through my dinner preparations, and I was right on track, and sure enough, when I put the bread in the oven, he arrived. I set the timer and headed for the door, wanting everything to be perfect for him. I opened the door, and he greeted me with a perfect smile. He had dressed casually, as he had at the carnival, in jeans, but this time instead of a t-shirt, he wore a pressed white button-down and smelled of fresh cologne. He looked me up and down, letting his gaze linger a little too long at my feet. “Interesting choice of footwear.” I glanced down and realized I had my monkey slippers on, and before I could turn red or even think about changing, he leaned in and kissed my cheek. “I like them.”

I led him inside and offered him a seat. “Yeah, well I usually wear them around the house, and I’d planned to change before you arrived, but I was too busy with dinner.” Here I’d wanted him to see me as a woman and not a little girl. “I’ve got an idea.” He kicked off his shoes and placed them by the couch where he took a seat. “There, that evens things up a bit.” We shared a laugh, and I let loose a long-held breath. I was tense and only because I knew that tonight, after dinner, I was going to give myself to him. “I have dinner almost ready and really should go check the bread.” I wasn’t sure what I’d set the timer for being in such a hurry to get to the door, and I stepped away leaving him to make himself comfortable. I wasn’t expecting him to follow me into the kitchen. “Can I help with anything?” I opened the oven and took out the bread and then

checked the pasta on the stove. Everything had turned out okay, and I let loose another sigh of relief. He came up behind me as I stood at the counter and his arms came around my waist as he planted a soft kiss on my shoulder. “Everything looks delicious.” “Thank you,” I said as the blush rose to my cheeks. “I worked really hard on it for you.” I spun around to face him and hesitated for a moment as he leaned in to kiss me. “Is this too much too soon?” He seemed to study my expression, but instead of waiting for him to analyze anything too hard, I leaned in and brought my mouth hard against his. Our lips mingled as he caressed my sides, his fingertips kneading, inching me closer until I was pressed against his body, his intimidating erection pressing into me. I glanced down between us,

though I really couldn’t see with him grinding it into me, and my mouth fell open as he took it again and I became drunk with kisses. “I figured since you cooked such a fine meal that I could at least provide you with an appetizer.” “I can’t wait for dessert. Would you like to help me set the table?” He stepped back and took our plates from the counter with the flatware sitting on top and brought them into the dining area where I had already cleared all of my student’s papers and the mess I kept there usually and placed a beautiful vase of flowers I’d pinched from the yard. We sat, and he insisted on serving me, then we enjoyed our meal talking mostly about our favorite dishes, how I’d learned to cook, and exchanging glances while we savored the food. He took his last bite and then dropped his fork and

inched his chair back from the table. “That was delicious, thank you. I haven’t had anyone cook for me in ages, so it was a real treat.” “The pleasure was all mine. Would you like some coffee or wine?” I had rushed out to make sure I had both to offer, but he laughed. “Coffee after dinner, you do think I’m old.” “It’s how I was raised. Coffee in the morning, coffee on all day, and more importantly a nice cup after a big meal. I was raised by my aunt who always had guests and hot coffee to serve them. But since I wasn’t sure you even liked coffee, I grabbed the wine.” “What are you having?” I needed to relax, and I didn’t think a cup of coffee was going to do me any favors. “Wine.” “I’ll have some too.” I got the wine from the fridge

and brought it back out to the table with two glasses, and he insisted on filling them, and we retreated to the couch. Once we settled side by side, I angled a bit more facing him, he picked my feet up into his lap and removed my slippers. “There are those perfect toes. I’ve thought about these, you know.” “Have you?” I thought about the picture I’d sent and the one he’d sent me. “Is there anything else I sent a picture of that you’ve been thinking about?” “I have, and I’m trying to be patient, but I’d love to see it up close and personal too. If you’re ready for that.” He rubbed my foot and then trailed his finger along the inside of my arch, with firm pressure and instead of tickling my foot, it sent a wave of desire right between my legs. I rubbed my thighs together, my knees crossing as he trailed his hand up to my thigh and rubbed little circles. “I am.” I looked into his eyes wanting him to know

I was serious, that I had thought about it too. “That’s why you’ve been so nervous, isn’t it?” “That and your size. I know it will hurt.” I looked down to my lap where his hand was caressing my thigh. “I’ll do everything I can to make sure you feel nothing but pleasure, Tori, everything I can to lessen the pain.” He leaned forward and kissed me, and I melted into him as he pulled me closer, bringing me to his lap. I felt like a child there, with his hands taking up most of my thigh and then he slipped it up into my shirt and under my bra where he tugged softly on my hard nipple. I was barely a handful, and when he cupped my breasts they were covered completely, but he squeezed my nipple between his thumb and forefinger and leaned down to kiss it. I shuddered though the experience wasn’t anything

new. Kevin had loved to play with my boobs, but I learned very quickly that he didn’t have the same finesse that Ross did. With every roll of his tongue and tug between his teeth, my slit grew wetter and wetter, like each sensual stroke was a deliberate move to gain a specific response and my body was on high alert. I rolled my hips against his lap before he ever let his hand trail too far up my thigh and the desire was growing, hoping he would. I needed to feel his hands on me, his fingers inside me, prepping me for what I knew I was going to get. “Fuck, you’re so dainty, Tori.” He looked as though he was hesitant, but I couldn’t let his limits back him out of this. “I won’t break, Ross, and I’m ready.” I met his eyes, and he lifted me up and carried me to my room, placing me on the bed.

I let my legs fall wide, and he pulled me to the edge of the bed, letting my ass nearly hang off. “I’ll go slow. But I want to make sure you’re ready for me first.” I was about to tell him to do whatever he wanted, that I trusted him completely, but he was already on his knees with his fingers trailing up my juicy slit. “You’re so fucking wet. You do want this. I can see how much and now I’m going to taste how much too.” He put his mouth on me as if giving my lips a tender kiss, then he slipped his tongue between my folds and gave it one long lick. I moaned as my breath quickened and then so did his pace. He worked my clit, his thumb caressing my bud with just the right amount of pressure to send me into a frenzy as he lapped at my barrier. I felt myself come undone and I bucked like crazy against him as the orgasm hit me. He continued licking and then stimulated me with his fingers so he could speak. “Have you ever had anything inside you?” He met my eyes from below, and I shook my head.

“I’ve stimulated myself with vibrators, but I was always too scared to insert them, that it might tear me.” “You look very intact, which means it might hurt a bit more than I’d expected. This is your last chance to back out, Tori. Once I’m inside you, I’m not stopping until I’ve come. I can be a tad rough because of my size. I’ll wear something if you want.” No. I wanted my first time to be skin to skin, and it was one of the reasons I’d gotten on the pill so that when or if that time had come with Kevin, I’d be able to experience it like this. “I’m on the pill, and I’m ready. Please. I trust you, Ross.” He seemed content with my words as he stood and took my legs into his big, strong hands and then hoisted me up to center his cock at my opening. His bell-shaped head pressed against my entrance and he shook his head.

“Damn, baby, it’s so tight. Here it comes.” He pushed against me and at first nothing happened, like my slit was too tight and then all of a sudden, it started to spread around his thick head, and I winced as the burning heat of pain shot through me. “I know, baby. I know. It’s going to feel so much better soon.” The rim of his cock popped inside me, and it seemed, for a moment that the hard part was over. Then, a second later, the friction was nearly unbearable, and I seemed to be swelling around his massive cock, but then he inched deeper. “I’m almost halfway.” Almost halfway! I held my breath and tensed. “No, no, baby. Stop tensing; it will only hurt more. Open up for me.” His hand pressed down on my breast, and he massaged my nipple as if distracting me. It didn’t work. “Please, just push it. Please.” I could barely take it, and then in another wave of change, he thrust his hips, nudging me a bit deeper as he worked in and

out of me nice and slow. After a moment, I felt a trickle. “My fucking cock is leaking like crazy.” He worked in and out and soon our juices both lubricated me so much that we had worked up to a comfortable pace and he met my eyes. “Now I think I can take you balls deep.” Fuck, he hadn’t even gone all the way.

Chapter 17 Ross

She was so tight that I had not only destroyed her hymen, but I had also ripped her a little. I felt like a fucking piece of shit for doing it, but it felt so fucking good, I couldn’t quit. And I didn’t want to leave her with only pain from the experience. I had yet to go all the way to my base, but I had to make sure she had the most pleasure from this experience that I could give her. Her bare mound had me wishing I’d spent more time licking it, and by the look on her face, maybe I should have. I was all set to sink deep to my balls when her brows pinched tight, and I held back. I’d warned her that I wasn’t going to quit, but something about her, she was so delicate and soft, so pure, that I couldn’t help but be gentle. I pulled

out and before she could protest I dropped to my knees and licked her tender slit. She moaned out. “Fuck, that feels good, Ross. Please, put it back in.” “I’m going to make you come again like this. I want you to know the pleasure, Tori.” She was so young and willing, and it was a total turn on, but I wasn’t into hurting women, especially ones I cared about. Fuck, I really did care about her. “It feels amazing; it only hurts a little.” “It’s too much, let me work you a bit, I’ll get you better prepared now that your cherry is popped.” I glanced to see her little slit was swollen and angry red. There was also a heavy tinge of blood, but I was about to take care of most of that. I lapped at her sex, and she cried out, bucking her hips like a wanton whore to gain purchase. And once I had her writhing through another orgasm, this one getting her so wet I could taste it, I stood up knowing she

was ready. I slid my cock in with less resistance than the first time and instead of wincing her face was relaxed, her mouth slack and her eyes rolling back in her head as she called my name. I decided to take her deep, letting her get a taste of all of me. And she winced again, but quickly nudged herself against me. “It feels amazing. Please don’t stop.” She hooked her legs around my hips, and I was about to come, her tight walls milking me making it harder to edge. “I am close, baby.” “Me too! Please don’t stop!” She held onto me, pulling me down to her chest, pulling my hips against her with her heels digging into my ass. “I want to come with you inside me. Please.” Who was I to deny her? I gritted my teeth and worked her little hole, her walls clenching me the entire time, causing me to pre-cum like crazy.

I hadn’t fucked anyone raw besides Melanie, and I knew that this would break our agreement, but I wanted to give Tori what she wanted. I’d planned to pull out and bust my nut all over tits or maybe her tummy, but she had another idea. Her orgasm hit, and it was all I could do not to come inside her, I held back until my balls ached as she squealed. “Please come. Please.” But when I started to pull out, she cried, clenching my ass tighter with her little heels. “Inside?” I didn’t even think twice for some reason, and my balls tightened, and then I nutted deep inside her virgin pussy, claiming it. It turned me on so much that she had wanted that, and I knew I didn’t want her with anyone else. Once the last of my seed had soaked her channel, I stilled and let myself lay there, still buried deep. “I can’t believe I did that. I hadn’t planned on coming in you.”

“It was perfect, Ross. I wanted the full experience, and I’m on the pill.” “I’m afraid I ripped you. Let me take you to the shower and get you cleaned up.” “Mm. You’re going to spoil me.” “I hope. I like spoiling my girls.” My girls? As if we had a thing going? Her cheeks reddened with blush, and she nestled her head against me. I needed to watch myself. I didn’t want to lead her on, but in another perfect life, I’d take her for mine. I’d hoard her like a miser all to myself, and no man would ever lay his hands on her. She was my perfect girl, young, but now that I’d taken her, a woman. I kissed her deep and pulled out, and as she stood, she hesitated a moment as my come dripped down her slender thighs. “It’s about to get on my floor.” I let out a chuckle and lifted her off her feet and carried her to the shower. I turned the water on and

let it adjust to the perfect temp before putting her down. She was so light, and I could imagine putting her on my cock and manhandling her. Fuck, I was hard again. She glanced down at my cock and licked her lips. “May I have a taste?” As she dropped to her knees in the shower, I rested against the wall. I’m going to love this! She glanced up at me with wide eyes, as if they were full of wonder and curiosity and a little bit of intimidation at the size of me. Then she gripped the base of my cock tight in her slender hand and put her mouth on it. As her lips closed around me, I moaned, and she turned her eyes down, and I pinched her chin, bringing her eyes back to mine. “Look at me while you suck my cock.” Not only did I want to see into her beautiful eyes, but I wanted to see her struggle so I’d know when to pull back or push deeper.

She nursed the head a while as she stroked the base, kneading my balls, and then I placed my hand on the top of her head and pulled her forward. She took my cue and took me deeper, and I held her head on me, noticing that she had experience, but not much. Not with what I was giving her. She gagged a little, her body lurching forward, and I pulled off as her eyes began to water. She stroked it and met my eyes. “You don’t have to be so careful.” She put her mouth back on me and took a deep breath through her nose before going down so far, the head of my cock was kissing the back of her throat. I gripped both sides of her face and thrust gently, but steady in and out of her mouth, fucking her face. “I’m going to come, Tori. Are you ready?” I wasn’t going to give her a choice this time, I wanted to come right in her pretty mouth, and she nodded with a mouthful, her affirmative moan tickling my balls. Another few thrusts and I pulled back and poured on her tongue. She swallowed and sucked

my head, pulling every last drop out of me. “You’ve done that before,” I whispered as she stood up and turned her back to me. I kissed her shoulder and neck as she rubbed her ass against me. I settled my cock in her crack and held her close. “Are you okay?” “I’m perfect. It was perfect, thank you.” I knew she was sincere, but getting a thank you after sex was something my customers did. “Don’t thank me, Tori.” She smiled and kissed me, and I did something I never did with customers, I dried her off from head to toe and tucked her into bed. “I’ve got to go, but I’ll see you soon, and I’ll call you in the morning.” She gave me another kiss, and I showed myself out, not allowing myself the pleasure of staying with her. It was too soon for that, but one thing was for sure, she was the hottest sex I’d had in ages.

I drove home thinking about her, and she was still on my mind, her and the things we’d done, as I walked through the door and up the stairs. Mia was usually awake watching TV, so I wondered if she’d gone upstairs to check on Katie who was always in bed by that time. As I approached my room, I noticed the light from my lamp and heard Mia’s voice. It was if someone poured ice water on me as I realized what was happening in my bedroom. Anger sliced through me. I pushed the door open and found Mia naked and spread out across my pillows as some guy; I assumed Brady, was pounding into her, his pale ass shining in the lamplight. “Oh my God!” Mia spotted me at the door. “Stop it, you idiot. We’re not alone!” She pushed at her boyfriend, and he rolled off of her, and she sat up, pulling my sheet across her hips. It was too late; I’d seen everything.

“Dude, can’t you knock.” The young punk was standing naked in the middle of my room, his halflimp dick bobbing back and forth from side to side. “Dude, this is my fucking bedroom. You have about two seconds before I drag you out by your limp noodle.” “I’m so sorry, Mr. Reed.” Mia was nearly in tears. “I had no idea you’d be so early.” “Obviously.” “I’ll call you, Mia.” Her boyfriend bailed and went to the bathroom door to retrieve a robe and turn on the light. “Go in there and get yourself cleaned up. We’ll talk when you’re done. Downstairs.” I wasn’t going to talk to her in my bedroom. She stood up, showing me enough of her tight little ass that I could have identified it in a police lineup,

and then she pranced herself into my bathroom. I stripped my bed as she went to shower and had it redressed with fresh sheets before I headed downstairs. I waited on the couch for her to come down, deciding her fate. “I’m sorry, Mr. Reed.” She walked over and stood in front of me, her hair wet and her cheeks flushed. “Let’s cut the formalities, Mia. You’re not a child. You’re a grown woman now. If you want to fuck, do it on your own time and away from my bed, my home, and my daughter. If she’d gotten up and walked in, then what?” “I know, I’m so sorry, Mr.—Ross. I’m sorry.” “You get away with a lot more than I’ve ever let the other sitters, and that’s because I consider you a part of the family. You’ve shown you care and that

you’re dependable. Other than your rebellious wardrobe issues, you’ve never disappointed me. So, I will let this slide. But if you ever fuck again, in my bed, or anywhere else in this house while my daughter is home, I’m done.” “Thank you, Ross. For not firing me.” She sauntered over and lowered herself beside me placing her hand on mine which was rested on my lap. “I won’t let you down again.” She must have been still worked up because she looked at me as if she wanted to fuck me, but I leaned in close and reminded her, “It’s still not going to happen. I let you use my shower so you’d finish up.” She gave me a look that could have incinerated a forest, but then she stormed out and slammed the door so hard, I was surprised it didn’t wake up Katie.

Chapter 18 Tori

The next week saw me with a better mood than I’d had in ages. Not only had I been talking to Ross every night that he wasn’t working, and we’d even had a hot phone session, this time through video chat, but we’d made plans to hook up again soon. Even though neither of us had committed to a relationship, I was confident we were well on our way to having one. I had even bragged to Jackie about us, telling her all about the night I’d finally lost it, which was a discussion she and I had waited for ages for. “It was perfect,” I said to Jackie as I drove across town for lunch. We liked to leave campus at least three days a week for a decent meal and were

debating where to go. We had a good hour and a half to burn since I was using part of my conference time. “You think everything is perfect, Tori.” This time I wasn’t referring to sex with Ross, but to the salad, I’d had for lunch the week before. “It was. You’re just mad I don’t want to go to Grayson’s again.” She’d wore me out on the new Deli in town, and we’d debated on whose salads were the best. “It’s my favorite, and you can’t tell me that iceberg salad was better.” “I like it, but we need to decide on a compromise because neither of us is going to give in and I need to go pick up a birthday gift for Katie. Can you believe her party is Saturday and this is the first I’ve heard about it?” “That’s kind of strange if you ask me. Are you sure

he wants you to go?” “I’ve got an invitation.” I opened my purse and took out the pink glittered card and passed it to her. “This was written by Katie, not her father. Do you think he knows about it?” “I think he was just letting her surprise me. He’s like that with her. He likes to let her be responsible. She probably had it in her bag for days and only just remembered.” I couldn’t see a reason Ross would have kept it from me otherwise, and things had gone so well between us that I was determined to think positive thoughts. “Let’s go to Burn’s Kitchen. I love their soups.” “The soup is okay, but their plate lunches are no better than the school cafeteria’s.” The place had to be operated by people without taste buds, and I’d had nursing home food more flavor.

“Come on, I’ll let you pick next time, and we can even go to the Salad Emporium again.” I was going to give in, but only because it was much easier to drive to Burn’s in lunch hour traffic. We pulled into the parking lot and were headed across to the building when I spotted someone familiar out of the corner of my eye at the hotel parking lot which butted up against the one for Burn’s. A man who looked an awful lot like Ross wearing a hat and sunglasses was headed from the lot to the hotel with a young woman walking briskly beside him. They looked as though they had business together, but then he put his arm around her waist, and when they got to the door, he held it open. I froze. “What’s the matter with you?” “I thought I saw someone.” I wasn’t sure it was him or if my eyes were playing tricks on me. I had daydreamed about him so much that I saw him everywhere. “Let’s hurry and get our order in.”

“I’m not sure you should go to that party, Tori. I still think that Katie made that invite for you and what if Ross isn’t expecting you?” My stomach lurched thinking that if it were him I saw, what if he was seeing someone else and she was there? Perhaps I was only Katie’s preference and not Ross’. I pushed back the thoughts. “I can’t let Katie down. Besides, I’ll hear from Ross later, and I’ll mention it.” “Why not message him now?” I thought of doing so the minute I thought I saw him with someone else, but I couldn’t message him out of the blue when I knew he spent his days in interviews. He’d told me he had an important meeting about a job. Maybe he’s going to be a hotel manager? I pushed the thought out of my head as I placed my order and waited for Jackie. We took a seat at the nearest table and waited for our food.

Against my better judgment, I let my curiosity get the best of me. “I guess I could.” I pulled out my phone and dialed, but there was no answer. “He’s probably in a meeting for work.” We had our lunch and talked more about what to get Katie. I had a few ideas based on what the kids at school were all into and knowing that Katie loved to read. Burn’s took longer than expected and we’d already burned a good hour there. “Do you think we could head to the bookstore? Do we have enough time?” I checked my phone for the time and noticed there was a text from Ross that read: Interview starting call u when it’s over. It was from two minutes before, and I let the nervous feelings subside. “Ross is in an interview. He said he’ll call me when he’s— I looked up, and there he was. He had been the man from earlier with the woman and as he stood

there holding the door to the car open, his pants not quite tucked in, and her lipstick and hair mussed, my face turned pale. Jackie looked up and saw him too. I’d shown him to her at the school one morning when he’d come through the line, and she’d seen the selfie he’d taken for his contact photo. “Wait, isn’t that him?” Jackie motioned in his direction, and Ross put his head down after giving me an apologetic look and got in his car without saying a word. My mouth hung open, and I didn’t quite know what to do as my heart was beating out of my chest. “Yeah, that was him. And as far as I can tell, he wasn’t in any interview.” I’d seen him go into the hotel the hour before, and it only made sense the two of them had engaged in some sort of sex act. My lunch threatened to reappear as bile rose in my throat.

“See, you need to stay away from that party, Tori. He’s playing you. If he’d wanted you to go, he’d have said something. From what you told me about the fish incident, I’d say someone is trying to play matchmaker for her daddy. He probably saw an opportunity and jumped on it. Be careful.” I had to admit that he wasn’t interested in me until he’d found out I was a virgin and then he was all over me. But I wasn’t going to let him get away with it so easily. I was going to make him explain it to me face to face. I was going to that birthday party. “I’ll be careful. Don’t you worry.” I walked around to the passenger side of my car and passed her the keys. I couldn’t drive. I couldn’t think about anything but how I’d been so foolish. I watched him drive away with the woman, and though his face remained stone-like as if he were fighting back some kind of urge, perhaps the urge to tell me to fuck off, the woman next to him

smiled. It was the same smile I’d had on my face after my first time. We headed to the bookstore, and I bought Katie an electronic reader that was on sale, and though Jackie said it was too much, I knew it was the perfect gift. I was going to take it out and load it up with free children’s books as soon as I got back to class. Jackie was angry the entire way back to school, and I knew it was because she was worried about me. “You can’t seriously be going to that party. What if that woman is there?” “I’m going for Katie. She’s bound to be heartbroken if I don’t go.” I didn’t want her to feel the same way I did. Like her heart was being ripped free from her chest over and over again. I spent the rest of the day with my class being a bit more quiet than usual. Katie came up to my desk to sharpen her pencil. “Mr. Bloom, are you coming to

my party?” “Of course, I am, Katie. Did you do the invitations all by yourself?” I wanted to pry a little if I could. “No, ma’am. Mia and Daddy helped me.” She lifted her chin with pride and smiled. I remembered he’d said that Mia was the babysitter—or was she? “Well, they are beautiful; you did a great job on them.” I gave her a sweet smile, and she hurried off to her desk. My heart fell to my gut like a stone, and I glanced at my phone. There were no new messages. I doubted I’d hear anything from him until the party. I spent the rest of my afternoon getting Katie’s books loaded, and I had created an account for her using the password: two fish. I wrapped her present with the funny papers, which was something my aunt had always done and I thought of how wonderful it would be to have a daughter like Katie. Someone to wrap presents for all the time,

someone to spend a holiday and go shopping with and care for. I guess a small part of me had hoped to be more to Katie too. She was a bright child and as sweet as they come—everything you’d want in a daughter. But that would never be. It was a stupid fantasy, and I’d have to get used to the fact that it wasn’t meant to be.

Chapter 19 Ross

Mia and I had a heart to heart about her staying on, and how that even though she was attracted to me, it would never work because she was too young for me and because of that she wasn’t my type. I’d guess that it had gone okay enough because she’d offered to help me with the party and had been more of a friend than a little girl with a crush. I’d told her all pretense was over, and that she didn’t need to act so innocent around me anymore. I had seen her in a much different light, and the only way to make it work was to see her like an adult instead of a child, and I’d treat her as such. I’d also talked to her about doing better than those little boys she’d been dating as we hung the streamers for Katie’s party.

“You can do better.” “Yeah, well, you’re taken, so I have to do my best.” She looked down from the ladder and taped the streamers together. We’d twisted pink, purple, and blue together and the house looked like a kid’s movie exploded in it. “We’re not going back down that road, Mia.” She let out a giggle and taped the streamer to the wall. From the ground, I could see up her shirt, but I paid it no mind, content with the fact that I didn’t need Mia for my dirty old man fantasies. I had Tori for that, even though I’d been too chicken shit to call her or message since she’d caught me coming out of the hotel with Melanie. She’d needed a quick meeting, and since we’d both been pressed for time, we discussed business while she stroked my cock and then we took a quick moment to do oral, which she performed on me. Melanie had always been my go-to, and even though I wasn’t with Tori, it didn’t feel right to go

through with it. But it was part of our agreement, and she’d gotten me more business lately than I had ever dreamed. She had always wanted to make things up to me about Cindy and the gun incident in the best way she knew how and who was I to say no? It was a weak excuse, and I knew it, but I’d hit her up as soon as I figured out a way to apologize. Mia hopped down off the ladder and brushed her hands together. “Okay, sexy, I’m all set to help you keep an eye on these kids, but if I get bitten, or one of these crazy little assholes kicks me, or shits their pants, I’m leaving.” She had warned me that Katie was the exception to her natural dislike for children. “Remind me again while I employ you to watch my child?” I gave a half-hearted laugh and patted her on the back. “And don’t call me sexy.” “Doesn’t sexy mean pretty, Daddy?” Katie

scrunched up her nose trying to understand. “Sort of, but it’s not a nice was of putting it, and you don’t need to say it.” “Aren’t you sexy, Daddy?” “Yes, he is.” Mia giggled, and I sighed knowing that the last thing I needed was for my daughter to say something inappropriate in front of the other kids, or worse, their parents. “Dammit, Mia.” I turned to Katie and knelt down in front of her, straightening her dress. “You aren’t to say that word. Do you understand?” I kept my expression stone-like, and Katie’s eyes ringed red, and she nodded. “Sorry, Daddy.” She pooched out her lip, and I glared at Mia. “Sorry, Kid.” Mia brought Katie closer, wrapping her arms around to comfort her.

“I’m not mad at you, Sweetheart, I just need you to understand.” “Yes, Daddy.” The doorbell rang, and she dried up her eyes and ran to the door with Mia to greet her guests. I hurried into the kitchen to make sure that everything was set up and then went out to show the guests to the backyard where the activities would take place. I had hired a magician, and he was set to arrive at any time. Katie was showing the other kids a few of the games that she and Mia had set up and told them what they’d be doing as soon as the others showed up, and that’s when they doorbell rang. I went to the door and opened it expecting a child. Tori stood on the front step, and she was so beautiful and wholesome that I ached. She had worn a party dress and carried a present wrapped in the funny pages with a big red bow on top. She was

the picture of perfect beauty, and I was an idiot. “What are you doing here?” She gave me a slow smile filled with enough venom to kill a hippo. “I take it you didn’t invite me.” She handed me an invitation, and it had Katie’s handwriting. She’d gone about this herself. Tori pushed her way in, not that I was going to keep her out. She looked good enough to eat, better than the cake in fact, and I was determined to not only make her forgive me but get a slice of her. “I can leave if you prefer?” “No, I’m glad she invited you, you’re very special to her.” “To her? I see.” She was cold, and I could understand why. I’d given her every reason to hate me. I wanted to convince her that she was the only one that I wanted, but then, how would I go about it after what she saw? I’d have to come clean, and

there was no way I could ever tell her about what I was doing to make ends meet. “I’m sorry about the other day.” I took her gift and placed it on the table by the door with the others. “It’s not like we have something special. I came for Katie.” She was giving a weak attempt at convincing me she wasn’t bothered, but I could see the tremble in her lips and hear the rattle in her voice. “You know better, and despite what you saw, so do I. I care about you, Tori.” “You didn’t say anything. That’s what showed me not only how much I mattered, but how much she did.” “She’s practically my boss, Tori; I didn’t want things to be awkward.” I hadn’t wanted Melanie to know about her and me. If she got jealous or thought someone was getting close to me that might

threaten our alone time, she could stop hooking me up. I couldn’t have that now. Not until I had my account where I wanted it, and Katie would never have to worry. “So, you’re not only fucking your daughter’s teacher, but you’re fucking your boss too? How about the babysitter? What’s her name, Mia?” About that time, Mia walked around the corner. “Did you need something, Ross?” She stopped in her tracks and took in Tori. Then she glared at me, and I could almost read her mind. There I stood, intimately close to Tori with my hand on hers, and obvious affection in my eyes and to top it all off, Tori looked as young as Mia. Tori extended a hand. “Hello, you must be Mia.” “Yeah, and you are?” “I’m Ms. Bloom. Katie’s teacher.”

“This is Tori. I know I’ve mentioned her a couple of times.” A slow smirk played across Mia’s face. “Um, no. No, I don’t think you have. So, you’re the lucky lady he’s spending all of his nights with?” She knew better. “Mia, you know I work.” I’d had just about enough of it. “Yeah, and I want a raise.” She folded her arms. “We’ll talk later. Shouldn’t you go out and watch the kids. Since you’re on the clock.” I’d hired her to come and help out, but she had offered to be there for free. She stormed away and glared back at me over her shoulder. “I guess you two really do have a thing too.” “Wrong. And I’m tired of your tone.” I pulled her close, a breath away from my lips. “I want you to

go say hi to Katie since you came for her.” I slipped my hand down and rubbed her mound through her clothes. “And then later, while the kids are watching the entertainment, you’re going to come for me.” Her breath hitched, and though she glared at me with hard eyes, she ground herself against my hand. I slapped her ass as she turned around and headed out, and like Mia, she gave me a heated glance over her shoulder. I grabbed her arm before she could get away and pulled her back into my arms. “Tell me you’ll be here, Tori. Give me something to tide me over.” She kissed me, and her hand snaked down to rub my cock, which was already diamond hard for her. “I’ll be here.” I let her go, and she went out to see Katie, but I stayed back in the kitchen long enough to settle down. I was going to have to show her I meant business and I couldn’t wait to give her the hard fucking she deserved.

I went out to see her with the kids who all knew her from school. She sat with them and looked more like a big sister than their teacher. Mia watched from behind her preparing the next game, and now and then I’d see a glare that told me the girl was going to be fit to be tied the next time we were alone. I’d convinced her that I wasn’t attracted to younger girls and that I was not going to break my rules and sleep with her. I’m sure she knew now that it was just an excuse. I’d have to put her in her place too. Every now and then, Tori would glance over and look at me, and the smile would fade from her lips. She was depriving me, and I’d have to teach her a lesson for that too. I’d make sure that by the time I was done with her, she’d be begging for more. Mia prepared for the next relay by giving the kids water guns. Then she asked Tori to help, and though I saw disaster coming, I could do nothing to stop it. The kids were supposed to be squirting rubber duckies with the guns to get them across the

kiddie pool, and once Tori was close enough, Mia nudged her, causing her to lose her balance. Tori went down face first, but luckily, she caught herself, landing in the kiddie pool on all fours, her dress was drenched, and the water had splashed in her face and hair. Mia rushed to her aid as if it were an accident, but I knew better. “Oh no, I’m so sorry!” Tori was gracious enough to laugh it off, and the kids got a good laugh too, though some were concerned for their teacher and upset until Tori laughed at herself. Katie had nearly been in tears, but you could tell not only was she humiliated, but she was pissed off. She gave Mia a cut nod and jerked away from her. “I’m fine!” she said through bared teeth. Mia stepped back, and it was clear who had the authority.

I rushed out with a towel. “Here, let me help you upstairs. Mia, you stay here to keep an eye on the kids.” I gave her a venomous glare and dared her to challenge me, then she nodded and went back to leading the game. I wrapped Tori in the towel and walked her upstairs. “She did that on purpose.” “She’s a child, and she’s jealous. I’ve told her numerous times nothing will happen between us, but she’s hard headed.” “She’s a bitch.” Tori shocked me by saying so, but I couldn’t disagree. “Here, let’s go in my room, and I’ll get you some dry clothes.” “Fine, but then I’m leaving.” She gave me a cold stare, and I knew I’d have to do something to convince her to stay. I still owed her from earlier.

Chapter 20 Tori

I followed him to his room where he handed me a pair of his joggers and a t-shirt. Both swallowed me up, but I managed to make them work with the help of the drawstring. I had handed my clothes through the door, and he’d gone out to the washroom. My panties had fallen out of the pile, so I picked them up and walked them down, finding him just walking away from the dryer. “Here.” I tossed my panties to him, and he turned and added the to the load. His babysitter had been glaring at me since I’d arrived, and I was more than sure that my suspicions were true. He’d no doubt been fucking all of us: me, her, and the woman he considered his

boss. I turned to walk away, but he grabbed my hand and pulled me back to him. “I’m sorry about what happened. I’ll have a talk with her, I promise, and she won’t like it.” “I’m sure she’ll get a real kick out of you reprimanding her.” I hated to think of him with anyone else, and my blood turned cold as I tried to pull away. “You’re full of sass, aren’t you? What’s it going to take to show you that I care only for you?” His arms were tight around my waist, and he pulled me closer. His cock was hard and pressing into my tummy. “Is that supposed to make me feel special? You get the same hard on for her.” He pulled my hand down and placed it over his erection, and I could feel the thick ridge beneath

his shaft as he pressed against me. “That’s all for you, Tori.” Then he reached down and rubbed his hand firm against my mound, cupping it hard. “This is mine.” He met my eyes and then kissed me hard. He pulled away, his hand still firm and rubbing as he made his way to my ear. “Tell me it’s mine, Tori.” I gave him a defiant look, but then I moaned at his ministrations and ground against him. As angry as I was, I wanted nothing more than for him to be inside of me. “You want to be quiet then we’ll just have to put that smart little mouth of yours to work another way.” He kissed me again, but I knew it wasn’t the job he had for me. “Now’s your time to refuse. If you don’t, I’m not going to be so gentle with you.” “I looked down at his mouth, it was so close that I could feel his breath on my face and I crushed my lips to his, and he closed the laundry room door. He reached inside the loose joggers and untied the

drawstring, then in one hard tug, he pulled them down. He helped me step out of them, and I was left with nothing but his shirt. I trembled from the cool air in the small room, and he lifted the hem of the shirt and then pulled it over my head. I was cold and naked; my nipples tight and pink as he lifted me up against him. Suddenly I was on the warm dryer, and he parted my knees to stand between them. “Take out my cock, Tori. Show me you want this.” I reached for his belt and unhooked it; then I went for his zipper while he slipped the t-shirt he wore up over his head. It felt so naughty to be completely naked so close to Katie’s party, but I put that out of my mind as I took his cock into my hand and centered it at my tender slit. “I’m not going to be gentle, Tori. I’m going to fuck you hard and make you come your pretty little head off. You’re going to see how much I want you.”

He was firm with me, and I loved it. I thought I should get sassy with him more often. I was still upset with him but figured I should get all I could from him before he replaced me with someone else. Maybe he’d convince himself in the process and really mean it. “Get on your knees.” He pulled me down, and I landed on my feet, and as soon as I felt the ground beneath me, my knees bent, and his cock brushed my cheek. He gripped my chin between his fingers, and I opened my mouth wide for him. “Good girl. Stick your tongue out.” I did as I was told and stuck out my tongue and he rubbed his cock against my cheek and then placed it on my tongue. I closed my mouth around the head, but he pulled back and shook his head. I opened my mouth and stuck out my tongue again. “Lick around the rim and then down the shaft.” I did just what I was told, circling the rim of his cock

and then I trailed my tongue down his shaft, licking at the veins that bulged as I worked my way to his heavy sac. He hadn’t told me to take them into my mouth, one by one and suck them, but I did it anyway, and he didn’t protest. Then I made my way back up his shaft and circled his rim again. When I got to the tip, he cupped the back of my head and put his cock between my lips. “Suck the head like a good girl. Show me what that smart little mouth can do for me.” Once again, I did as I was told, and the ache in my soaking core was so great that I clenched my walls and moaned as I came. He hadn’t even touched me. It wasn’t a mind-blowing orgasm like he’d given me before, but it was enough to make me quiver and want more. I slipped my hand down and rubbed myself, but he pulled away and scolded me. “No. Don’t pleasure yourself. I want you deprived and hungry, so when I give you my cock, you’ll come even harder.” I dropped my hand, and my pussy was aching so

badly that I whimpered. “That’s right; you’ll learn not to dispute me.” His hand dropped, and he pinched my nipples, causing me to whimper more. The need was building so much my little bud throbbed and ached for soothing. I wanted to beg, but his cock was so far in my mouth that I couldn’t speak. I looked up at him with pleading eyes, and he glared down at me with such a hard expression, I wanted to please him even more. I pulled away. “Please, Ross.” His hand on the back of my neck tightened and he crammed his cock back between my lips, forcing it down my throat. I gasped through my nose, but soon his cock was so far down, that airway was closed too. He hit my gag reflex, and my stomach tightened as I lurched forward. But he held me tight on it, and I managed to regain control and gasp through it as my eyes leaked tears down my cheeks. He pulled back as a

salty splash hit my tongue as his cock twitched. It wasn’t the big prize, but I knew it would come soon enough, after much torture. He met my eyes. “You like that little taste?” I nodded, bobbing off his cock until he thrust deep and fucked my throat. All of a sudden, he pulled me up and sat me back on the warm dryer before I could catch my breath. Then his mouth found mine as he parted my legs and drove his cock into me, not stopping until he was balls deep. I screamed out, but he kissed me so hard, muffling the sound before anyone could hear, and soon the shock if his ramming me hard was replaced with a soothing stroke. The pleasure built quickly having teased me for so long, and within a minute the first wave of orgasm crashed through me. My walls clenched around his thick cock and he stilled. “Such a greedy little girl, aren’t you? You want more, don’t you?” He whispered the words in my ear, and I whimpered and nodded in response. I

found myself wanting to be special for him and to make him proud of me. He thrust his hips and kissed me deeply, and his cock rubbed a tender spot, and it felt so good, his cock so hard it felt as if he were using something else on me. Then all of a sudden, I felt a pinch, and I panicked. “Stop, stop,” I begged him to stop, but he shook his head and slowed down. “Am I hurting you?” His cock brushed up against me, and I started to squeal and whimper. “No, I feel like, like— I was too embarrassed to say. “Let it go; it’s not what you think. You can’t urinate when you’re aroused. Trust me, baby. Let it go and soak me good.” He rolled me to my side and fucked me so hard that when he pulled away my pussy gushed hot juices. The pleasure was so intense that I didn’t want him to stop and I gripped

him with my ankles and pulled him back inside me. He worked me like a piston and each time he’d pull away I’d cum so much I’d soak us both. When we were done, I was exhausted. I collapsed against him, and he used a dirty towel from the hamper to mop up and then he dressed us both and carried me upstairs to his bed. Mia saw us on the way up, but she didn’t say a word. She knew better. Luckily the kids were all still outside, and no one saw him carrying me in. He left me alone while the party wrapped up and the other parents picked up their children. Then I heard him arguing with Mia out in the hallway. “She’s no older than me.” “She is, she just looks younger, and I’ve already told you, it’s not that you’re unattractive, Mia, it’s simply that I’m not interested. Now if you want to

keep employment keep Katie downstairs while I get the clothes that you soaked with your little stunt out of the dryer.” He was furious, and at one point, I could have sworn I’d heard him growl. And then minutes later he came into the room with my clothes and I was able to dress. I took my time getting undressed and then even longer getting dressed in my own clothes. “At least they weren’t ruined.” I still wasn’t happy with Mia, but I felt bad for her in a way. I wouldn’t want to be rejected by him, and I knew I was going to have to talk to him about us before I left. “Yeah, it did make for a wonderful opportunity.” He wagged his brows at me. “You missed the last half of Katie’s party.” “She never missed me.” He shook his head and closed the distance to zip my dress. “Besides, it was worth it.”

“What is going on with us? You fucked me like you were claiming me, but what are we? What do we have?” He looked down at the floor, and I lay my palm flat against his chest. “It’s okay; you don’t have to declare anything. I’d just like to keep seeing you.” “I was hoping you’d say that.” He met my eyes. “It’s a lot to take from you, Tori, without a commitment, but I’m hoping with time, preferably when I’m done with this series of jobs, that we can have something.” I looked into his eyes, and he seemed so sincere that I believed him. “I hope you’re worth the wait.” I pulled him down to my mouth and kissed him deeply.

Chapter 21 Ross

I’d worked harder at finding work than I had at my last job and I wasn’t holding my breath that the interview I was on my way to would be any different. If I didn’t get a job soon, my sanity would be in jeopardy, especially since I had come across another crazy client. Melanie’s screening wasn’t as effective, and I think that since she was in the same circles as some of these people, she just assumed they were okay. My phone buzzed again for the fifth time in twenty minutes, and I was going to have to shut the thing off for my interview. I’d been with a woman the previous week who had somehow gotten hold of my private number and

called me every other hour since. This morning she was on a roll, and it seemed some window of opportunity had opened up for her, and she was hoping to hook up. I glanced at the latest message as I pulled into the parking lot of Richard and Associates. I needed this job. I had to get away from this lifestyle and settle down for Katie and me. I decided to respond in hopes that she’d leave me alone, so I sent a quick message with my explanation and a promise to call her later. Later would be a letdown I was sure, but I didn’t have time for the emotional shit that would follow once I turned her down. I walked into the office building and found my way to the office where the receptionist explained I’d have to wait ten minutes for Mrs. Richard to return. Being the only person there, I decided to walk around the small lobby which was decorated with a collection of souvenirs from the Richard’s many travels. The framed images showed the attractive

couple, who seemed happy and very much in love as they hugged and smiled for the camera. And then it hit me. The gorgeous blonde wife. I’d seen her somewhere before. I thought back to my first client, the hot blonde with the nipple clamps and cuffs. Claire. I suddenly felt as if my luck was turning and we’d see just how much Claire wanted to keep her time with me discreet. The door opened, and Claire came in, carrying a large bag and her purse, and I quickly stepped up to offer a hand. “Here let me help you with that, Claire.” She smiled. “Thank you so—Ross?” “You’re the first interview of the morning, in the flesh. I was admiring your family photos.” I carried the bag to the door, and the receptionist stood up from her desk, and it seemed she had not been

paying attention. “Mrs. Richard, this is Mr. Reed. He’s here for the interview.” “Thank you, Madison. I will take it from here. Come along, Mr. Reed. We’ll get this interview underway.” She eyed me up and down, and I couldn’t tell if she was happy to see me or not. She had gotten a strange look on her face, the kind of look that says I’m busted. But I had a feeling that there was more to Claire Richard than that. She wasn’t going to be intimidated. She gestured me toward her office, and I carried in the bag as she shut her door. “So, is this a legitimate application for employment or a shakedown?” She walked across the room and leaned back against the desk and crossed her long, tan legs. She had on a black skirt with a plum blouse, both of which fit her like they were tailor-made to fit her perfect shape. “Pure coincidence.” I took a seat as she extended

her hand to the one in front of her. “Lucky me. It’s good to see you again.” “I’ve meant to call you about that second date.” She let her gaze trail down my body as she licked her lips. “I’m sure that you and I could work out some sort of arrangement in exchange for the position.” “I’m sure we could, but you see, I’m trying to get out of the business. I’ve got a little girl to raise, bills to pay, a roof to keep over her head.” I stood up and stepped closer putting my hands on her waist. “Then it sounds like you need my help. How about we make a trade? A job for weekly private sessions?” “Well, I’m not sure Mr. Richard would like his new associate banging his wife.” “What he doesn’t know won’t hurt him. It certainly didn’t the last time.” She lifted her shoulder to

shrug it off. “Well, I had no idea you were married when we hooked up. I don’t usually sleep with married women.” Her lips tightened as she glanced at the floor. “As far as I’m concerned, Ross. The job is yours if you play along one more time. I won’t even check your recommendations because I was so impressed with your previous body of work, but why don’t you entertain a girl and give me a little something on my end? She loosened her blouse, and it fell open to reveal a lacy bra; her tight pink nipples strained against it. I had the job, but I knew if I wanted to keep a healthy working relationship without any issues, I’d have to give her one last taste of me. I put my arm around her waist and pulled her closer, slipping my free hand into her blouse and massaging her breasts. She threw her head back and

moaned, and I remembered how hot she’d been beneath me. She wasn’t anywhere close to Tori, and I felt horrible for being with Claire when all I really wanted was to be with Tori, but if I wanted to leave this life behind to be with her, I needed this job. She bent her knee and drew her leg up to rub it against my cock, and I reached down and pushed up her skirt to cup her sex. I worked my hand into her panties finding her slit wet and ready, so I inserted three fingers and worked them in and out, spreading them wide in her to stroke her walls. She reached into her handbag and found a condom and then leaned into my ear. “I want a big cock in me, Ross. Fuck me and the job is yours.” She pushed the condom into my hand as she whispered with a seductive tone. I met her eyes. “Deal.” She unzipped my pants and stroked my cock with

one hand while she reached for the phone with the other. Then she put a finger to my lips. I spun her around and lay her out face down across her desk and pulled her ass closer so I could center my cock at her sopping hole. I ripped open the wrapper and sheathed my cock as she dialed. “Yes, Madison, please hold my calls and would you go ahead and add Mr. Reed into the system and inform the other the position has been filled.” The position wasn’t the only thing filled. I pushed my cock into her, and she bit her lip to keep from moaning. “Yes, thank you.” Her voice had been breathy, and I wondered how many times her secretary had covered for her. She hung up the phone and glanced over her shoulder. “Congratulations and welcome to the Richard family.” As I fucked her hard, her desk shook, and the phone, pen holder, and plant all rattled. I reached around with one hand and worked her nipples knowing what she liked, and I pinched them hard, just like the clamps that she’d let me use on

her before. “Fuck yes, it feels so good.” She pushed her hips back against me, and I gripped her cheek and spread it, thumbing her tight hole while I pounded the other. It was all worth it for the job, and after today, I didn’t have to see anyone else. I’d finish up my appointments for the week, collect my money, which would tide me over until my first paycheck arrived, and that would be that. Then I’d be able to move on with Tori, and hopefully, she’d still want more. I closed my eyes and imagined her beneath me, and my fucking slowed way down, as I fucked Claire slowly, savoring each stroke. “Harder, Ross. Fuck me, harder; I’m right there.” She begged like a wanton slut pushing her pussy against me as far as she could and reaching back to knead my balls with her fingertips.

I increased my speed and suddenly the sounds of our bodies slapping and clapping was so loud, that I was sure the secretary in the next room could hear it. There was no way she didn’t. Claire was very verbal too and didn’t always watch the volume of her voice. “Yes, it feels so good.” She cried out panting, “I’m coming,” Her walls clenched my cock as she soaked me. I was on the edge of my own release but she pushed me back, and I couldn’t help but slip out of her. “I want you to come in my mouth.” She reached down and ripped my condom off and took me into her mouth, slurping loudly as she bobbed her head and stroked it. I couldn’t help but think about the bachelorette party I had done a few nights earlier. The theme had been a pajama party and all of the ladies, each attractive in their own special way, had dressed for the occasion. The entire group wore baby doll nighties, and some had their hair in

pigtails. I had been paraded around the room, wearing nothing but a smile, and they’d taken turns feeling me, sucking me, and fondling my balls. It was all I could do not to come. I was glad this time I didn’t have to hold back. I busted in her mouth a moment later, and she didn’t stop gulping, swallowing down each hot stream that landed on her tongue. I helped her up as she wiped her chin and then she straightened her clothes. “Are you sure I can’t talk you into a regular thing?” “I’ll never say never, but I really am trying to get out of the game.” I knew better than to admit I had someone I cared about. It always brought out the worst in some, and I didn’t need my new boss’s wife jealous. “I’ll do my best to convince you.” She gave me a wink as I put away my cock and tucked my shirt in.

After a moment of giving me instructions about where to go for my first day, she shook my hand, and I made my exit. I knew I’d have to tell Melanie that I was getting out of the line of work and I had a feeling she’d be disappointed. I’d agreed to give her a small portion of my pay to keep her booking for me along with our weekly romps, and had hoped it would help keep her off her from having to do some of the things I knew her clients wanted. But I had to think about Katie first and foremost and then there was Tori too. I wasn’t worried about Melanie being jealous, and I knew she’d be happy for me if I did ever try to settle down, but I knew she didn’t think it would be so soon. I’d told her that when I got a job, I was done, but she had warned me how addicting the jobs could be, and the money. She’d tried to go honest several times, but the call of the money had dragged her back again and again.

That wouldn’t happen to me. As I left the office, all I could think about was that I was finally free to pursue Tori and I couldn’t wait to make plans with her. As I pulled away from the parking lot, I dialed her number.

Chapter 22 Tori

I had just lined the kids up to go to their PE class when my phone vibrated in my pocket. I took it out and saw that there was a message from Ross and my heart soared. He wanted me to call him as soon as I had a free minute and I hoped that he’d ask me out or at least want to see me. I waited until I had the kids in place and then I returned to my room to tidy up and give him a call back while I had some alone time. He answered the phone with a cheerful voice. “I was hoping you’d call back sooner than later.” “You seem to be in a good mood; I guess job hunting is going better these days?” He’d told me

all about how he’d had a hard time trying to land a new job with his age. I found it hard to believe that a sexy man like him had a hard time getting anything he wanted, but as he’d said, there were plenty of jobs for younger men. It didn’t matter if he was stronger and hotter than most of them, the employer took one look at the age and passed. “I actually had a surprise and hoped you’d want to see me tonight.” “Are you asking me out on a date?” I was a little shocked that he would want to take me out and not to bed. “Yes, I am. I thought we’d catch dinner and then go back to your place if you wanted.” I could feel the tingle between my legs already. “Of course, I want to. What time?” “How about seven? We can get to dinner early. I promised my babysitter I’d be home early.”

“Do you still use Mia?” I had hoped that he fired the girl, but I could understand if he hadn’t. “Yes, I do. Katie loves her, and good help is hard to find.” His tone was almost apologetic, but I decided to let it go. It wasn’t my business, and at least he had someone to watch Katie so we could be together. “Cool, so I’ll see you at seven?” “If not a little sooner. I have to make a stop before.” “Anytime. See you soon.” I hung up the phone on cloud nine, and my good mood continued through the day. I rushed home after a quick stop at the store for toiletries and a new tube of lipstick and matching fingernail polish. I’d bought a new dress the week before and was so glad to have a place to go to show it off. It wasn’t the same showing it off to a

bunch of first graders. I had showered and painted my toenails when the doorbell rang, and though my hair was still wet and hanging loosely at my shoulders looking a mess, I went to the door thinking it was Ross. I froze when I opened the door to find Kevin standing on the other side. I clenched my towel tight to my chest. “What are you doing here?” He sauntered in before I could protest and headed for the couch where he sat and kicked his feet up. “I thought I’d stop by and see how things are going.” “They’re great, but you can’t stay.” I crossed my arms in front of me and looked down at him as if he were one of my children. “I’ve heard some interesting things about you.” His

eyes trailed down my body and back up, and I couldn’t help but notice they were blood shot like they got when he smoked weed with his loser friends. But I was curious to see what he had to say. “Like?” “Like that, you’re fucking your student’s father.” He made a face as my own cheeks burned and I got a little lightheaded. “I hear he’s an old guy too. Like in his late fifties. I thought it was a lie, of course, seeing how you don’t fuck and all, but then this girl, she told me that you even fucked him at his little girls’ birthday party and she had a great description of you.” My eyes widened. How did he know all of these details? He had to have been told. Mia! I shook my head, but then he laughed. “Don’t try to deny it, Tori. And don’t worry. I’m not disappointed. Actually, I always knew there

was a dirty girl in there somewhere waiting to come out. Now we can have some fun.” I wasn’t having any kind of fun with him. “You can go tell Mia to mind her own business. She’s just jealous that Ross is with me and won’t give her the time of day. Now, you should really leave.” I didn’t want to tell him that I was expecting Ross or he might do something stupid to embarrass me. He stood up and approached me, his eyes bearing down on mine as if he could see right through me and he smelled of weed and cigarette smoke. “Mia. That’s her name. She’s a friend of my buddy, Dylan’s. When I mentioned I had a girlfriend named Tori who was a schoolteacher, she was all over me.” “I’m not your girlfriend, and you need to leave.” He was starting to creep me out. He was acting like some kind of predator. He kept sizing me up, looking me up and down like he could devour me.

“Come on, Tori. I think we need to fuck. You deprived me all those months, and well, I’d say that you owe me.” He was crazy. I backed up so I could get away from him, out of arm’s reach, and then he jerked me by the arm and pulled me close. “Let go of me, Kevin!” I struggled to get free, but he held me tighter, nudging his leg between mine. “Come on, Tori, relax. It’s me, for fuck’s sake.” He shook me, and I kept my arms down to hold my towel in place. It was coming loose, and as I struggled to keep it up, he noticed and tugged it open. I screamed as it came off and pulled the towel with all my might. He thought the tug-o-war was funny and pulled back, jerking me around. I screamed as loud as I could. “Stop fighting it, Tori!” The door burst open, and Kevin let go of the towel

which I quickly wrapped around myself as the tears stained my cheeks. Ross came in without a word, and before Kevin could get two words out, Ross punched him, knocking him to the ground. Then he picked him up and hit him again. This time when he fell, Ross fell on him, steadily throwing punches until I saw blood spatter from Kevin’s mouth. He was going to kill him. I had to make him stop. I ran over and screamed for Ross to quit and pulled his arm, tugging him off of Kevin who wasn’t getting up anytime soon. Kevin rolled over and moaned, and lucky for him, he didn’t look as bad as he could have. I clutched the towel around me, putting it back into place and Ross turned around. “What the fuck is he doing here?” He found out about us through Mia, and since I’m

not a virgin anymore, he thought he could force me to sleep with him.” “I wasn’t going to force you, Tori.” “You grabbed me! You wouldn’t quit.” Ross pulled me into his arms, and then he glowered down at Kevin. “Get your ass out of here before I kill you.” Ross’ chest was heaving so hard, and his knuckles were swollen and bloody. I pulled them to my lips and kissed them, but he kept his eyes on Kevin as he slowly picked himself up and limped to the door. He didn’t say anything else as he shut the door. As it clicked to, Ross grabbed my arms, and his eyes pegged mine with a hard stare. “Did he touch you?” I shook my head and collapsed against him as he cradled me close. “He said that I’d deprived him and that I owed him. I don’t know what he would he would have done if

you hadn’t shown up. He had never acted that way before.” “If he ever comes here again, you are to call me immediately. Do you understand me, Tori.” I nodded, and he picked me and up and carried me to the couch. “I don’t want anyone else’s hand on you, ever. Do you hear me?” He brushed my hair back from my face and then wiped a stray tear that had made its way down to my jawline. “I should get dressed.” I went to sit up, but he stopped me. “It’s still early. Besides, we don’t have to make dinner now if you don’t want to. I can make us something here, or send out for something. You seem a bit shaken.” A bit? I was totally freaked out. To think that Kevin would attack me that way, I would have never expected it. “I’m not really hungry. Would you hold me a bit?” I wanted to be cradled in his arms. He was my

protector, and as long as I was with him, I was safe. “Sure, come here.” He pulled me across his lap, my towel shifting just enough to expose my thigh and half of my ass, but he straightened it out and little and then rubbed soft circles on my arm and back. After a moment, I leaned up and kissed him, and his mouth crushed against mine with such determination that I opened the towel and let it drop to the couch beside us. I had never been so vulnerable, and he stroked his thumb across my nipples and then gave one a pinch. I wiggled and rubbed my thighs together, and he slipped his hand down, parting my knees. “Can I touch you, Tori?” I nodded giving him permission and parted my legs, opening enough that he could stroke my mound and down between my folds. He dragged a finger through my glistening channel and then brought it to his lips for a taste. My chin began to quiver as I caught a chill and he bundled me up close. “I’m going to warm you up a bit.” He lay me

back on the couch and parted my thighs, then he leaned down over me and lapped at my tender slit. I relaxed, and my eyes rolled back in my head, and my toes curled as he delivered the most amazing pleasure. Then he sat up and undid his pants and stood, dropping them to his ankles. He sat on the couch and took my hand, pulling me up to straddle his lap. “Come closer, Tori.” He lifted my ass up and placed me down on his cock, and I’d never been on top before. He reached up and stroked my breasts and then pinched my nipples again, which felt amazing as I inched down slowly on his thick, hot, erection. “Ouch,” I said as I got to the base of his cock and the width there spread my even wider, causing me to stretch more than ever. “Easy, baby. Take it slow. It’s supposed to feel good.”

“You’re a little much for me.” He gripped my hips and lifted me up like I was nothing and then he began fucking me, lifting me up and down until I found the pace and took over. Soon, I was riding his cock steady, but I avoided his thick base, at least until I felt my first orgasm. In my excitement, I forgot to brace myself, and his cock jabbed me hard. I winced and clenched, feeling invaded to my depths. “Fuck!” His arms came around me, and suddenly he was holding me tight, grinding his cock deep. It hurt for a moment, and then he rocked in and out of me until I settled around him. Then he cried out as he held me down and his cock spasmed. Deep inside me, there was the tickle from his release spurting into me, and the bliss that never wanted that moment to end.

Chapter 23 Ross

“Fuck, baby.” My cock poured and poured deep inside her, and I was certain I wasn’t letting her get away from me. I’d known it the moment I walked in and caught that asshole trying to defile her. “Whose pussy is that, baby?” I whispered close to her ear, and she nestled her head closer. “It’s all yours. Do you really want it?” “Yes, you know I do. I really meant what I said, Tori. I could have killed him.” I looked deep into her eyes so she’d know I meant business. I was still inside of her. Our juices, slowly finding their way out, trickled down my balls. She wiggled on me, and I hardened again.

“I’m going to take you to bed, and then I’m going to make love to you.” I rubbed the chill bumps that rose on her arms and then I put mine around her and lifted her up, never leaving her channel. She gave a little squeal and wrapped her legs tight to hold on. “Don’t drop me!” “I’m not going to drop you. You’re as light as a little feather. You’re really just a little girl, after all, aren’t you, Tori?” “I’m a woman,” she insisted. I rounded the corner to the bedroom. “Yes, but you’re also so tender and young. And that’s not a bad thing, baby. It’s really not.” I was growing more and more used to the idea and realized that all the things that made her special were because of her age; like the wonder in her eyes and the way she looked at me like I hung the moon. That admiration is what one lived and loved for. And the only other person that looked at me like that was Katie.

“But you aren’t attracted to younger women.” She batted her lashes teasing me as I lay her back against the bed. “Oh, I’m attracted to you. I think I’d like you to be my girl. Would you like that, Tori?” “Your girl?” She grinned up at me from the bed as I thrust my hips and then she rocked against me. “Does that mean I’d be your only girl?” “Mhm. That’s what I’m saying. You know I told you I had a surprise, well I landed a job. If you’re interested, I will have more time with you and Katie. I’d like some of that time to be together with her. If you’re good with that. She thinks so much of you, Tori and she needs a good female influence in her life. Someone besides Mia.” Her smile widened until it spread her lips and showed her pearly teeth. “I’m so excited for what’s to come.”

“Me too. I feel like I’ve waited a long time for you.” It was true, as much as I hated to admit it, she was the first person that had come along since Sarah died that filled my heart the way she had. I still missed her every day like crazy, but with Tori in my life, I wasn’t distracted by the pain of loss. She filled that void. “Likewise.” She pulled me down to kiss her and then ground her hips into me. “Please, will you take me harder?” I pulled out slowly and then dipped back inside even slower. “Please?” She moved beneath me, picking up her pace. “Greedy girl, I do love to hear you beg though. I think I’ll just take it out and— “No!” She gripped me tight with her legs, pinning me in place, forcing my cock to stay deep. “Please don’t.” “Mm. That’s the sweetest word on your lips while my cock is buried deep. It does things to me.” It

made my balls ache for one, and it made me want to mark her, claim her. I’d been furious when I’d seen her ex and how he’d jerked her around like a toy. She had been totally naked, and though I knew he’d seen her before, I’d wanted to poke his eyes out. I hoped that they’d swollen shut from being punched and thinking about it only made my protective nature kick into overdrive. “Please is the magic word, huh?” She gave me a pleading look. “Please fuck me, fuck your girl.” “You’re so bad.” I pulled away, surprised that she’d let me and then I turned her over, and she tilted her little ass up in the air. I gave it a swat and then centered my cock against her dripping pussy. I gripped her ass cheeks and spread them wide, and then I repositioned and pressed my cock against her there. “No! Please, please.” She wiggled away, and I laughed. I hadn’t intended on doing more than scaring her, and she was more than terrified at the

thought of my huge cock in her ass. I spanked her again. “It’s okay, I’m only teasing you, but I am going to take you from behind nice and hard, just like you want and I’m not going to be easy on you. You need to be taught a lesson about teasing me.” I smiled wickedly as she moaned and then she looked back at me, trying to look worried, but her mouth turned up at the corners and then she grinned. “Please.” She was so naughty, and I loved it. Though she was making me have the dirtiest thoughts, I couldn’t get enough of her. I didn’t waste another moment, and I drove deep into her, nudging my way inside her with three hard thrusts, each which had her screaming and gripping the sheets beneath her. Once I was good and settled, and I picked up the pace so fast I heard her teeth chatter and the headboard slammed into the wall knocking a picture that was over the bed down behind it.

I fucked her little hole so hard that she gushed out around my cock and soaked my balls. Her little slit was so fucking perfect. Everything about her was, from the way she whimpered in a small voice, to the way she begged. She wasn’t like the other women. She was still brand new to sex, and the curiosity and wonder were the biggest turn on, that and the fact that she let me do whatever I wanted with her. Her trust in me was something I’d never want to break. I was relentless on her, and when I was done, she was barely able to stand. “Come on, Tori. I picked her up and tried to get her to her feet with no luck. She stood there on trembling legs, looking as awkward as a baby deer, so I scooped her up into my arms and carried her to the shower. Her little ass was pink from spankings and thrusting into her, and she winced as I rubbed those places. She was purring like a little kitten, so I ran my hand up her pack to give her a stroke.

I noticed her wincing as the water washed across her sex and I cupped her chin in my fingertips and narrowed my eyes at her. “What’s the matter, baby? Are you hurt?” “No, I’m fine.” But the look on her face said otherwise. “Fuck. Did I hurt you?” I felt like a bastard, and I shouldn’t have given into her begging. She didn’t know what she was asking for. She was too innocent. “Answer me, Tori.” I met her eyes, and she nodded. She put her hands between her legs, and I leaned her back against the wall to check. “I’ve only torn you a little like last time. It’s natural, but it probably hurts more with it being redone.” “It’s okay, just a little tender.” “I better kiss it and make it all better.” I kissed her mouth as she moaned. “Do you want that?”

She smiled and bit her lip. “Yes.” She was more innocent and vulnerable than I’d ever seen her and I knew that now she was real with me. There wasn’t a classroom of kids or the judging eyes of her parents or anyone else who might tell her she was too young. With me, she didn’t have to fight to prove anything. I knelt down and turned my head to lick her channel. I let my tongue trail up to her clit, and then I sucked the tender bud between my teeth and nibbled. She cried out and then she grabbed my head, holding me there, forcing me to service her. It wasn’t that she meant it deliberately. No, she was simply caught up at the moment. She was always so submissive to me, allowing me to lead and the fact that she wasn’t like the other assertive women, who ruined everything by wanting to be in control, made it different and special. I licked her bare little mound and worshiped her slit. Even though she let me lead, she was still my queen.

I let the thought rattle around in my head as she orgasmed, grinding against my nose and mouth, and realized that she was too innocent to be queen. She was a princess. My princess and the only other I’d have next to my darling, Katie. They were both my girls, and I wanted to take care of them both. I pulled away as the last waved of her orgasm hit her and rinsed off. We got out and got dressed and then retreated to the couch for some coffee before I left. “I don’t think he’ll come back,” she said over her steaming mug. “If he knows what’s good for him, he won’t. And I mean it, if he does, you call the police, and then you call me. Promise me, Tori. I want you safe. I’d bring you back to my house if it weren’t for Katie.” “No, I can’t run. He’d get a kick out of that, and he would tell me I’m overdramatic again.”

“He would have hurt you. You did the right thing. You’re my girl.” She lowered her head, and I lifted her chin. “Are you sure you want that? You want a relationship with me?” “More than anything, Ross. I’m just worried. I know you are with others. I’m sorry even to bring it up, and I don’t want to spoil the mood, but I can’t be your second choice or even your first of many.” She paused, and my blood raced through my veins wondering what she’d heard. “Your only?” “Yes.” I leaned in and claimed her mouth. “You’re my only choice, Tori. I’ve known it for a while. Ever since that night, you tripped, and I caught you. The way you seemed so delicate in my arms. I knew then that I wanted you, but I was so afraid to go against my limits.” “What made you change your mind?” She met my eyes, and I released a short breath and kissed her forehead.

“I didn’t want to miss out on someone great for the sake of a few years. Life is too short for that. Losing Sarah taught me the truth in that.” She nestled closer, and I held her for a while until it was time to go relieve Mia. I would call Melanie as soon as I got home and be done with the clients for good. I had Tori, and she was all I needed.

Chapter 24 Tori

I had never felt so safe and secure as I had with Ross, and not because he’d pummeled Kevin. I wasn’t sure if it were that whole fatherly vibe, or the animalistic thing in him that protected me, but I had been beaming all day just thinking about the other night. Even though we hadn’t spent an entire night together yet, I had a feeling it was coming. He’d even mentioned seeing if Mia would take on an all-night job for him to do it. It had been nearly a week since we last had sex and I was half-starved for him. I had gone to work after an early morning date with my vibrator while Ross sent me dirty texts. It was so much fun the way we played, and I was so excited about our relationship starting that I hadn’t thought to ask him if he’d

mentioned it to Katie yet. I’d waited all week for her to walk in and tell me how excited she was, but so far, she hadn’t. It wasn’t my place to say anything, but I was bursting at the seams for him to tell her. We did our reading studies, and the children went to the library to choose another book. I had assigned them to each read the books and then tell me a little about it. Katie was bouncing with excitement when we walked into the library, and she headed straight for the chapter books, which were a little more challenging for her, especially when she read out loud. I looked over to Jackie who was waving me over with a frown. “Are you still seeing that old man?” The way she phrased the question rubbed me the wrong way. “His name is Ross, and yes. But that’s his daughter right over there so I can’t talk about him right

now.” I narrowed my eyes and shrugged. “I need to talk to you about him. Come back on your conference hour.” “Are we going to lunch?” I turned to check the students, and each was selecting a book from the shelf or making their way to the colorful rug where they were to sit and read. “I’m not sure you’ll be hungry, I know I’m not.” She turned away and shook her head. “Jackie, what is it?” I touched her arm, and she took a deep breath. “You’re scaring me, is it something terrible?” She glanced out at the kids and then back at me. “Find me.” She turned around and walked out, and I was left to wonder, feeling sick inside. I thought about what it could be and after worrying if she’d heard something about one of his exes, or

perhaps that dreadful Mia. I didn’t want to think it was anything bad, so I figured it must be a misunderstanding. Hours passed, and I finally found myself with enough free time to return to the library. I found Jackie talking with one of the other faculty members, and so I waited out front and looked at the shelves. I saw some of my favorites and decided to take one to read to the class during their afternoon rest period. “Hey,” I turned around and saw Jackie approaching. “I’m sorry if I freaked you out, but I’ve got something really important to tell you, Tori. I’m afraid it’s not good news.” “I’ve been terrified, so it better not be something stupid. What does this have to do with my relationship with Ross?” “Tori, how well do you know this guy? I mean, yeah, his daughter is in your class, but what about

his private life?” She turned and led me into the back office where she could still see her counter. I took a seat in the chair across from her desk and slumped down, already tired of the whole conversation. “I know him, all right? I’ve been to his house, him to mine; we’ve had sex a few times —I don’t get why you’re so upset.” Her hand clutched her collar. “Did you use protection?” So, that’s what it was about. She must have heard something like Kevin had and thought that Ross was a cheater. “If this is about that girl the other day at lunch, she’s practically his boss, and he’s admitted that he’s been seeing other women, but now that we’re making things exclusive, he’s severing those ties.” She shook her head, but I interrupted before she could speak. “Look, before you try to villainize him, let me just say, I’m okay with his past, and it’s in the past.”

“Do you know what kind of work he’s been doing lately? What his boss hired him to do?” She put her hand on her hip and gave me a narrowing glance. “He said it was security work, and that’s why it was at night.” Panic struck me, but I was determined not to think the worst. He could have been doing security. Why would have to lie if he wasn’t? “Just tell me what you know, because you obviously believe it’s true.” I was so upset with her for not giving him the benefit of the doubt. “Tori, I was talking to my friend Angela who used to be my old roommate. She was always the wild type, and well, she’s the one I’ve told you about that goes to sex parties and conventions.” “Right, so what? Did she see someone she thought was Ross?” “She recently went to a bachelorette party with some of those friends, and we were talking. Well, she kind of shares too much, and showed me a few

pictures from the event that she’d taken on the sly. She didn’t think her boyfriend would believe she’d been to that kind of event and it’s kind of a thing between them, they like each other messing around, but anyway, she was telling me how this party had a live entertainer. An attractive, older man.” My heart pounded so fast it was hammering in my ears. “I don’t understand.” “At this party, the man is passed around like a toy and used orally. Then he had sex with the bride. She took the pictures because he has an impressive penis.” She glanced around to make sure no one was within earshot. “You’re mistaken; it’s not Ross.” Even though I knew his cock was impressive, I wasn’t about to give up on him so easily. “I had her forward me two photos. You look at them and tell me I’m wrong. But if I’m right, Tori, you have to get away from this man. He’s bad

news.” She took out her phone and found the images and then leaned in to let me get a better look, before passing me the phone. I knew in a heartbeat that it was him and my face burned with anger and embarrassment so hot that I thought I’d pass out. Even though I wasn’t standing, I gripped the desk in front of me to steady. “What kind of party was this?” I wanted to make sure things were clear, and that I had all of my information so that I could confront Ross. I had to be absolutely sure there was no mistake. In my heart, I wanted it to be, but the photograph didn’t lie and not only had he been stark naked in front of a crowd, but there was women touching him. All of him. And worse of all, he had a big smile plastered on his face. “She said that she gave him oral with about twenty other women and then he had sex with the bride. She didn’t say if it was protected.” I met her eyes as my stomach lurched and I covered my mouth and ran to the nearest bathroom and heaved.

Jackie ran in behind me and knelt down to help. She put her arm around me as I hugged the toilet and when I didn’t throw up, only because I’d skipped breakfast and lunch, she lifted me up. “I’m so sorry, Tori. I wanted it not to be true. I made her show me all the shots to be certain, and I took the best two to show you. If there was any doubt, I’d never have said anything. I didn’t know how to tell you. I knew you’d be devastated.” “Thank you for being honest with me. I’m just glad someone was. I can’t believe he did this. He said that he saw other people, but I didn’t think he meant in groups.” So many thoughts went through my head, and I couldn’t help but think he’d only wanted me for my virginity. His attitude had changed about me then, and the more I thought about it, I was certain I’d just been another cherry to pop, a virgin to deflower, a notch in his belt. I broke down and cried some more, and Jackie stayed with me the entire time rubbing soothing circles on my back and

offering advice. “You need to stay away from him. I wouldn’t say a word. You never know how he might react. You said he beat the hell out of Kevin, which means he’s got a violent streak. I say just stay away.” “I can’t just stay away. He’ll expect me to talk to him and want to know why I’m not. I can’t walk away and pretend that nothing happened. I have to confront him.” I stood up and went to the sink to wash my face and saw how horrible I looked. My mascara had smeared around my eyes and what little eyeliner I had put on with it, was gone. I couldn’t go back to the children looking this way. All I could do was set up a substitute for the rest of the day and go home. I looked as sick as I felt, so it shouldn’t be any problem. “I’m going home. I can’t stay here.” “I think that’s a good idea. You don’t want the kids to see you this way. I should have waited until you

were home, but I knew I had to tell you before you got in any deeper with that man.” She said that man as if she wanted to strangle Ross Reed more than I did. “Yeah, I have to go home and try to figure out what I’m going to do. He always calls me at lunch, but I’ll tell him I’m not feeling well.” It would be believable that I’d picked up a nasty flu or cold from the school and being contagious could buy me a little time until I figured out how to confront him and where. I would give it a day or two and perhaps meet him in a public place—a nice restaurant; somewhere he couldn’t make a scene. “Could you forward those images to me, please. I’d like to have them, so there is no denying it. If he’s lied, he’s not going to admit it that easily.” “Yeah, I’ll send them now.” She thumbed her phone’s screen, and in seconds I heard a ping from my phone. “Don’t be alone with him, Tori. He’s

some kind of deviant.” She glanced around the room and leaned in closer, even though we were alone. “Did he ever get rough with you, violent, or do strange things?” Her nose wrinkled as if she didn’t want to ask. “No, nothing I’d consider out of the ordinary, but he was really good at what he did do.” I let out a long sigh. Jackie shook her head. “Yeah, well, he’s had a lot of practice.” I couldn’t believe I’d never be with him again. I already missed him, and it was strange to think that the sweet, loving man I thought I knew, wasn’t at all what he said he was.

Chapter 25 Ross

My week couldn’t have been any better, and I was so excited that with the weekend, I’d get to see Tori. I’d started my new job the day before and so far, things were going great. Claire had started me out at a higher rate of pay than most of the other workers, and I knew it was her way of asking me to be discreet. I’d take it. I wasn’t ever planning to talk. Discretion was key with the type of work I’d done before, and I surely didn’t want the things I’d done getting back to anyone I loved or cared about. I’d always made sure that there were no pictures and no cell phones with the bigger crowds, and knowing most of the clients I had weren’t new to the game, I had faith that they understood the way it was played.

Melanie had taken the news of my early retirement well and was proud of me for landing the job, but she wasn’t as understanding about me ending our sessions. I sat with her on the phone during my lunch commute trying to explain to her why I didn’t want to have a secret affair. “I didn’t mind the play when I was single, but it’s not fair to Tori or to myself while trying to start an honest relationship to see you, or anyone else for that matter, on the sly. Tori deserves better and now that we were together, and I’ve promised her commitment, I have to honor that.” “I understand.” Her voice broke. “I’m going to miss you.” “You’re a great friend, Mel. That’s not going to change.” She’d be fine. I had no doubt and she probably already had someone lined up to take my place. I just hope he’d treat her right. “Everything changes, Ross. And if it ever changes

for you again, I’d love to see you.” “If you ever need me, you know how to reach me. If any of those men get out of line you know I’ll come straighten them out.” She giggled, and it was quiet enough that I had a feeling it was mixed with tears. “I will. It’s bittersweet, but I’ll be okay. I’ll catch you later, Ross.” And with that, she hung up the phone. I exited the freeway but still had a way to go. I had one more call to make before I called Tori to nail down our evening plans. Mia answered the phone with a growl. “What? I’m sleeping.” “And I’m on my way to work, which means one of us is a slacker.” “Funny. What do you want?” I could hear the rustling of covers on the other end of the phone.

“I’d like for you to watch Katie tonight—overnight if possible.” I waited for her to ask why and I was going to have to explain to her that I needed an entire night with my girl. I wanted to hold her all night and wake up next to her. “Let me guess; you’re going out with Tori?” “Yes, the girlfriend you pushed into the kiddie pool and nearly ruined my daughter’s birthday party, that Tori.” “I didn’t ruin it.” By the tone of her voice, she was biting back laughter. “Those kids weren’t happy seeing their favorite teacher fall down and you’re lucky she played it off so they wouldn’t be upset.” It was quiet a moment, and I could tell by her huffing through the phone that she was about to protest. “You owe me, Mia. Though all of your stunts, I’ve kept you employed, even when I could barely afford you.”

“That’s because you don’t pay me shit. If I do this, I want a raise. Besides, you’re working now, so you can afford to pay me more, right?” She had me cornered. “Fine. We’ll work out the rates later when I see what I can swing.” “A dollar more an hour.” “Mia, don’t push it. Just tell me you’ll do this for me, I’ve got to go back to work.” I turned into the parking lot of Richard and Associates and knew I was wasting the time I had to talk to Tori bargaining. “Fine. But you can’t take up half my day tomorrow spooning her at her place. I want you home early because I’m going to the beach.” “Sounds perfect. I’m planning on us coming to get Katie and taking her out for the day.”

She made a horrible sound, and I knew she was mocking me, but she hung up before I could respond. She was a brat, but she was all I had that would put up with me. I found a parking space and sat there a minute to call Tori. As the phone rang, I thought about the night before and how I’d spent the evening in, counting up the money I’d saved from all of those hook ups, and I still couldn’t believe that in that short of time, I’d replenished my savings back to what they’d been when Sarah was alive, and still managed to pay my bills and feed my daughter. It was a good run, but I’d known that I couldn’t do that sort of thing forever. Tori wasn’t picking up, and I waited as long as I could. I had to return to work, and that meant I’d have to keep off my cell phone. I turned down my phone’s volume and stuck it in my pocket as I got out to go inside. When I hit the door, Claire walked up and gave me a knowing grin, and I said hello and

continued on my way. As gorgeous as she was, she had nothing like my Tori. On my second break of the day, I decided to try and call Tori again. I stepped outside and dialed, and it rang forever before voicemail picked it up. “Hey, baby. I wanted to talk to you about tonight. I’ve lined up a sitter till morning. Call me.” I could have texted, but I always thought it wasn’t personal enough. Besides, I wanted her to hear how excited I was and hoped she would be too. Moments later I had a message. I glanced down and read the words I’m sick, and my mood switched to genuine concern for her. Call me, I responded. I waited, and she didn’t message me back, and I figured it must be bad. I would have to go by and see her. I waited until my time was up and returned to work. Being training I couldn’t call, and I was distracted by my worry for her.

As soon as I got off work, I got in the car and called. Still no answer. Damn kids today wanting to text instead of calling. I typed out a message asking if she felt any better and if she’d been home all day. Minutes later I got another response, but I was already halfway to her house. I didn’t want to bother her, but I wanted to make sure she had everything she needed. If I had to go to the store, I’d have time, and maybe I could fix her something light to eat. I pulled up into her driveway and stopped to read the message. I’m fine, going to get some rest. I thought she might be sleeping, so I was about to back out of the drive when I saw her living room curtain pull back and changed my mind. I threw it in park and headed to the door. I stood there knocking a while, and grew more concerned when she didn’t answer. It didn’t make sense.

I took out my phone and texted: I’m at the door, checking on you. When she didn’t respond right away, I grew concerned that maybe Kevin had shown back up. I wasn’t sure that asshole wouldn’t try and hurt her to get back at me for pounding his face. I banged on the door and looked through the window. I could see Tori pacing the room, holding her stomach. She didn’t look sick, but rather sick over something. She might have had bad news about her aunt or something. Something that had upset her and she didn’t want to share. It still didn’t put me at ease. I needed to know she was safe and I didn’t understand why she wasn’t reaching out to me. “Tori, what’s going on?” I yelled through the door, keeping my voice just loud enough for her to hear and not the neighbors. “Are you all right? Let me in.”

I waited, and my pulse raced, but she didn’t say anything. I looked in the window, and she was still there, pacing. She glanced up and saw me and shook her head and wiped her eyes. She was crying. “Tori, open the door, baby. What’s the matter?” All I could think of was that asshole had come and hurt her. “I’m not leaving until you talk to me, Tori.” After a minute of trying to figure out if I should break the door down, she opened it. “I can’t see you anymore.” Her eyes were puffy and wet with tears, and though that her sniffling, she didn’t seem sick. The words were so out of left field that I couldn’t understand if she was serious or not. “What’s going on?” I stepped forward, but she backed away. “Don’t, Ross. Don’t come in and don’t touch me.” Her hands were wrapped around her waist as if she were holding herself together.

I stopped in my tracks, but I wasn’t going to leave without an explanation. “Will you at least tell me what’s happened?” She could at least offer me some reason. Had she changed her mind about being in a serious relationship, or had she decided that my age was suddenly a factor? “I know about you.” The words were delivered with so much venom that I stepped back. I wondered what she knew and exactly what she’d heard. Was this something that had filtered down about Mia? Maybe Kevin had told her something— a lie, maybe that I saw Mia behind her back. My anger grew, and it wasn’t that I was angry at Tori, but I was upset that someone had tried to hurt her with lies and that they’d tried to break us up. I wasn’t going to let that happen. “We need to sit down and talk about this. I’m not leaving until it’s settled and I want to know what you think you know and who told you.” I walked away from the door, shutting it behind me as she

widened the distance between us. Had someone told her I’d hurt her? “Why are you backing away, Tori? I’m not going to hurt you. I don’t understand what’s going on.” “You already have hurt me, you liar. You weren’t working security; you were whoring yourself out like some kind of deviant. You used me.” I closed my eyes for a moment and took a deep breath as the anger and shame boiled together inside me. I held my tongue knowing whatever would come from my mouth could be toxic to our future and I’d have to proceed with caution. “What exactly have you heard?” My eyes bore into her as a thousand questions burned through me. “I know about your stupid parties. The way you hire yourself out and play toy roomfuls of women!” I couldn’t deny anything she was saying, and I understood that while I had done things that were

less than moral, I had done it for honorable reasons. “I think you should let me explain before you jump to any conclusions about who I am.” “You’re a pervert, and you saw the chance to fuck a young virgin, and you took it. You never cared about me.” She glared at me with glassy eyes; her lip curled back in disgust. “I do care about you, and that’s not why I wanted to be with you. You’re not like the others, Tori. You are special.” “Get the hell out.” She stepped forward, but I was not leaving. Not until she knew exactly who she was dealing with.

Chapter 26 Tori

Something gleamed in Ross’ eye as I told him to get out and even though I’d stepped forward, and tried to let him know that I meant it, he didn’t back down. He crossed the room and grabbed my shoulders and held me at arm’s length. “I’m not fucking going anywhere. I care about you, and I want you and I’m not letting you push me away that easily.” He looked me up and down and then leaned close to my face, his stubble scratching against me. “You want to know what I’ve been doing? I’ve been putting food in my kid’s mouth, I’ve been paying my fucking bills, and yes, I’ve done it all with this right here.” He cupped himself, and I jerked away.

“You’re vulgar.” “Vulgar? You didn’t think I was so vulgar when I fucked you.” He gave me a challenging look, and I hated him for being right. “And though I’ve had many clients, most were individuals. I fell on hard times, Tori. I didn’t have some rich fucking aunt to set me up. My wife’s illness depleted my savings, and I was about to lose my fucking house. I’m not proud of it, but I don’t have to explain myself to you. I did all of it on my own time before I committed to you!” I was so confused. I understood what it meant to be desperate. I’d not always had money, and my aunt had only been able to help me because she’d remarried and sold her house, but to sell yourself? “Why not get a loan or something?” He raked his fingers through his hair and shook his head. “Who would have given me a loan without a job?”

I wiped my eyes and lifted my chin, giving him a defiant look. “What were you doing with them?” “I’ll tell you everything if you want to hear it. I never wanted you to know or to think bad of me, and that’s why I wouldn’t commit to you off the bat. I had to make enough money to survive until I got a job. I quit the minute I got hired, I even told my friend not to set me up with any more appointments. I’m done!” I felt like an idiot, but I believed him. Even more than that I was intrigued in a strange way, and curious. “I want to know.” He stepped closer and pulled me into his arms, his mouth pecking at mine until finally he deepened the kiss and hitched my leg up at his hip. He ground against me, his thick length stroking me through his clothes and he pulled away, whispering into my ear. “Do you feel that, Tori?” I nodded and reached for my hand, placing it over his cock. “You want that, don’t you?”

I nodded again; I did want him. The fact that all of those other women had him hurt, but strangely it excited me that despite them all wanting him, he wanted me. “Tell me.” His hard tone was softer than the look in his eyes. “I do,” I whispered. He lifted me up and carried me into my room, and pushed aside the messy covers where I’d wallowed in self-pity and cried for hours on end. Then he pulled down my shorts and stepped back. “Take it off.” He gestured to my tank top and snapped his fingers, and I wasted no time doing what I was told. I lay there naked expecting him to fuck me, but he looked around the room and went to get my silk scarf that hung on my dresser. He came back, and my chest pounded, not knowing if I should let him. When he took my hands, I pulled them away.

“You wanted to see what they paid me for; I’m going to show you.” He grabbed my hands tighter and pulled them together behind me holding them tight with one hand while he tied me up. He wasn’t taking no for an answer, and I was all done fighting. He looked around again as I lay there on my bed, my legs rubbing together as I watched him. He walked over to a picture board beside my dresser and took the small wooden clothespins from it which had at one time held pictures of Kevin and tested them on his thumb. My eyes widened wondering what he was going to do with them. He returned to me and leaned over to lick my nipples, and I moaned out as he slapped my breasts. I struggled against my bindings, but they only got tighter. “Don’t struggle, baby. It makes it tighten. That’s why you’ll be a good girl, now, right?” I shook my head and then screamed out as he clamped the clothespin onto my tight nipple. It hurt like hell and

then a moment later, it was only a tingle between my legs, like the kind that made me want his big cock shoved in me. This is what he would do with the women? It wasn’t so bad. Then he stood at the foot of my bed and unbuckled his pants and took down his zipper. His cock was bigger than I remembered and I knew it was only because I felt a hundred times more vulnerable. “Get on your knees.” I rolled over and got up on my knees, and he tugged my bindings forcing me to the edge of the bed in front of him. I looked up into his eyes and waited for instruction, wishing there was a trace of a smile on his gorgeous face. There had been once for me, and I wasn’t sure I’d ever see it again. “Suck it.” He crossed his arms and stuck his hips out, and since my hands were tied, all I could do was lean over and take it with my mouth. I hesitated, thinking about all of those women. Jackie had said there was about twenty of them, and each

one had had their turn licking and sucking his cock. He’d even fucked the bride, and been her prize. He reached around and gripped my hair, which had been put up in a messy bun that had only gotten messier as the day went to hell. I expected him to jerk me around, but instead, he nudged me forward and stared through me. “You want what they got, right. So, suck my fucking cock, Tori. Get your taste.” I hesitated, and he shook his head. “It’s all yours now, so take it. Claim it and own it.” I thought of what he was saying and realized most of what had bothered me wasn’t his whoring, but that they were getting something I’d wanted. He was mine, and I was going to take what was mine. I leaned forward, putting my mouth around his cock and not quite sure what to do about the rest of his length since I couldn’t stroke it. It would only go into my mouth so far. But then he smiled and stroked my cheek. “Fuck, yeah. That’s a good girl, baby. Suck my

cock and make it yours.” I worked his meaty, bulbous head and bobbed my head up and down, only taking to the back of my mouth out of the depths that proved troublesome before. But he still had hold of my hair, and he nudged me forward until I’d taken another good inch more. My mouth was so full, and I was about to need a breath when he pushed his cock deeper, pulling my head closer and thrusting his hips slightly. I felt it pop into my throat and then he pinched my nose. I was totally helpless, and I struggled, moaning a muffled plea against his cock which popped in out of my throat and stroked my nasal passage. My face puffed up and I thought I might explode, but he pulled off, and I was left gasping for air. Before I could complain, he was back in my mouth, still holding my head and fucking my face. I was a mess of teary eyes and spit by the time he let up, and I was ready to collapse. Being tied was not comfortable, and my nipples were turning an angry red, but my pussy was tingly and now and then I’d feel an ache of desire wash through me. I was ripe

and ready. “Stand up and turn around. You’re going to take this fucking cock hard, like a dirty little slut.” I did as I was told and he pushed me face down on the bed and tugged at my bindings. A moment later I felt his cock press against me and then he sliced into me, with force and no care for my pleasure. He pumped hard and tears stained my cheeks. “Don’t cry, Tori. You wanted to see what I gave those women; this is a taste of it all. I didn’t make love to them as I did to you, I wasn’t gentle. They paid to use me, and I was so down on my luck that I let them. You were different. Do you see that now?” He had always been so gentle unless I’d begged but this was not the same way we usually made love. I remembered the one word he’d told me was magic when his cock was inside me. “Please,” I begged. “Please what?” He sped up, and my first orgasm

ripped through me making me lightheaded. “Please, be easy. Please.” My legs were collapsing beneath me, and I slid down from all fours until my tummy was against the bed. I wanted my, sweet Ross. I needed him to make love to me. “You’re going to get just what they get; they paid me thousands to make them beg and to make them come. I’m going to make you come so hard.” My pleasure was so intense that I felt like giving in and lying there letting him pound and fill me, but I wasn’t going to give up so easily. He expected me to tap out and I wasn’t about to. My next orgasm was so intense that I screamed out and suddenly he reached down and pulled the clothespins off in one quick movement. A blood-curdling scream belted from me as I came so hard I soaked his balls and all down my ass. He clapped his hand over my mouth and laughed.

“That’s right, baby. I’m going to give you all my come in a minute. Fill your little hole so full you hiccup.” “Mm. Please.” I loved the feeling of those pins being ripped away, and I hoped we could play with that another time. “Untie me. I want to touch you.” “No. You’re going to have to stay tied until you’ve learned your lesson.” “I’m sorry, Ross. I should never have doubted you.” He slowed his pace and leaned over me. “I only did what I had to do, and I’d like for you to forgive me and see the real me. If you can’t, then this is going to be the last time for us, and I think that would be a terrible shame.” “I don’t want it to end, Ross. If you said you’ve quit, and you really mean it, I want to be with you.” The words rushed from my lips like a plea, and he stopped and picked me up and spun me around. His

eyes were much softer than before. He kissed me deeply and then lay me back against the bed as he nudged himself between my legs. “I have quit. I promise it’s only you.” He worked himself slowly into me, being much more tender than before. “No one is as special to me as you aside from my daughter, and I truly mean that, Tori.” He lifted my legs up and placed them on his shoulders as he drove deep, stroking my most tender spot. He worked me through another soaking orgasm, and as I went limp from my exertion, he buried his cock and held it as he filled me up.

Chapter 27 Ross

I hoped I had made a breakthrough and my head was fucking pounding from all of the adrenaline. I still wanted to know who the fuck had told her and how there were pictures taken at the event. I’d get to the bottom of that, and I’d damned sure let Melanie know that someone in her circle of trust couldn’t keep their big mouth shut and follow the rules. Someone like that was a fly in the ointment and could cause someone more problems than they’d given me. I wasn’t about to let Tori give up on me over that bullshit and if I had to remind her every single day that she was special, I would. I looked down into her eyes and closed the distance to kiss her.

My cock was already hardening again, even though I’d just busted a huge nut inside of her tight little snatch. She was nearly spent, but she lifted her head and met my eyes. “Hold me.” I backed away and sat on the bed and called her over into my lap. I untied her hands, and she threw her arms around my neck and kissed me. Then she lay her head against me as I lifted her ass and nudged my cock inside her. She wiggled, taking it deeper and I ground up against her as we made out, kissing deeply. We stayed that way a while until she’d rested and then I scooped her up and put her on her back. “Don’t stop.” She dug in her heels so that I never left her and I tilted her hips, grinding against her g spot. When I was done with her, I was going to leave her in a puddle of our come. I’d ground that last load nice and deep, but this one, I wanted it all over her.

“I’m not, baby. I’m never going to stop.” “Please touch me.” She reached down and rubbed her little clit, and I could tell she was close. “Do you have a vibrator?” Her cheeks flared, and she nodded. “Get it.” I pulled away, and she went into her bedside drawer and pulled out the small vibrator that she’d used to pleasure herself. I turned it on and lay it against her swollen bud, and she squealed and whimpered. I kept it on her even when she begged for me to pull it off. “Please, I can’t take it anymore.” “Let go, Tori, let it consume you. Don’t hold back that pleasure.” She relaxed beneath me, and she cried out. I slammed my cock in deep and thrust hard and upward against her soft, spongy spot, and it splashed a little, so I jerked back, and she soaked my cock. Her juices gushed, shooting from her

pussy like a little fountain. I loved getting soaked and thrust hard again, letting her spring up like a well around me. “I’m making a mess.” Her eyes were wide, and she collapsed beneath me. “It’s so fucking hot, baby. Just let it come for me.” I kept fucking her through it all until finally, she was down to a trickle, then I pounded faster into her wet hole until my own release when I jerked out and shot my come all over her perky little tits. I loved coming inside of her, but she needed to be marked. She was mine now and forever if I had any say. She was barely moving, moaning and whimpering completely spent. I was spent too, and I knew I’d have to clean her up and change the sheets and remake her bed. But first I’d attend to her needs. I eased down between her legs and noticed how swollen her little pussy was. She was still getting

used to my cock and each time I ripped her a little more. I nuzzled closer and lapped at her pussy, causing her to stir. She moved her hips upward, and I dipped my tongue deep into her channel as I held the vibrator on her clit. She had to be numb to it by then, but I was hoping for a hot taste of her. I pushed two fingers deep into her, careful not to brush against the torn places as I spread them to open her for my tongue. She whimpered and her walls clenched around my fingers. There was a hot little trickle, and I lapped it up, her purring the entire time. Half an hour later, we were both a mess, so I picked her up and carried her to the bathroom, placing her on the toilet, while I adjusted the shower. Then I held her against me, and she held on with tired limbs. “I’ve never been this way before. It wasn’t ever this way the other times.” “That’s because I’d only given you a taste.” I’m euphoric.”

“Yeah, well, now you know what those ladies were paying for.” She closed her eyes as I washed her, taking special care of her little slit and breasts. I held her, washing and soothing her and then I shut off the water and carried her back to the bed. “I’m so tired, Ross.” Her voice was so soft, and I lay behind her tucking her in tight against me. “Get some sleep, baby. I’m going to stay here with you.” The hours had gone by faster than expected and it was already after dark. Mia had picked Katie up from school, but I left her a text to check in and that I’d started my date earlier than expected. I planned to hold her through the night and would have if it had not been for Katie. My phone rang hours later, and I rolled over to check it only to see it was after midnight and Mia’s smiling face as I answered. But her mood didn’t fit the contact picture.

“What’s wrong?” I could hear crying in the background, and I jumped out of bed and started dressing before she could even explain. “I need you to come home. Katie’s cut her foot, and it’s pretty bad.” I nudged Tori, and she sat up. “What’s wrong?” She grabbed my arm and stood from the bed. I held the phone away. “It’s Mia, Katie’s cut her foot somehow.” I talked back into the phone. “I’m on the way. What happened.” Tori went to the closet, and I looked around to find her dressing. Mia took a deep breath. “She got up to get some water and bumped the vase in the hall. It shattered, and she panicked and stepped on a piece of broken glass. It’s not gushing, but it’s pretty deep.” Tori grabbed her bag and keys and followed me out

to the car. “I’m in the car. Tell her I’ll be right there.” I hung up the phone. “You don’t have to come. I know you’re exhausted.” “No, I want to see her. I mean, if you want me there.” She looked at the key that I’d put in the ignition, but hadn’t started. “I want you to.” I started the car and headed across town to my house where almost every light was on in the house. I pulled up and parked, rushing in to check on her. I shoved my keys into my pocket, knowing I might need them again soon. “Mia!” I hollered. “We’re upstairs.” I went upstairs to find Katie, still tear-stained and sniffling, laughing at Mia’s boyfriend Brady who

was acting out a show for her with her stuffed animals. I wasn’t happy to see the kid at my house so late, but I would let it slide since he was working his ass off to make Katie laugh. “I think it needs stitches, but I’m not sure,” said Mia holding up Katie’s leg so I could see her foot. The cut went across the bottom of her foot, just on the middle side of her heel and it was laid open. “Oh yeah, that vase got you good, baby. I’m afraid that— “Ms. Bloom!” Tori walked around the corner from the top of the stairs and glanced at Mia who turned her head and rolled her eyes. “Hey, Katie. I heard you hurt yourself, sweetie. Are you okay?” “I was just saying that she’s going to need stitches.

I’ll take her down to emergency and get her patched up.” Brady gave her the stuffed animals, and she hugged them tight as I picked her up. “Here, Brady. Would you and Mia tuck them in? They won’t like emergencies.” Katie passed the animals back to the guy, and he gave her a high five. Mia gave her a kiss. “You’ll be all patched up in no time, kid, and I’ll take you for ice cream next week.” Katie rested her little head against me, and I brushed my fingers through her soft hair as I carried her down the stairs. She looked up at me with her big green eyes full of tears. “Is it going to hurt, Daddy?” “No more than it already does, sweetheart. They’ll patch you up and give you something, so it won’t hurt anymore.”

“Can my teacher come?” “Of course, she can. She’s my new friend.” I wanted to take time explaining things, and Katie hadn’t known where I’d been. In her mind, the teacher showed up because she heard she was hurt, and nothing more. That’s the way I’d leave it. “She’s a nice friend.” I turned to see Tori who was standing behind me with a smile. We drove Katie down to the emergency room, and she was a brave little girl. She even watched the entire process, from numbing to stitching and she didn’t even cry. It was late by the time we got back to the house, and Mia and Brady were both asleep on the couch, curled up against one another. I carried Katie up to bed as Tori lingered around in the hall. I placed her down in the covers and tucked her in and then I turned down her lamp and kissed her forehead. I took a moment to just look at her and

thought about how I needed to spend more time with her. It was nice having Tori around, and for the first time in forever, it felt like my family was complete. I got up from my knees at my daughter’s bedside and went out to join Tori in the hall. “Sorry about the eventful night.” “It has been quite a day.” I put my arm around her waist and kissed her, but she turned her head away. “I should go. I don’t want to give Katie strange ideas. She’s liable to get her hopes up, and that wouldn’t be fair.” “I think she’s had her hopes up since the carnival. Did she tell you she married the fish?” She winced. “Sorry. I guess since we’re being honest, I should confess to you that I went there that night hoping you’d notice me.” “I had a feeling.” I shrugged. “It was a bit of a

coincidence.” She pulled her arms tight around her front. “I think I might have gotten more than I bargained for.” “I’d like you to stay.” I drew her close and rubbed her arms. She shook her head and looked toward Katie’s room. “What about Katie? I just think we should take it slower. I mean, considering.” “You didn’t want me to take it slow earlier tonight, as a matter of fact, I think you wanted quite the opposite.” I let loose a chuckle, but she returned a half-hearted smile. I took her hand, and though she tried to protest, I pulled her down the hall to my room and shut the door behind us.

Chapter 28 Tori

Ross had insisted that I stay and I didn’t have the heart to tell him that I was having second thoughts about us. I didn’t think it was a good idea for us to spend all night together and especially with Katie in the next room. She was so impressionable, and I feared that if it didn’t work out, what would she think. It could also cause problems in the classroom. I had really put myself in a position I’d never expected. The entire time we’d been at the hospital with Katie, I couldn’t take my mind off of the fact that Ross had been with all of those women. Every nurse that approached and gave him a flirting glance, every time I caught him smiling back, I had to wonder what had gone on between them.

I woke up early and hoped to sneak out of the house before he could protest, but Mia stopped me as she walked out of the kitchen. “Doing your walk of shame early?” She shook her head, and I continued to step around her to the door, only to have her step in my way. “Come on, don’t you have any good comebacks?” “I don’t have time to fight with you, Mia. I need to get home.” She placed a hand on her hip and looked me up and down. “You look like a woman who’s running away. My question is, what are you running from? He’s the hottest man I’ve ever seen, and he’s crazy for you.” She sipped her coffee and didn’t budge. “You don’t have to tell me about him, I know. And your telling Kevin didn’t have the effect you wanted.” “If things are so rosy then why are you leaving?

And don’t say, Katie. You didn’t mind leading her on at her birthday party and from what I hear you spent a night at the carnival mooning over him.” “It was something else, and it’s none of your business, and as for the birthday, I was invited. The carnival, well, that was a mistake.” I stepped closer, challenging her to move out of my way, and she shook her head and stepped aside. “If you hurt Katie’s feelings I’ll make your life hell. Remember that, Tori Bloom.” The way she said my name sent chills down my spine and the last thing I needed was more drama from the babysitter. I shut the door and hurried to Jackie’s car and opened the door. I slid into the seat, and she gave me a smug look. Her hair was sticking up, and she still had pillow marks on her face and bags under her eyes. I felt horrible for waking her up, but it wasn’t the first time we’d had to come to each other’s rescue, and she owed me.

She held up a finger, and I knew that was how most of her lectures started. I shook my head and slumped down in my seat. “Don’t you start. I just had a lecture from the eighteen-year-old babysitter.” She let loose a half-hearted chuckle. “I bet she made sense. Probably more sense than why you’re at this guy’s house.” I hadn’t explained anything but that I was stranded at his house and in need of a ride home. “It’s complicated.” I met her eyes directly hoping she’d understand I didn’t want to talk about it. “What’s so complicated. He’s a boy toy, a man whore— “I’m in love with him.” I covered my face with my hands and held my breath waiting for her to blow up.

“Wow. You’re so screwed. I’ve heard it’s horrible to fall in love with that type.” Jackie sipped her coffee that was in a mug from home, and somehow, she didn’t spill a drop. “Why are you friends with your sleazy friend then? You know, the one who told you all about the party and how she sucked his cock. It’s not like you’re going to stop being her friend over her habits. And I don’t judge you for it.” “I’m not fucking her or in a relationship with her. She’ll never break my heart.” She put her mug down into the cup holder where it sat at an angle. “Besides, if you are so in love, why not stick around. “I’m scared, okay! I saw him with his daughter, and we were with her last night at the emergency room, and I don’t know, it just seemed like that family I always wanted to be a part of. But then, on the other hand, I’m terrified that if it doesn’t work out, I’ll be twice as heartbroken from losing them both.”

She gave me a sympathetic look and then sighed. “Is she okay?” “She’s fine. She cut her foot on a broken vase, and the babysitter called Ross home. I went along because I was so worried. She’s one of my kids.” I spent so much time with those children every day that it was hard not to get attached. “I know. You’ve got a big heart, Tori. I only hope it doesn't get broken. You should take some time and think about things. I’m here if you need me and I’ll try to keep an open mind.” We were quiet for the rest of the drive, and she let me out at my house and waited for me to go inside before driving away. I had so much to think about, and I wasn’t sure how I was going to be able to cope if I lost him, but then part of me wasn’t sure I could handle the burning image of him and those other women for the rest of my life.

I expected to hear from Ross fairly early, but he’d waited until nearly ten o’clock to call and when he did it was to warn me that he was on his way over. I hurried and picked up around the house, though he’d seen it messy the night before. Then I went to put on a pot of coffee. I didn’t know if we would need it, but I knew we had a lot to talk about. A few minutes later he arrived, and I greeted him at the door. He was freshly shaven and looked even younger for his age than before. His salt and pepper hair was mussed, and he smelled like fresh aftershave. I wanted to fall into his arms and tell him I loved him, but I didn’t want to scare him away. As much as he wanted to be with me, I was certain he wasn’t in that phase of our relationship. I’d never said to anyone before, not even Kevin, and I’d always known when I did, they would say it back, and it would mean forever. I couldn’t squander that moment. “Why did you leave?” His expression was clouded

with worry and wonder, and I took his hand to comfort him. He pulled me close. “I needed to think. It’s one thing to have all of these feelings with you inside me, and another to think it all out when you’re not around.” “And you’ve come to a conclusion?” His hands were warm on my back, and an ache grew between my legs. I led him to the couch by the hand and sat beside him. “When we were together, I wanted to claim you, to take you back from those other women. But if I truly had you, I wouldn’t feel like I had to.” “You do have me, Tori. All of me. Body, mind, and soul—it’s yours. I thought I made that clear.” He eased forward on the couch, closer to me. “You can’t use sex to solve every problem, Ross.” I looked into his eyes and my own filled with tears. He drew lazy circles on my waist, but it wasn’t

enough to distract me from what was playing out in my head. “I’ll never be able to get that image out of my head; you and those women. It’s all I can think about.” He brought his hands up to cup my face and dragged his thumb across my lips. “I’m sure you’ve had a cock or two in this pretty mouth. And what would you think if I held that against you?” “It’s not the same thing.” Was it? I thought of all the times I’d been with Kevin and performed oral, and the few times I had with boys in college and that one time in high school. It really wasn’t any different. Those acts didn’t make me a bad person, and at least Ross was only doing it to provide for his daughter. I couldn’t begrudge him that. “Yes, they are exactly the same thing. They are our pasts, Tori and if we can’t leave them there, then we don’t have a future.” He searched my eyes, and I wanted so badly to tell him how I felt, that even if I couldn’t forget what he’d done, I understood why

he’d done it. He cupped my face and met my eyes. “It was just a job, Tori.” “It’s intimidating that you’ve had all of this experience. Besides, what sets me apart from them?” He narrowed his eyes, but let out a sound of frustration. “You’re good, for one. For two, I’m falling in love with you.” I couldn’t believe what I was hearing and instead of telling him how I felt I blurted out, “Really?” He chuckled. “Yes, silly girl. I love you.” He said it with such conviction that I knew in my heart he meant it. “I love you, Ross.” He pulled me to his lips and then pulled me over into his lap. I loved being held by him and the feeling of his hard cock pressing into my thigh. He was hard for me.

I reached down and rubbed my hand against him, and he sucked in a breath and whispered close to my ear, “I’ve had that waiting for you. I was so disappointed when I woke up, and you were gone.” “I’m sorry. I’m here now.” I met his eyes, and he ran his hand up my thigh and slipped his hand into my shorts. He fingered the elastic of my panties and worked his way beneath them, and then he spread my lips and pushed a finger into my slick channel. I rolled my hips, and while his finger was working all the right spots, I wanted beneath him. I wanted his hard cock fucking me deep. After a moment, I pulled away and slipped down between his legs and undid his pants as I looked up into his eyes. I sprang his erection and wasted no time putting it in my mouth. I worked him, nice and slow. My tongue dragging along the veiny shaft and down along his base. I circled my tongue around his heavy sac and pulled his nut into my mouth, tightening my lip on it before doing the other. Then I trailed back to the head and took him into my

mouth. I worked him for a few minutes while he pulled my hair back and held it behind me, then, once I went deep, he held me there a moment until I moaned, vibrating his cock. He threw his head back and moaned. “Fuck, Tori. I need to be inside you.” I pulled off his cock and stood, and then I straddled him where he sat, and he stood his cock up, holding his wide base so I could center myself on it. I inched myself down, letting him spread me wide and deep, and I winced as I hit the base, but then ground myself against him. He held onto me and bounced me on his lap, his hips working steadily as his cock rubbed my spot. His cock was always so hard, and he delivered perfect pressure wherever he aimed. I grabbed hold of him and held his face to my cleavage as I came apart around him, and he turned his head and pulled my nipple into his mouth where he sucked me hard. The tingle there spread, sending a burst of pleasure to my throbbing clit and my building

release came. I threw my head back, and he lifted me up and turned us over, my back falling on the couch and then he parted my legs and held my thighs as he fucked me so hard my toes curled. I came again, and this time the pressure in me had built, and my pussy was not only throbbing, but my channel was growing tighter and tighter. That aching pinch was back, and I whimpered as the pleasure built so much, that I cried out, “Please. Please.” “Please what, baby?” He ground against that spot, and I could tell by his deliberate thrusts that he knew damned well what he was doing. “Please, make me come. Please, I’m so close.” I knew that dam would break and after another stroke or two, he pulled his cock free, and I came hard. My eyes rolled back in my head as I came, my swollen pussy splashing all over his cock. This was what those ladies paid for, but now I’d have it anytime I wanted for free.

He smiled down at me and shoved his cock deep. “That’s my girl.” And I was. I was his girl. “I love you.” I let the words fade with a moan and the certainty in my heart that he’d say it back, and mean it now and forever.

Epilogue Ross

Katie was growing up so fast, and now that she was about to move from Tori’s class into the second grade, I had to face the facts that sleepovers were a part of growing up for girls. “She’ll be fine, Daddy.” Tori found me standing at the front window and rubbed my shoulders as I brought my arms around her. “I know, but she’s growing up too fast. I feel like I’ve missed so much, especially over the past year with the job hunt and all.” I didn’t need to remind her of the type of temporary work I’d done, even though now she’d seemed to accept it. We’d done a little experimentation of our own and learned just what kind of kink we liked best.

Aside from that, we’d also become more of a family than ever. Tori and I had let Katie adjust to the idea of us dating, and we’d been going on more outings together. “She’s making friends, and that’s a healthy thing. She’s actually quite a popular little girl in school, and just wait until she starts dating.” “Dating?” I thought of all the little boys in her class and narrowed my eyes. “Does she have a boyfriend?” Tori giggled. “No, the boys at this age think girls stink. You probably remember that phase.” “Oh, no. I always liked the ladies. I was a hopeless flirt even at seven.” I hoped that there wasn’t a boy like me in her class as I thought back to the day of playing kissing chase. “They don’t play kissing chase?” She pulled her lips in tight and I her eyes widened

which told me that I didn’t want to know the answer. “Katie’s not into that. You have nothing to worry about.” She kissed me and nipped at my lip. “All you need to think about is where you’re taking me. Is it a faraway place?” “Stop trying to get me to tell you.” I gave her a peck on the nose. She scrunched her face. “You’re no fun.” “We’ll see. I bet after tonight you won’t say that.” She’d tried to get me to tell her where I would take her on our special all-night outing. “Oh, careful or you’ll give me expectations.” “I hope you already have some.” We shared a laugh, and I kissed her and lifted her up against me. “Is she packed?” “She’s packed and getting dressed. She should be down soon.” She had no sooner kissed me than

Katie’s footsteps sounded on the stairs. “I’m all ready to go.” Katie was dressed in her favorite jeans and a shirt with a rock n’ roll unicorn who was wearing sunglasses, spandex, and playing guitar. “Are you sure I shouldn’t come with you, Daddy?” She looked up, keeping her lips pulled in tight as if she knew she shouldn’t say more. “Nope, you should go have a good time with your friends.” I’d talked to her a little about mine and Tori’s relationship and how she felt about it. I knew she loved Tori, but I needed her to understand that things were getting serious. “Okay.” She rolled her eyes and Tori covered her mouth to hide her smile. “Can we go, then. I don’t want to be late.” “Neither do we. Did you get your gift we wrapped?” “Yes, Daddy. I let Tori tie the bow. She’s better at it

than me.” “I’m sure once you’re a bit older and have more practice, you’ll tie them better than me.” Tori always encouraged Katie and let her know that she could do anything she put her mind to. Tori grabbed her bag, and I took Katie’s and the gift as we headed out to the car. We dropped her off, and I drove out toward the place I’d rented for the two of us. “Where are you taking me?” She was as bad as Katie when it came to surprises. My daughter had never liked them, and it seemed that she didn’t either. “I’m taking you to the middle of nowhere where no one will hear your screams of pleasure.” I gave a wicked laugh, and she faked a scream that was barely above her normal tone. I rounded the corner, and the cabin was straight

ahead. “It’s beautiful,” she said leaning forward in her seat as if to get a better look. “Do we really get to stay here?” “All night. I wish it were longer, but until I can convince Mia to take her for a week, it’s the best I’ve got.” “You’re the best!” She leaned in and kissed me, and I pulled the car to a stop. “You can show your appreciation once we get inside. I’d like you to be naked the entire time we’re here.” I placed my hand on her thigh and rubbed my way up between her legs. “When we go in, I want you to take your clothes off.” “Right away?” She smiled wide, flashing her perfect teeth. “Immediately, if possible.” She looked around and slipped off her top, revealing a red lacy bra that was my favorite.

“How’s that for a head start?” “Very nice.” I reached up and cupped her breast and used my thumb to pull it down just enough to reveal her tight, pink nipple, which I pulled into my mouth. I pulled away and found her smiling, her lips parted seductively as she bit her lips. “Let’s go inside.” We got out of the car, and I took Tori’s bag and then unlocked the door. The small cedar cabin had everything we’d need for a night away from home, and I’d told Tori to pack us both what we’d need. I walked around the cabin checking the rooms and turning up the air conditioning, and when I turned around to see what she thought, she stood there completely naked, the red bra and her other clothes at her feet. “You said you wanted me naked.” “You’re such a good girl, baby, giving me just what

I want.” I opened the bedroom door and motioned her over. She stopped beside me as I gestured toward the bed. “What do you think?” She walked in and jumped on the big four post bed that faced the view of the lake through the back wall, which was nothing but one long window. “I think we’re going to make the fishermen blush,” she said with a giggle. “Would you like that? Knowing that someone might see?” I know I liked the idea a lot, but given everything we’d explored, I knew she wasn’t ready for that kind of kink just yet. “I don’t know; it makes it naughty thinking they might be out there in the woods or on the lake, peeking in to see me riding your cock. They’ll be so turned on; I wonder what they’d do.” I loved the places her mind went, and I was ready to explore any scenario she wanted, aside from letting anyone else have her. Watching was one thing, but she was

mine. “It is a naughty thought. I don’t mind their eyes on you, and I hoped they’d be jealous of me getting to fuck you.” “Speaking of taste, I’d like one.” She curled her finger, and I crossed the room and lowered myself beside her, and she took my cock I into her grip and massaged my heavy sac. I had saved up a nice heavy load for the occasion, and I couldn’t wait to give it to her. She took me into her mouth just as a splash of precome coated her tongue, and she moaned in appreciation at the taste. She met my eyes as she swallowed it down. “You said you wanted a taste. Who am I not to oblige.” She giggled with her mouthful and then took me into her throat. She worked me to the edge a few times, and I’d held off determined to give her the pleasure she deserved first, so I pulled her up against me and

kissed her mouth, tasting my own salty flavor. I rubbed her bare little mound and slipped a finger inside her. “You’re already so fucking wet for me. Tell me, was it the thought of others watching?” She nodded, and I knew that I’d have to arrange something special for her another time. “I can make that happen if you want.” She grinned and lifted her hips, grinding her pussy toward my hand. “I want you inside of me.” She grabbed my cock and stroked it, and in our year together she’d learned just how rough she could be. “Take what you want, Tori.” I held my arms out offering myself to her. “Take it all.” She sat up, straddling my hips and I tugged her closer, gripping her ass to nudge her forward toward my mouth. She held her lips spread, rubbing her clit as she straddled my face and my tongue

fucked her tight hole. Then she thrust her hips and rode my tongue a minute before easing her way back down my body until she was straddled across my hips with my cock brushing against her soft, wet folds. “Take it, Tori. She centered my cock, and in another moment, she slammed herself down on my cock so hard that it took the breath from me. I liked that during the time she’d gotten used to me, and now, though she was still pretty tight, she was comfortable. Her tits bounced as she rode me and I reached up to pinch her nipples which she had always loved. We’d even invested in a set of clamps and a few other toys, her favorite being the vibrating anal plug. I’d trained her ass for some time hoping to prepare it to take my cock and just thinking about it had me craving it. Suddenly, she met my eyes and then rolled her head back. Her pussy quivered and milked me, and though I knew I was close, she had something else I wanted.

I hadn’t planned to do things so spontaneously, but the way she looked at me like there was nothing else in the entire world but the two of us, had me blurting it out. “Marry me.” I bit my tongue hoping that I hadn’t ruined some perfect fantasy or expectation of that moment. But then her eyes filled with tears and she leaned forward, while still sitting on my cock and looked into my eyes. “Yes, forever yes!” She stroked my cock, clenching her walls around me, as we kissed and then I rolled her over and thrust deeper. When I came, filling her nice and deep, my phone rang. “Fuck.” I pulled away and went across the room to get my phone from the bag she’d left on the floor. “Hello?” It was Katie. “Daddy, I don’t feel good.” “Baby, are you sure. We’ve just got here to the cabin.” I’d told her all about us going to a special cabin and how, if it was okay with her, I’d ask Tori

to be her new mommy. She was excited by the deal and had been sworn to secrecy all morning. “Did you ask her yet?” she whispered. “Yes, I did ask her, and she said yes.” I glanced to Tori who stared up at me from the bed and reached out her hand. I sat beside her and rubbed her shoulder as she leaned in close to my thigh. “She’s going to be my mommy?” She suddenly didn’t sound as sick as she had before. “Yes, she is.” She squealed with delight and then she started telling the others there with her that Ms. Bloom was her new mommy. I heard a few of the kids cheering and laughing along with her. “Katie, do you need me to come and pick you up or are you feeling better now?” I had a feeling her curiosity was getting the best of her. “Sorry, Daddy. I just wanted to know if it was okay

if I shared my secret.” I pulled my lips in tight to keep from laughing, and Tori narrowed her eyes. “Be a good girl, and we’ll see you tomorrow after the party. But call if you really need us.” We said our goodbyes, and as she hung up, she was telling them all about her big news. “Let me guess; she was faking?” “She was eager to know if you’d be her new mommy. She’s excited. I’m a very lucky man.” She put her hand over her heart and then drew my hand up to her lips with the other. “I’m the luckiest. While you each get me, I get you both, and I’ve always wanted a family of my own.” She closed her eyes and kissed my hand. As I leaned down to take her into my arms, I knew my family was once again complete. The End.

Turn the page for a bonus kinky sex scene.

Bonus Kinky Sex Scene Tori

Ross and I had been seeing each other steady for some time, and I was learning that his time working with his friend Melanie had given him a few cravings that I enjoyed exploring too. “Where are you taking me?” He had blindfolded me before he’d put me in his car, and while I was excited, I was also a bit nervous. “If I told you, it wouldn’t be a surprise.” He reached over and placed his hand on mine, which were cuffed in front of me, and though his touch soothed me, I was still vulnerable. His experience was much more than mine, and while I trusted him with all of my heart and soul, I knew there were a few things he was into that I might not be able to

bear. And even though I’d agreed to give some a try, I wasn’t sure I could go through with some out of sheer embarrassment. We drove a long time, and then finally the car came to a stop, and he got out and came around to help me. He put his hand on the small of my back and led me into a room which smelled of strong aftershave. I turned into him, trying to seek protection, but he lifted my chin and kissed me. “I’m right here, baby. I’m going to introduce you to our guests soon enough, and I promise I’ll never leave your side or take my hands off of you. Do you trust me?” “Yes.” I knew we’d talked about doing a few things, like sex in public and perhaps with another couple present, but I wasn’t sure what this was about. My pulse raced ninety to nothing, and though I was nervous, my panties were wet with anticipation of what was to come.

“Sit here, baby.” He guided me down on what seemed like a soft cushion. “Gentleman, could you please say hello and give her an idea of her audience.” Audience? Suddenly my heart was beating faster, and my cheeks burned with a blush as the men cleared their throats and gave a little cough, not one speaking an actual word. I remembered he’d told me that his friend Melanie had performed for a group of voyeurs and how they would look but not touch anything or anyone but themselves. “I’m going to leave the blindfold on at first, do you understand?” “Yes– “No names, baby. Address me as Sir.” I hoped like hell I’d be able to remember that and nodded.

“Yes, sir.” “Very good.” “State your age for the men, baby.” I realized that these perverts would probably get off to that information alone. “I’m twenty-three.” I’d just had a birthday, but I didn’t think he would want me to be that specific. There was a rumble through around me as the men moaned and made sounds of appreciation. I heard a few zippers and the rustling of clothes, and then I panicked as Ross’ hand left me. Luckily it was only for a moment, but when I felt them again, he put his hand on my arm and lay me back. I thought of all the men in the room and wondered if he’d allow them to touch me. He’d had me wear a pair of jeans and a tank top without a bra, and soon enough I knew why. My jeans came off. First, his hands tugging them down and a few

sounds of approval sounded from the men. My cheeks burned, and I couldn’t help but imagine them with their hands all over me, probing my most private places while they pleasured themselves. “Now, I’m going to remove the shirt, so don’t be afraid.” I didn’t know what he meant until I felt his hands gripping my shirt and heard the straps breaking. He tugged the shirt down to my waist and soon it was gone too exposing my small breasts and pink nipples. “Nice, aren’t they?” Ross asked, and the sounds of approval were a tad more strained now. I could hear the sound of slapping flesh and breathing so strangled that I wondered if someone had asthma. Ross’ hands left me again, and I didn’t like it when he did that. “Please don’t take your hands away.” “Sh. Be a good girl. You wouldn’t want me to have to find something around here to keep your little mouth occupied, now would you?”

“No, sir.” My eyes widened though none of them could see, but as my mouth popped open, and a few of them softly chuckled. “Pick your legs up and spread them. I’m going to undress.” He would be naked too? I became more and more anxious at what he had planned. He cleared his throat, and I realized that I hadn’t done as he said. I lifted my legs and spread them wide showing all I had to the entire room. “That’s a good girl. You need to do everything I tell you, or else these men are going to take turns spanking you.” For some reason, I didn’t mind the idea of that and wouldn’t mind their hands on me as Ross fucked me. “Yes, sir.” “Isn’t she agreeable,” Ross said getting a few more laughs from the crowd.

His hand was suddenly on my pussy, and I nearly jumped off the bed, my legs falling until they hit him. I realized he caught them both and then he placed them on his shoulders. In another moment, he had hold of my hips and pulled me forward. “I’m going to fuck you now while these nice gentlemen watch us. Are you good with that?” I knew I had no option and though it was embarrassing in a way, it was also fun. I felt like I was performing an act on stage and in a way, I was. The sounds of slapping skin sounds grew, and I knew the men were all stroking as Ross nudged his cock inside me. I winced and moaned like a total slut, and he rubbed my tits, leaning over to take one into his mouth. I remained handcuffed and blindfolded as he sped up his pace. “That’s right, moan like a little slut for them. They’re watching you. Seeing your little slick, hairless pussy getting used. I should let them all have a turn in you.” “Please, no.” I didn’t think he’d really do that.

He’d always told me that he’d never let anyone else have me. But perhaps I’d failed to know the specifics of his declaration. “No? I think that’s my choice isn’t it, baby? Not yours, not now that you belong to me.” He leaned in close. “It’s okay to like it. It’s okay to want it. Trust me, and tell me you do, baby. Tell me the idea of all of these men around you, makes you fucking wet for them.” “It’s different.” I cried out. “Tell me.” I didn’t want to hurt him, but it did turn me on, and not that I wanted them too. “It’s not like you think. I want them to want me, to crave what they can’t have.” He made a moaning sound at that and steady stroked me. “That’s the idea, baby. They all know they can’t have you and that’s what makes it hot for them too.

But you know, I think you feel like being generous.” I did. I wanted them to touch me, for their hands to be on me while Ross alone fucked me. I wanted them so close, gathered around so I could feel them near. “A little.” I was too scared to admit it. “Tell me.” His tone was demanding, and my heart beat faster as I prepared to explain. “I want to feel their hands on me while you make me come.” “That’s very generous. I told you, gentlemen, she was a special girl. Come and make her feel good.” There were more sounds of approval and then hands lightly touched me, fingertips. They rubbed arms first and then my breasts and nipples, at least four hands there. I knew the stroking hadn’t stopped, so for each hand, there was a new person.

Then a hand stroked my tummy and drew soft circles around my naval and trailed down to my pussy where he rubbed my bare mound. “She looks much younger, doesn’t she?” Ross said as I was lost in a sea of touch. There were at least ten men in the room besides Ross, and they were stroking my face and my lips and even my hair. It felt amazing, and after a moment, I was totally relaxed with Ross’s cock working me as the hands caressed me, but then he said something that caught my attention. “Sure, you can rub it on her cheek.” Suddenly, there was a blunt, warm head stroking my cheek and it was so close to my mouth and nose that I could not only smell his come, but I could easily turn my head and pull him into my lips. It was so tempting, but I wasn’t sure what Ross would think. Instead, I turned my head and let him rub my mouth. “Go ahead baby; I know you want to.” I did too, and so I opened my mouth and took

the stranger’s cock as he stroked it. I worked it greedily and got a little rough considering it wasn’t nearly as big as I was used to. After a moment of thinking how filthy I was, I came, clenching Ross’ cock. “That’s a good girl, come all over it. I love you so much, baby. Isn’t she a good girl?” The other sounded out their approval, and soon that cock pulled out, and I felt a hot splash of come hit my chest. Then I heard shuffling, and another stepped up as Ross instructed and I tasted him too. One by one they came to me as Ross gave me orgasm after orgasm, but he never let them take me. Between cocks, I asked if I could see, and after clearing it with the men, Ross took off my blindfold, and I could see the variety of men who’d I’d been servicing. There were only fifteen men, including Ross, and each was truly handsome in their own way, their cocks each one so different, and yet so satisfying. They rubbed me, some still stroking their cocks and watching how Ross was fucking me. I

was in heaven. But nothing compared to when Ross leaned down and kissed me as he came deep inside me. “You’re so fucking perfect, Tori. We’re going to have so much fun together.” I closed my eyes and smiled thinking of everything we’d have together. All of the things he’d learned during his days working for his friend had truly been to my benefit after all. I closed my eyes and savored every minute.

More Steamy Romance by Amy Brent About the Author

Amy Brent is an Amazon Bestselling Author for the following books: The Doctor’s Fake Marriage (#19 US Amazon Bestseller) Claiming Cinderella (#28 US Amazon Bestseller) Filthy SEAL (#45 US Amazon Bestseller) Mr. Perfect O (#54 Amazon Bestseller) Filthy Doctor (#63 US Amazon Bestseller) Fighting for Her (#69 US Amazon Bestseller) Filthy Cowboy (#75 Amazon Bestseller)

Next Door Daddy (#95 Amazon Bestseller)

She is a USA Today Bestselling Author for her book ‘Be Mine’ - part of the bundle ‘Wedding Dreams.’ Amy writes hot, spicy romances that feature gorgeous alpha men who love to protect their women. Amy's heroes are rough, hot, bad boys and billionaires who possess that soft heart a woman definitely yearns for.

Sign up here to receive new release alerts, giveaway announcements and special contests exclusively for my readers!

Check out my book shelf. For a limited time all my books are FREE to read

with Kindle Unlimited (and priced at 99 cents only). Please click here to be taken to my Amazon page. Thank you for supporting an Indie Author! I have also included sneak peeks for my top three bestsellers in the following pages. Enjoy!

Claiming Cinderella (Sneak Peek)

Chapter 1

Ella If there was one thing about my job that I hated more than anything, it was that I was constantly having to argue. Today it was the personal chef for the Blue family, Jon Staff, who was being resistant. I couldn’t blame him. “Do they ever realize that they aren’t the only people in this house? I can’t just change the entire weekly breakfast rotation without asking their mother, and she’s said no a thousand times.” He was shaking his spatula at me, but I knew his anger was directed at my clients, Halle and Sadie Blue, also known as the Blue Twins, daughters of rock icon, Scott Blue, and the

just turned twenty-one reality stars who I’d worked for a grand total of three weeks. The hardest three weeks of my life. It wasn’t as if the job itself was hard, but since the two were a pair of the biggest spoiled brats I’d ever met, much less worked for, it wasn’t a cake walk either. “I’ll pass that along, but they’re just going to send me back. Maybe I could ask Nola? Surely changing the breakfast menu isn’t that big of a deal?” “They’re sending you on a fool’s errand. Nola will never allow such changes, and because of her food allergies, I’ve got to keep things the way she wants them. The family always has breakfast together.” I wasn’t sure why he hadn’t just told me that to begin with, but I had a feeling that the Twins were in on that too. I didn’t say a word as I turned around and headed for the stairs. I had to go over their weekly

schedules and make sure everything was coordinated and luckily their reality show was on break. The writers were busy writing their scripts so that their lives would look more meaningful and counter the bad press the girls had recently landed themselves in. Halle, the older of the two had gained attention when her ex-boyfriend released nudes she’d sent him, and then, of course, there was the rumored sex tape that was reported to have been confiscated, including both sisters, together, showing a bit more than your normal sisterly love. But nothing had yet surfaced. Sadie, the younger by three minutes, was the quiet one of the bunch, and that didn’t make her any easier to deal with. On the contrary, it made her a proper psychopath. She was a ticking time bomb waiting to explode, and her temper had gotten the best of her three months earlier when she’d wrecked her car and punched a paparazzi.

I walked up the stairs on my way to their suite of the Blue Mansion, where I’d lived since taking on the job per request of Nola Blue, who was my mother’s best friend before she died of breast cancer. She’d been a famous jewelry designer, but apparently, it wasn’t enough to leave me anything. Most of her fortune, even our small beach house, had been confiscated. Nola was not only helping me out by letting me be the twin’s personal assistant, but she was handling all my debts as well. As I hit the top landing, I took a right and went into their wing of the grand estate. Sadie was on the couch, and she waved me away before I could say a word. I headed into the bedroom like I’d done a million times before, but on this occasion, Halle wasn’t alone. She was bent over the side of the bed, her legs spread wide, her ass tilted upward and she was getting worked over by a guy I’d never seen before.

I froze in my tracks, and when I turned around to leave, Sadie blocked me in, smiling at the couple behind me. As her sister panted and moaned, through what sounded like the orgasm of her life, Sadie’s eyes narrowed. “Don’t tell me a little sex bothers you. You came all the way up here. Now tell us what you want.” Halle wasn’t paying much attention, but the guy she was with laughed. I turned, not quite facing the busy couple, but enough to let the twins know I wasn’t intimidated, but then the guy caught my attention. “Hey, blondie, you want some of this?” I turned to see him stroke himself, fresh out of Halle’s channel, his cock glistening with her juices, and then she spun around to drop to her knees laughing. She eyed me up and down. “You’re welcome to have a taste. I’m sure you’ve read we don’t mind sharing.” She took the man’s hard length into her lips, and my eyes widened as she took it down deep

until his balls pressed against her chin. “She’s amazing, isn’t she?” Sadie gave me a saccharine smile and crossed her arms in front of her. I straightened my posture and held up my chin. “Truly. I talked to the chef, and he said that your request is denied and before you send me back, he also told me about your mother’s allergies and how the menu needs her approval.” Sadie laughed, and then her attention went to her sister who was still deep throating the man. I took a quick glance but looked away. “Are you sure you don’t want a taste?” Halle crooned from her knees. I glanced that way solely to tell them they didn’t intimidate me, but my cheeks burned red as he shot his load all over her tits. She dragged her finger through the mess and gave it a taste. She got up and used the silk sheets to clean the rest of his release from her and then dropped it to the floor. She pulled her robe around

and kissed the man. “I’ll be waiting in the shower,” he said. Then he glanced in my direction. “You’re welcome to join us, Blondie. Actually, both of you.” Without a word to Halle, he strolled into the bathroom and turned the water on, leaving the door, so all three of us had a view. He looked a bit older than her but not much older than me—maybe twenty-five or six at most, and he was incredibly handsome with a dark tan and sandy brown hair and smoldering eyes. Not to mention his impressive size, which Halle took like a pro. At twenty-three I was hardly a prude, but I didn’t care to see things on display, and I despised the girls that they played these wicked games. I didn’t understand why they couldn’t just be normal, but then I guess they’d never been. I turned to Sadie. “We still need to go over your schedule. I know it’s freed up a bit, but you still

have that promo shoot and that guest appearance.” Halle walked up behind me, the smell of sex wafting around her. “Relax, our manager will remind us.” She was referring to their mother who had taken on the job as their manager since they were old enough to say Hollywood. “No, she won’t actually, your mother told me to handle it. That’s why she hired me.” I let out a breath as they laughed. “Is that what you think?” Sadie and Halle both said at the same time in creepy twin fashion, but then Halle continued alone. “That’s what she wants you to think. You’re her charity case, nothing more, and she’s simply trying to make you feel relevant since your mom died.” Ouch. My jaw clenched, and I lifted my chin, determined not to let them get to me. “Wouldn’t be easier just to let me do my job?”

The two exchanged a look, and then a shared smile spread across their faces, but this time it was Sadie who spoke, “What would be the fun in that?” Halle sauntered away to join her man in the shower, and Sadie stepped out of the way so I could escape. There was no sense in complaining about anything that had happened to Nola. She’d take her daughter’s sides in any matter I put before her. As I headed down the stairs to the second story landing, the sound of music filled the air, a familiar sound, but not a familiar song. I crept down to the open door and peeked inside the music room where Scott Blue, a rock legend, played his guitar. He was so handsome for an older man, and there was something so familiar about him. It wasn’t just that I’d known him most of my life since his wife and my mother were best friends, but it was like when he looked at me, something in his soul recognized mine. It was like a kindred spirit of sorts, but maybe it was because I’d grown up listening to his music,

to his voice, and the poetic lyrics that the world knew and loved. He kept his head down, his shoulder length, brown hair tucked back in a ponytail, which looked very similar to the twins’ in color, as he strummed his guitar. I left him undisturbed but ran into his mother on the way down the hall. “I don’t care how old we get. I will always love to hear him play his guitar.” Mama Blue, or Millie as I called her, had a faraway look in her eyes as she listened to her son play. “I’ve listened to him my entire life, too. I suppose that’s something we have in common.” She laughed. “I’ve got that in common with millions, but no one gets to hear the imperfections, the rough notes, or when he tunes his guitar. Those times are special to me. No matter how famous, no matter what an icon or idol, he’s my baby boy.” She released a breath and turned her head to meet my

eyes. “What’s troubling you? Don’t you like it here?” “I’m not exactly a guest, I’m practically staff and please don’t take it the wrong way, but my job is a bit testy at the moment.” I had to watch what I said about her granddaughters. She chuffed a laugh. “Between me and you,” she leaned in closer. “Don’t let those little bitches get to you. They’re spoiled rotten and are more like their mother than my son.” She stood upright and then nodded in my direction. “I knew your mother. She was a good woman, and you remind me so much of her.” About that time, Scott Blue tuned his guitar, and the old woman smiled and continued down the hall. She was possibly the only person in the house that understood me.

Chapter 2

Aiden Hearing my mother’s ringtone was like hearing an alarm, and nothing could wake me from a dead sleep quicker unless it was her own voice. I rolled over to answer, seeing that I wasn’t alone, still. I’d hoped that by the time I woke up, Zep would have gotten rid of the young ladies we’d picked up at the club the night before. I nudged her as I rolled over as I sat up with the phone in hand, but my mother had already hung up. By the time I went to call her back, a text buzzed through the device and three words appeared on my screen that sent me into motion. On my Way. Fuck. I got to my feet and hurried down the hall to Zep’s

room, hoping my live-in best friend and soul brother would act fast. I threw open his door and walked in before I noticed the look on his face or the redhead who was leaned back and riding his cock. She covered her breasts but continued to work him as I stopped in my tracks unfazed. “She’s on her way!” Those words sent Zep into motion and growled out as he lifted her up. “The party is over, princess. It’s time to leave.” “But you didn’t even come.” She pouted and dragged ass to the hall where her friend had come to see what all the commotion was about and Zep dressed as he ran down the hall beside me like two soldiers preparing for inspection. The girls headed for the door, and the redhead turned and called across the room, “Call me.” I shook my head and hurried them out the door, but

it was no use, they passed right by my mother on the way down the path of my house. “I’m going to make the two of you move back into the main house if this kind of behavior continues. You’re not a child anymore, Aiden.” She glanced over to Zep who was still buttoning his shirt. I’d been smart enough to grab a tee, but it was wrinkled, and I wasn’t sure I hadn’t used it to wipe up my come the night before. I checked it for spots and realized that my sexy waitress was probably wearing the stain. You’re welcome. “You’re not one either, Zep.” She rolled her eyes and then turned her attention back to me. As her son, she was going to have the most opinions about me and the bigger expectations. “We just went to the club and met some ladies.” I had defended my right to pussy more times than I cared to in my life. “Those strippers were not ladies,” she barked.

“They were waitresses,” said Zep as if it would help. Patricia shook her head. “Now, I let you get away with acting like a scoundrel after your father’s death. I knew that it was a way for you to release your emotions, but now it’s time to settle down and preferably with someone who isn’t wearing a name tag.” “Heaven forbid I end up with someone beneath my status and income. Like I’ll find another billionaire in the world who wants to settle down.” She was always riding me about my kind of friends. “I’m not going to sit around while one of these common gutter trash skanks moves in on you for your money. You know plenty of good girls from fine, wealthy families who are not looking to be gold diggers or suck off the Prince family tit.” Zep laughed at the word and then I gave him a nudge. “Sorry, I wasn’t aware there was a tit,” he

mumbled. I shook my head as my mother rambled on about how things were going to change. “I’ve decided to host another gala. It’s been a while, and I’d like to focus more on the younger generation, so I’ll be sending out invites accordingly.” My blood boiled. Mother had been known for hosting lavish events before my father’s death, and they were usually a way for her to find a new lover, which is what the tabloids had all said over the years. I wouldn’t have held much stock in those sources if I hadn’t known it to be true, but aside from that, it seemed like a terrible time and a huge waste of money. I didn’t need her using me as an excuse to do her trolling. “Is it really appropriate for a ritzy event? It hasn’t even been a full two years. Don’t you think you could give it more time?” I kept my tone clipped, but she wasn’t having it. “You dare talk to me about what is appropriate when you’ve been bringing in women like this guest

house has a revolving door? I’ll decide what’s appropriate.” With that I met her eyes, mine still narrowed with anger and hers equally as fierce. “You always have, Patricia.” Calling her by her first name instead of some maternal endearment was like throwing ice water in her face, but then she stood a bit taller and squared her shoulders. “We’re having the gala. I suggest you be prepared to use the event to find a nice girl and settle your ways before you impregnate some gutter trash waitress and spoil the family name.” “I don’t know, Patricia, your gutter trash reputation didn’t spoil it.” Zep stiffened beside me and mother’s shoulders drooped for a moment before she held her head high. She’d had a troubled life and spent her teen years rebelling again an abusive mother only to claw her way up in the music business as a

producer. “I want better for you, and with the opportunity you have, that I didn’t have, that I had to beat a path to, you will have better.” She turned and stormed away, her heels clicking against the floor like a soldier’s march until she was gone. “Wow, that was a little brutal, don’t you think?” It was a bad thing when even Zep thought I was being too hard on Patricia. As a master at insults, I’d have thought he’d be proud, but then again, he’d always had soft spot for my mother. She had taken him in when his father had been killed in a plane crash along with the rest of his band, when he was just a kid. He’d never known his mother, and Patricia had filled that role long enough to earn his respect. “You’re always taking her side.” I turned and went to the couch where I plopped down, covering my temples with my fingertips. “It’s a party. Even you know the Galas always

attract the ladies, and this one is for you. Hey, I know, let’s talk her into making it one of those masquerade things, then you can hire a body double and slip out.” He poured himself a drink at the bar as I sat straight up. “That’s not a bad idea. If everyone wears masks, then she’d never know who I invited.” He threw back his bourbon and stood in front of me. “I was only kidding. Those parties are a teenage girl’s wet dream as it is, all fairy tales and magic and a reason to dress up in a gown. It’s bad enough we’ll have to get tuxes.” “Yeah, but we’ll do that anyway, and with Patricia hell-bent on me meeting the girl of my dreams, I’d like the guest list to be more than just rich bitches and trust fund brats. I’d like to meet a real girl, one not spoiled by wealth, who has a simple life with hobbies and a job. You know, brain cells.” Zep laughed. “Good luck with that, man. You know

your mother will be sending out the official invitations. No one can get in without one.” He was right. She always took special care to make sure that the guest list was nothing but the elite. “That’s why you’re going to help me send out duplicates of our own. We’ll simply have the same company make extra invites, and we’ll hand them out all over town. Everyone gets to bring a plus one, and we’ll make sure to tell them to bring a friend.” “Patricia is going to kill you when she sniffs them out at the event. She can smell cheap perfume a mile away.” “That’s because she grew up wearing it. The only reason she doesn’t want me to end up with someone real, whose parents aren’t in our social class, is because she’s afraid the girl will remind her of her youth.” “You’re serious about this? Surely there’s a girl out

there with money and enough brains to have a hobby, be a freak in the sheets, and still make your mother happy.” “We’ve been through them all, and I haven’t met her yet. No, I have to try. So, are you with me or not? Who knows, you may find yourself a nice girl too.” I gave him a sly smile, but he shook his head. “Fuck a nice girl. I don’t care if she is a rich bitch or not, I want someone with big tits who’ll let me fuck her in the ass when I want, preferably a matched set.” “Your twin fantasy is a bit outdated, but I’m sure you’ll be pleased that the Blue Twins will surely be on the guest list.” His infatuation with the girls started when he hooked up with the freakier of the two, Halle six months ago. I didn’t know what she’d done to him, but whatever it was, it had gotten his attention, and he’d been hung up on her since.

“Even if they don’t show up, with you chasing locals, I’ll have my pick of the others. So, count me in.” He leaned forward and extended his hand, and we shook on it. This would be the gala to end all galas if I could help it, and I’d show my mother she couldn’t control me. My life was my own.

Chapter 3

Ella Even though the Blue family home was a huge mansion, decorated with lush furnishings, warm tones, and pops of color, it still felt like a stone cave, cold and empty. It was like the twins were this life-sucking force, taking all the air and light from the place. They didn’t even have to be in the same room with me to make me feel that way.It was an ever-presence in the entire house which had been tainted with their energy. After the last two months of working for them, I was growing weary. I needed to earn enough to find my own place, but for now, I’d have to tolerate it a little longer. At least the commute to work was easy. I got up every morning and was already at work, though I’d rather drive across the country than live with the twins.

I was on my way upstairs to the guest room when I passed Scott Blue on the first story landing, and it was that moment when my ring decided to come apart and slip from my finger. It hit the tile floor with a clink and rolled across to stop at his feet. “Oops.” He reached down and got the ring and handed it to me, his bright blue eyes, strangely the same blue as my own met mine and his face lit with some kind of thought as if he were in awe. That wouldn’t have been so funny if he hadn’t been the legendary rocker who’d gotten that look from millions in his lifetime. He shook his head and seemed to come back from his daze. “You look just like your mother when she was your age. It’s still hard for me to believe she’s gone at times.” I had never heard him speak so many words at once, especially about my mother, and it took me by surprise. “Yeah, I don’t think I’ll ever stop waiting to see her. It’s like I could turn around and see her walk in at any moment.” Things had happened so quickly

with her illness not giving us anytime to come to terms with it before cancer killed her. His chin dipped gesturing toward the ring. “That’s an unusual piece.” I glanced down to the gold and silver ring my mother had fashioned and given me just before her passing. “Yeah, it’s a deconstructed art piece that she made from two different rings. She said it was special, but didn’t tell me why. I need to fix them to fit better, but since losing the house, I’m not sure where to set up my equipment.” “You make jewelry too?” He folded his arms and seemed a bit surprised. “Learned from the best, she taught me all of her tricks.” We shared a laugh, and then he stepped a bit closer. “You should come down to dinner.” He locked his arm with mine as a voice sounded from behind me.

“That’s a wonderful idea.” Nola stepped up and hooked her arm in his and joined us to go downstairs. “You are practically family, and I’m afraid I’d assumed you’d know you’re welcome at our table anytime. With you living here and all.” She gave a little shrug and stepped away, walking into the dining room ahead of us. The twins scowled as I walked in on their father’s arm and I took the chair beside Halle who played with her phone. Sadie sat stone-faced as usual as if the entire world could burst into flames and she’d be more at home. Neither said a word right away. Scott took the head of the table and then Millie strolled in to take the seat at the end opposite. Nola sat by Scott and waited as dinner was served with a grin on her face that I was certain wasn’t for me. We got along okay, but I knew my place, and I had a feeling she’d never intended it to be at her dinner table. Halle sat giggling next to me like whoever was

texting her had just sent her the joke of a lifetime as dinner was served. As the heaping serving of lasagna was placed in front of me, Halle leaned over and put her phone in front of me. I glanced at the screen and saw the image she’d hope to shock me with: a fully erect penis which was being held by long, masculine fingers. I had to admit the size was impressive, but Halle’s preoccupation was not going to do anything for her reputation. I gave the twins a wilting glance, and they snickered until Nola scolded them. You’d think we were twelve and sitting in class. “Ahem,” she said, and then she cleared her throat. “I have a little surprise for you girls.” I knew better than to think she was including me, so I continued eating as the Twins seemed reluctant to give her their attention. She held up an envelope and waved it. “This came in the mail earlier.” Opening the card, it became quite clear that it was a formal invitation. I got a look at the thing as she opened it and the impressive, thick cardstock with embossed gold

lettering bore a crown and the letter P. “It’s from the Prince family. They’re hosting their yearly gala. I also have it on good authority through the club, that Patricia Prince is hoping to use the party as a way to land Aiden a bride. It seems she’s ready for her son to settle down.” Scott cleared his throat. “Good luck with that. You can’t herd in people like cattle and hope a miracle happens. She’d do better to let him be a man and find his bride the old-fashioned way.” “And what way is that, darling?” Nola seemed amused, but Scott shrugged and took a sip of his wine before stuffing his face. Millie cleared her throat. “Not everyone has groupies, son.” I swallowed a lump of lasagna and averted my gaze as I took some wine to wash it down.

“Mom was a groupie?” Halle gave her father an amused grin, but Nola wasn’t having it. “I’d hardly call myself a groupie. I was a big fan, but I only met him through Layla.” I looked up as Nola mentioned my mother’s name. “Now, I guess you could call Layla a groupie, isn’t that right, dear? You met her backstage at one of your concerts, right?” Scott gave me an apologetic look and then clarified. “Actually, no. I met her at a café early one morning after our tour bus broke down on the edge of town.” “I’m sure it’s a charming story, dear.” She cut him off and leaned across the table. “Let’s not make our guest uncomfortable.” I had a feeling she was much more uncomfortable with the subject of my mother than Scott was. “It’s okay. I had no idea you had known my mother before you knew Nola. I’d love to hear about it, but

perhaps some other time.” Nola shot daggers across the table to me and then to Millie who seemed rather pleased with herself. “Yes, some other time. We girls have a gala to discuss. I’m sure you’ll both want to go. Aiden Prince is quite the catch since his father’s passing. I hear that their entire estate is worth well over three billion dollars at present, and growing daily.” Scott whistled. “That’s a lot of money for a young man.” Then he turned to me. “You should go along, Ella. You could use a little fun too.” The twin’s heads snapped in their father’s direction, and Nola glared at me as if I were to immediately refuse. “I’m sure the invitation wasn’t extended to me.” I folded my hands in my lap, sweat breaking out across the back of my neck as Nola threw her daggers in her husband’s direction. “Well, it was specifically addressed to the twins.”

“Nonsense, it’s a party. The more, the merrier, and I’m sure there’s a plus one on the RSVP.” He took the card from Nola’s hands and nodded pointing out something on the card. “Yes, here it is, I’m sure it’s okay. Besides, it’s why we hired her, isn’t it? With the girls constantly finding themselves in the most precarious situations, I’m sure it would do them some good to have Ella there to watch out for them everywhere they go, not just the business trips.” “Are you serious, Daddy? It’s not like we need a babysitter. We’re over twenty-one now.” Sadie’s eyes were narrowed, but that curl of her lip made her appear like a wild dog, ready to bite. “I don’t think it will be so bad. Ella would love the party, and it’s good for her to meet people.” Halle glanced toward her sister, and I could only guess what kind of sly look the two of them were exchanging. “Thank you, daddy, for the suggestion.” She pulled her wine to her lips and then met me with a slow spreading smile that ended

with a flash of teeth. I couldn’t think of anything to say, so I turned and gave him a warm smile. “Yes, thank you. It does sound like fun.” I glanced down the table at Millie who stared at the twins as if she could read their minds and as she met my stare, her look was apologetic. I was going to the gala whether I liked it or not.

Chapter 4

Aiden Zep and I had gotten our hands on the official gala invite and had duplicates made by the original artist so that we could pass them out at our whim. As we strolled through our favorite night club, Zep had already dwindled his stack to nothing, and I only had a few. I was saving those for the girls down at the country club, but my plan was well under way. I sat at our private table in the VIP section eye fucking one of the hot waitresses who had flashed me enough cleavage to get my attention as Zep elbowed me. “Look who's here.” His smile widened, and he turned to face the girls who were approaching, a matched set of legs and tits and enough venom to

kill a man. The Blue Twins were hot, no arguing that, but their sour attitudes had turned me off from the moment I’d met them two years ago. Halle was the edgier of the two, with her star-kissed cheek— a tiny tattoo she’d had done during the first season of her reality show—and her blue-tipped black hair that seemed to be her trademark, stopped in front of Zep and trailed her eyes across my body. Sadie did the same and then sat beside me as Halle leaned into Zep’s side, practically in his lap. “We got your invitation,” said Halle as a third girl, a tall and plain blonde, glanced around nervously with a doe in headlights look. She looked like she had bedhead and was totally out of her element. She didn’t manage to hold my attention as Halle spoke. “I can’t wait until the gala. I hope the both of you save me a dance.” Sadie leaned in closer as if she could devour me in one bite. “I’d like you to save me a bit more than a dance.” Her words were an offer as she leaned in so close I could see down the front of her dress.

Her perfect tits were tight, and it was apparent that she didn’t have anything on under the thin, silk dress. She snaked her hand onto my thigh and rubbed dangerously close to my crotch. I had blood flowing already from the eye fucking I’d been preoccupied with before they strolled up, sending the gorgeous girl scurrying away. Her sister wasn’t being outdone, and though she leaned across Zep’s lap, she offered herself to me. “I’m sure there’s enough of you for two.” “So all those rumors are true?” asked Zep, still holding onto Halle’s waist as she leaned across him. She snaked her hand down to Zep’s cock and rubbed him through his pants. “We’d let you join in as well, Zep.” She and Sadie giggled as Sadie’s hand moved to my cock, and she leaned in closer to my ear. She had the same black hair as her sister’s only hers hadn’t been chemically altered in blue,

but she also lacked the star beauty tattoo. Even though she was the more natural of the two, her own hard expressions made her exotic enough in a predatory way, as if she could kill you with one icy glare. “We’d make you feel so good.” Her brow lifted and she turned to her sister, throwing her arm around her twin’s neck. “Maybe they want to watch us play, sister?” She licked Halle’s cheek in a nice, long, slow stroke, and then the two turned to face one another as they shared a quick kiss on the lips. About that time the klutzy blonde choked on her drink, and as she placed it on the table, she spilled it. It happened so fast the trail of liquid spilled down to my pants and ran across the table to Halle’s top. “You stupid idiot!” Sadie snapped as her sister sat up and flashed narrowed eyes at the girl. She was still coughing, and I turned my head away from her and then got up to go clean myself up. Zep was

behind me a moment later. “Are you going to take them up on that offer?” At first, I thought he would be upset they’d wanted to include me, but that wasn’t it at all, he’d take them any way he could get them. “Dude, you’ve got to hit that.” “I thought you wanted them, get back there and make a deal for yourself, I’m not interested. They can take their babysitter and go home.” I ducked into the bathroom and past the freaks who were there to share hits. Zep practically growled. “Man, you’re no fun. It’s not like we’ve never shared before. You keep this up, and you’ll end up with someone like that clumsy chick. What a train wreck.” As I wiped up my pants, I had to agree. “Those two are not my speed. Besides, they are a bit young for me.” They’d only turned twenty-one a few months ago and the only reason I knew that

is because they’d have a huge party and that’s where Zep had fucked Halle. “You won’t find bigger freaks in the sheets, my friend. I don’t care how old they are, they’re legal and not in their teens, so I’m down. Give this to me, and I’ll never ask you for anything ever again.” “No. You have at it, but not even my mother would want me with one of them, much less the two of them. They’re bad news, and their whole lives are documented for that fucking reality show. I’m surprised that shit’s still airing.” “They aren’t that bad.” Zep was letting the promise of pussy cloud his judgment, but I wasn’t falling for it. It wasn’t like either of us were hurting in that department. “For the last time, no. The gala is a week away, and I’m going to concentrate on finding someone I like. If I’m caught hanging with the two serpent twins then no decent girl is going to come within two feet

of me, billions or not.” “Everyone who knows who you are will know of your billions anyway. How will you know that’s not what anyone could be after?” “I’ll know it in my gut. She’ll be real, untainted by the glam and unfazed by the idea of money. She’ll want to know about me. You know, that’s one thing I’ve noticed. No one ever asks me a damned thing about myself. They are so wrapped up in my money all they can manage is to tell me what they like in hopes that I can give them something. Half the women I’ve dated don’t even know my middle name.” “Well, it’s a rather nerdy name, so you might just want to keep that under your hat, Bernard.” Zep snickered, and I met his eyes with a glare that reminded him I knew all too well where his own name came from. “That’s kind of hypocritical coming from someone

named after a flying gas balloon.” “I was named after my father’s favorite band, one of the greatest of all time, fuck you very much.” He released a breath, and we both left the bathroom, heading back to find a new table as our last one had new occupants. I sat down at the first one that was available and the waitress I’d slept with a few months back came strolling by. She shot me a glare as she approached. “Can I get you anything?” She turned and smiled at Zep who slipped in his order. “Just get me a beer.” I eyed her up and down, remembering her long legs wrapped around my naked ass as I pounded her. “Sure thing, honey. I’ll get you your beer with the same effort you took to call me after the sex we had.” She sauntered away, and I had to respect the girl. Most would have been insulted but never called me on my shit.

Zep belted a laugh that was loud enough to turn a few heads in our direction, the ones that weren’t already staring. “Ouch! I like that woman.” “She was good. Maybe you should try her.” He made a face that told me he just might. “You know, I gave her an invitation to the gala earlier. With the way you’ve disposed of a few of the locals, things could certainly get interesting.” About that time the plain Jane who’d spilled her drink rushed past us on her way to the bathroom, she’d apparently spilled again, the front of her blouse was soaked, and tears trailed down her cheeks as she passed. Zep curled his lip and gave me a nudge. “Poor thing, I’m sure Halle and Sadie are going to eat her alive.” Without gawking at the poor creature, I stared across the room in the opposite direction. “Better

her than me.” **** End of Sneak Pee **** Wanna know how this continues? Click here to download (FREE on KU)

I'm supposed to marry a princess, but f*cking Cinderella will break all the rules. Promises and commitments? Nah...that's not me. Mom throws a masquerade ball to find me a high society bride. What a f*cking bore. But I'm bewitched by the girl without an invitation. Crashing a celebrity party? That makes my magic wand HARD. One look into her ocean blue eyes and I know I'm in trouble. I want to feel her all over, kiss those lips, and have her in more ways than one. She's come to my party. I'll have her coming all night long. But at midnight she runs. I grasp her hand. She pulls away. The ring that she drops is the only evidence that our hot night together did exist. I have to find the slender finger that fits the ring. I have to claim... my Cinderella.

Download here (FREE on KU)

Hot Kinky Bonus Sex Scene (Claiming Cinderella)

The storm was rattling my windows with each thunderclap, and it was times like this I hated living alone. It was one thing to have Aiden down the street, but at this hour he was probably long asleep in his bed and unconcerned with the weather that had my nerves on edge. I’d never liked bad weather, and on the nights when it got too scary, I’d sneak into my mother’s room and crawl up into her bed. Now I didn’t have that option. I had taken her room as my own, and there was no comfort here alone. The wind whipped so hard that the trees outside were doing backbends and the puddles were deep enough for wading. In the distance, down on the shore, the waves crashed violently. The power

flickered, causing the few lights I had on, to grow dim. I hurried downstairs and went to the kitchen where I knew I kept the flashlights, and I had just put my hand on one when the power went out. I stood in the dark for a moment as I struggled with the flashlight and tried to remember how to cut it on. It wasn’t like I’d expected, and I had to poke a button on the butt-end of it. I finally got it on and cursed as the dim light shined as if struggling. There was no telling how long ago those batteries had been there, but I scrambled to find more, hoping I had some of the right sizes. As I fumbled in the dark, I heard a sound that grabbed my attention. It was a crash and then footsteps out on my front stoop. I took the batteries with me as I ran upstairs, knowing my phone was beside my bed, but as soon as I hit the bottom step, I heard a rattle coming from my front door’s knob. I froze in place, my heart pounding from my chest and I knew whatever it was, whoever it was, they would be in and on me before I could reach my

phone. I had to take that chance. I had to run for it, hoping that I’d not trip on anything in the dark. As I took a few steps in a hurry, the front door blew open, and a scream ripped from my throat. “Ella?” Aiden’s voice brought me to my knees with relief. I hit the floor cursing in the dark. “Dammit, Aiden. You scared me half to death!” “I’m sorry. I was trying to be quiet, but I tripped over your plant stand. I’m afraid I owe you a new one.” He flicked on a small light, and it was barely enough to illuminate him as he wiped his feet and stepped inside. “Where are you?” “I’m on the stairs. I thought you were here to murder me.” “I saw the power go out down the street as I drove over. All I have is this stupid keychain light.” His voice got closer as I stepped down the stairs in the light from the lightning outside.

“Yeah, my batteries are dead.” I fell into his arms as we met at the bottom of the stairs and he kissed me and stroked my cheek. “I’m sorry I scared you. I was worried you’d be frightened all by yourself, so I thought I’d come over. I tried to call, but you didn’t answer, and once I was in the car, I was already committed.” “It’s fine. I thought you were asleep or I would have called.” I rested my head on his chest as he stroked my shoulder. “You can call me anytime, Ella. It doesn’t matter what time, day or night. I’ll be there for you.” He gave my hand a squeeze and pulled me close as he stepped back into the front room. “Let’s go to the couch, we’ll break our necks trying to get up the stairs. I couldn’t even make it to the door.” “Mm. What are we going to do here in the dark while we wait for the power?” I had a few ideas but wanted his take on the matter. It turns out we were

on the same page. “I think we can find some way to pass the time.” He pulled me down beside him and then he lay me back as he stretched out on top of me. It happened so fast I barely had time to giggle. “Mhm. That’s a much happier sound than that scream you let out earlier.” He kissed my neck, and I breathed him in, the fresh scent of rain in his hair. “I was scared. You made me do it.” “I’m sorry. That’s not the kind of screams I want to hear from you because of me.” “Yeah? But I thought you were a murderer. I thought you’d tie me up and slice me open.” “Tying and slicing sound fun, but not like you’re thinking. I mean, I do have something to stab you with.” He ground his hips against me, and I giggled. “Enough of the scary talk.” I closed my mouth on

his and he pulled away. “Do you trust me?” “Of course, I do. What kind of question is that?” Suddenly his voice was a tone deeper and breathy. “Sit up, Ella.” He sat up, and I could hear something that sounded like his belt being unbuckled. I was wearing my pajamas, a boy shorts and tank set, but he’d apparently still been dressed from the day. My heart was still racing from the fear moments earlier, and he grabbed my hand and pulled me to him. “I’m going to tie you up.” He held my arms tight. “Tell me you want that, Ella. Tell me you want me to tie you up and fuck you hard.” The lightning crackled at the windows, and I caught a glimpse of his face, his eyes were wild and smoldering.

“I want you to tie me up and fuck me hard, Aiden.” I would have said anything he wanted as my swollen clit tingled. “Good girl.” The thin leather strap of his belt rubbed against my wrist, the cold buckle sending shivers as it grazed me. I loved it when he wanted to try new things, and though I’d never seen a hard edge to him, I was excited that he wanted to explore the role with me. “You’re going to be a good girl, aren’t you, Ella. And you’re going to do everything I tell you.” His voice was in my ear, so close I could feel the warmth of his breath. It sent chills across my flesh and tightened my nipples beneath my little tank top. He spun me around and tugged me close to his erection. His hands were rougher on me that usual, his knees butting against my legs, opening them wider. I parted my feet as his hands left me, and I struggled

against the belt which he’d fastened tight around my wrists. The torture was in waiting for him to touch me again, I wanted his hands on me, all over me, in me. I panted a bit harder, as I felt his mouth down on my ankle. Then he worked his way up, kissing my calf, behind my knees, across my inner thigh where his teeth grazed my skin, and then he bit me. His teeth didn’t break the flesh, he barely used pressure, but just enough that my pussy bloomed with wetness that left a wet spot in my boy shorts. His hair tickled my thighs, and soon his mouth closed over my panties, and sucked the little spot, causing me to moan. Then Aiden stood up and spanked my ass hard, and ripped down my panties to my thighs. “You’re fucking wet for me, aren’t you? You like knowing I’m about to fuck you don’t you, Ella?”

“Yes,” I was breathless trying to speak, and then he gripped the shorts and tugged them to him causing me to fall forward. The flashlight I had rolled to the floor, and he reached down and picked it up. “Maybe I should fuck you with this.” The cold metal flashlight rubbed against my folds from behind. I wiggled, pulling away from him. “Stand still, Ella.” I heard him rustling around behind me and though I was excited for our game, I was a little bit worried how far he would take it. It was the uncertainty that made it so hot. I completely trusted him. He gripped the shorts, bunching them tighter, pinching my thighs as he used them to pull at me close, and then I felt something warm and hard against me and hoped it was his cock. As soon as I thought it he pushed it into me nice and hard. “That’s what you really want, isn’t it?”

“Mm, yes.” I tried to tilt my ass, but he tugged my shorts, using them to manhandle me as he thrust deep, pounding my little slit as my arms grew numb in the confines. I didn’t dare say, or he’d stop. I didn’t want this game to end, especially as my first release built deep in my core, like a pinch, the ache grew in my belly and then I was coming undone. “That’s right. Fucking come on my cock.” He thrust so hard I could feel my feet about to come off the floor as he held onto my shorts, keeping me trussed. Then all of a sudden, he tugged them the rest of the way down. “On your back, arms up.” I did as he told me and he leaned over me, his strong hands pushing up my top. He kissed my nipples, taking turns drawing them one at a time into his mouth, into his teeth, again biting me with just enough pressure that it tickled my pussy. “This had got to go.” He balled up the tank and then balled it in his fists and ripped it from my

flesh, the sound filling my ears and causing me to yelp. He tugged it free of me, and I was left feeling exposed, ready to be used. My dripping core ached for more of him, and he lifted me up, folding me in half and brought his cock to my center. “Beg for it.” “Please, Aiden. Please.” “Please what, Ella. Tell me what you want like a good girl.” “Please fuck me, Aiden.” I felt the burn in my cheeks as he growled and plunged his cock deep inside me. Then our flesh slapped together, clapping hard and relentless. I came again, and by the time I was done I was losing my strength, my knees weak as he stood me up and bent me over the back of my couch. My face planted into the cushions, but then I got my hands under me. The belt still biting into me as he

gripped my ass and pressed his cock against my tight little star. “I should take that tight little ass of yours.” “It’s yours for the taking, Aiden. All yours.” I was prepared for anything he wanted, and I knew one day soon he’d claim that part of me too. I wanted it. I wanted it all with him. “I’m going to fuck that wet pussy tonight, Ella. I want to fill you up with my come and watch it drip down your pretty legs.” “Yes, please, Aiden.” I wanted that too. And he wasted no time obliging. His cock felt like a hot knife slicing into me, and I thought it appropriate considering our game, even as I cried out. My pussy was taking a beating, and I knew I’d be so tender later, but I couldn’t get enough of him. He rocked his hips and built up his speed as the friction grew, his heavy sac dangling, slapping against me until they tightened. He filled my channel and

ground it in, but as soon as he pulled away, it dripped down my legs just as he’d wanted. “Good girl.” He trailed his index finger through the long streak of come and then he held it to me. “Taste it.” I opened my mouth, and he slipped his finger in. I sucked it clean nice and slow. When he pulled out, he kissed my mouth and then undid the belt. He rubbed my tender wrists and collapsed beside me, pulling me into his side. “That was intense.” I giggled and then kissed his mouth. “Mhm. I’ll have to tie you up more often.” “Or, maybe next time, I can tie you up?” I met his eyes, and even in the dark, I could see the flash as his eyes lit with a smile. “Anything you want, Ella. Anything you want.” He

pulled me in close and kissed me. I smiled thinking of all the fun we were going to have. We lay there in each other’s arms until minutes later the lights came back on and he carried me up to the shower where our adventures continued.

Want more of Aiden and Ella? Download CLAIMING CINDERELLA here. Turn the page for more steamy surprises.

The Doctor’s Fake Marriage (Sneak Peek)

Chapter 1: Evan

I liked Tana on her knees, and she loved giving me what I wanted—we were the perfect combination of kink, which was why I kept her around. Not that I had any other special attachment, no, she was nothing to me but a means to an end, and that end game was nothing more than a nut. Once I had it, I would be on my way, and with any luck, the hospital where I was on call would

call and spare me from her trying to drag out a long goodbye. I’d fired her over three months ago, but she’d always managed to talk me into one of these little hookups, usually by dropping to her knees. She’d called me up earlier in the day to see if I could write a letter of recommendation, and once I signed my name, she’d thanked me the best way she knew how. She’d gone down, pumping my cock between her long slender fingers and palm and looking up at me like she’d won the lottery. She deserved the recommendation letter, and no thank you had been required. She’d been a wonderful nanny to my daughter, Blythe, but once my little girl had turned four six months earlier, I felt it was time to stop fucking the help and make things at home be more stable. I didn’t need Blythe being confused, and she had even asked me once if Tana was her mother. Far from her, and thank heavens for that.

Since my wife had passed away just after Blythe was born, leaving me to raise her alone, I’d tried to keep my daughter’s life free from drama, so when Tana got too attached and things were getting a bit out of hand in the discretion department, I had to let her go. There were no hard feelings, but there weren’t any other feelings as well. I couldn’t love someone like Tana, who was not only too clingy but jealous too. With all of that said, though I could sure appreciate her many talents. She continued sucking, flicking her tongue along my shaft. Every time she wanted to rise up, I’d put her back down to her knees and tell her how good it was. A little praise would go a long way with her, but I could feel the frustration building in her tense jaw. She wasn’t happy about the situation because she wanted more, and I knew her well enough to know she wouldn’t stop. I took pity and pulled her off of me, then tugged her arms upward to encourage her to stand. Then without a word, I turned her around and

pushed her face down across my desk as I hiked up her skirt. She’d always been a good girl to provide easy access at home, and I’d caught her bent over and ready to go more times than not. I found she’d worn the thinnest lace she could find, so I tugged them down and left them around her knees. No need to step out of them, and she knew better too. That would only create more work and waste my time. I centered myself to the opening of her slick channel and rubbed my cock through her wetness. She was so wet and ready for me like always, moaning and purring, so I wasted no more time being gentle. I slid my cock home into her wet core and parted her walls in one quick, hard thrust. She winced as the thickness of my cock spread her to her limits, spearing itself to her depths. I’d liked her for that tight little hole, and even though I’d used it many times, it had always snapped back ready for more.

She was a resilient young woman of twentyfive years old, and at thirteen years younger than me, she wasn’t what I saw myself with. The truth was, I didn’t see myself with anyone full time. The only way I’d marry ever again was if someone put a gun to my head and even then, I’d have to think long and hard about it. I considered the possibility and pounded her harder. She moved her ass and pushed herself back against my cock like a hungry whore. “You want that, you dirty fucking girl?” I whispered in her ear, and she moaned out. “Yes, fill me up, please. I need it inside of me.” I worked her over, through her first release and then a second that built off the waves which pulsed through her. She had always liked for me to finish inside her, but with her clingy nature, I wasn’t about to do it. I worked my cock deep, taking her to her depths, and then suddenly my release came, I jerked from her so fast, and her head spun around

to see what I was doing, just in time to get an earful of my seed. Luckily her hair caught most of it. She gave a disgusted look in my direction. “You’re really done with me, aren’t you?” That was the final straw I suppose. She knew if I was done soiling her then there’d be nothing left. The only problem is, there wasn’t anything between us to begin with, not really and certainly because I used to fuck her all the time. I stuck out my jaw and looked down my nose at her. “I’m taking precautions to protect my interests. You’re no longer one of them.” She gasped, and her mouth hung open. “I don’t know. You seemed pretty interested.” She waited until I took a spare handkerchief from my drawer and wiped up her back then she stood and pulled up her panties. As I tucked in my shirt and straightened my cuffs, she walked to the door giving me a pouty look.

“What man wouldn’t be interested in someone throwing themselves at him, it doesn’t mean I want you for more than this.” As she got offended and gathered the rest of her things, my phone rang. The hospital I worked for was always busy, and I cursed under my breath as I saw the name on my phone’s screen. Nora Strong. Dammit. I watched as Tana left without saying goodbye. Oh well, next? She had made damned sure not to leave her precious letter. “Hello?” I braced myself for what bullshit was coming. The woman was always busting my balls and had been ever since she hired me on, and I’d rejected her advances. “Hello, Dr. Black, it’s Nora Strong. I’d like for you to come in as soon as possible to pick up the papers for your trip. I’ll be overseeing all the

arrangements.” Her tone of voice indicated that she thought she was superior. Great. “Every year I had to go to an offsite meeting to discuss the latest in medical procedures and techniques and sit through demonstrations and lectures. Sometimes there was hands-on learning. As one of the only doctors at the hospital without my own private practice, I usually got stuck learning. This year, the special feature was a new birth control device, Ortho-nouveau and since they had to send someone to represent the hospital’s doctors, I had no choice. “There’s another thing I wanted to talk to you about. It seems that one of the case studies, a Ms. Harbor Moore, she’s an intern at the hospital, has signed up to be involved in the program. Since she’s also representing the hospital and we’re compensating her tuition for her participation, I’d like it if you could keep your eye on her.”

I raked my fingers through my hair. “You want me to babysit?” I was quite certain there was more to it than that, but it was totally not necessary. Nora was trying to get a rise from me. She wanted me to protest. I could almost hear the smile in her voice. “Well, I thought it would be nice to provide an escort, seeing this young woman is one of our best interns and who better than you? Besides, you’re already going. All of her information is in the folder I’ll give you. You might want to meet with her through the week and let her know what time you’re leaving Thursday and what she’ll need to prepare for.” I put my pen away now that Tana had gone and closed the desk drawer a little too hard. “Yeah, I got it. I’ll come by and see you today.” “My office will have all the papers. I’m out of town at the moment, but I’ve left everything with my secretary. Please make sure you go by and sign

the paperwork, so you’ll be compensated as well.” She was all business, and I should have known she’d not be around to see me. She’d probably set that up herself. “Thanks.” What else could I say? I couldn’t piss her off or there went my job. I needed it too badly now that I was taking care of Blythe full time on my own. I wanted to provide her with the very best, and she’d never want for anything. The phone went dead, and I tossed the used handkerchief into the trash before calling the intern, Harbor. She didn’t answer, and I wondered if she was at work. I left a message for her to call me and sure enough, after the usual shift change at the hospital, she called. I made arrangements to meet in person. If I was going to be traveling with someone, I wanted to at least make sure if it would be worth my while. She sounded sexy enough on the phone, her soft voice singing sweet music that went straight to

my cock. I hoped she wasn’t like a lot of the other brainy types who seemed to only care about their grades and not where to buy a hairbrush, but it didn’t much matter what she was like, she was going along for the ride, and I’d have to keep my dick in my pants. I had a feeling it was the only reason Nora had asked me to bring her. It was probably a test to see if I’d hit on this girl and then Nora would have every reason to can me. I couldn’t afford to lose my job, which was why I had to agree to this in the first place. She hated me enough to try and get me to leave. No, Nora probably found someone who is a knockout, hoping I would do it so that she’d get the honor. Bring it on, Nora.

Chapter 2: Harbor

My foot tapped almost involuntarily as I waited outside of the administrator’s office at the hospital where I interned. I was supposed to be meeting Dr. Black a half hour ago, but the man was late. I wondered if he’d gotten called into surgery and hoped that there hadn’t been some type of awful emergency that would keep him from showing up. I didn’t have a number to reach him, but I also didn’t have anything else better to do. I slumped on the lobby sofa and thought I might as well relax and get comfortable. If I fell asleep, I’d have accomplished something in the time I was wasting. I could have been home at my apartment being ignored by my roommate and her boyfriend or been staring at paint waiting for it to dry, but no, instead I got to wait on the most arrogant and impossibly handsome doctors at the hospital. I wondered if I’d see him at the event and just how often we’d be around one another. Ms. Strong had said she would organize my trip, so I could only

imagine that she’d also made preparations for transportation and lodging. I was more than surprised to see a message from Dr. Black on my phone, but then again I was volunteering for the Ortho-Nouveau study, and he might be the one who was going to assist with the procedure. I could only imagine that our little meeting he was late for was nothing more than a pre-op visit to let me know what the procedure would entail. It wasn’t an operation, but more like an insertion under the skin from what I’d been told, but I couldn’t think of any other reason he would need to see me. I’d heard many different things about his reputation, some good, some bad, some too crazy to be true, but the number of people who had his name in their mouths and on their minds, weren’t thinking about him for no reason. Rumor had it he was a real player, a bad boy doctor whose life was uprooted when his wife died, leaving him to care for his daughter all alone. Add to that his crazy

level of sexy from his dark hair and gorgeous gray eyes, down to his rippling abs and perfect ass—he was a god. He was a fantasy that I’d not dared let myself have too often because it wasn’t like he’d ever notice me. I wasn’t like most young ladies my age. Most would call me a nerd, and that’s okay. I could pull off geek chic better than most, though today I was a bit more geek than chic, and possibly downright nerdy. I’d barely looked at myself in the mirror this morning, but figured I was acceptable. I’d at least combed my hair and put it up, even though I hadn’t taken the time to put on any makeup. I didn’t have time for such luxuries. I was too focused on my studies to let my mind stray too far to other hobbies and extra-curricular activities, including men, which was why at twenty years old I was still a virgin. Well, that and because I’d gone through a particularly painful and awkward period in my teens. I’d finally left the baby fat and braces

behind, but I couldn’t shake the glasses. They were a part of me. I was about to doze off and start drooling when he arrived wearing slacks that were perfectly pressed. He straightened his cuffs as he stopped in front of me. “Ms. Moore I presume? I’m Dr. Evan Black. I’ll be your escort for the weekend.” He put out his hand and took me in from head to toe. I felt my face warm as I took his hand and he continued to study me, his brow lifting as he saw my ratty jeans and a loose-fitting t-shirt. I forced my voice to be heard, “Hello.” I’d seen him around, knew him, and even had spoken to him, but I hadn’t ever been formally introduced. “Wait, did you say my escort?” The words suddenly sank in. “Yes, Dr. Strong thought it would be nice for you to have a proper escort, especially considering you’ll be participating in the trial. I’ll be driving us

down, so you’ll need to give me your address so I can pick you up.” The thought of him seeing where I lived embarrassed me. I shared a small apartment with my roommate close to the hospital, but it left a lot to be desired. “I can meet you here. I live just up the road.” “Nonsense, it’s no trouble. Be sure to pack a few nice dresses. We’ll be having dinner after the event each day, and you’ll want to look your best.” He glanced down at my shoes as panic went through me. I didn’t have but one nice dress and that was because I’d gone to a wedding six months ago. I didn’t have a lot of money to get a bunch of new clothes, but I might be able to borrow something from Courtney, my roommate. “Okay.” Before I could reach inside my bulky bag for a pen, he placed a hand on my wrist. My body heated and I felt a tingle between my legs as the thought of his moving to other places.

“Text it to me.” His lips twitched in the corners, and for a moment I wondered if he knew the effect he had on me. “How much money should I bring?” I wanted to make sure I had my costs covered, or I’d have to talk to Dr. Strong about a possible reimbursement. I hadn’t planned on eating at fancy places or spending that kind of money. If I had that kind of money, I wouldn’t be doing the trial in the first place. I was a bit nervous about it. Being that I wasn’t sexually active made it a bit silly, but at least if I ever decided to have sex, I’d be covered. “Oh, it will be my treat, of course. But you can bring whatever you want.” “Thank you, but that’s not necessary.” He was still glaring at me like I needed a bath and even more than that like he wanted to bathe me. I tilted my head, and a loose strand of hair escaped my clip

and fell against my cheek. He brushed it away, his hand grazing my glasses. “It’s totally necessary. I’m a bit particular. I like things my way.” His mouth turned up in the corners again as I adjusted my glasses. “I was under the impression that Dr. Strong had made all of my arrangements. She was supposed to get my hotel room booked.” He waves his hand dismissively. “Yes, but I’ve already taken care of that as well. She wanted to make sure you were in good hands, so she sent the best.” He gave a sly smile, and I couldn’t argue. As far as surgeons come, he did have a great pair of hands, but something about the thought of them sent me to blushing again. He stood too close, his cologne filling my nose and his warmth radiating. I wondered how many of others at the hospital he’d flirted with, but then I caught myself. He wasn’t flirting with me. He was

being polite. “Don’t worry about a thing; we’ll make the most of it.” The way he said that made me wonder what if he’d found himself stuck in this situation with me and no hope to get out of it. Maybe he’d pissed off Dr. Strong one too many times or gotten on her bad side. I’d been surprised when she offered me the opportunity to make the extra money to help compensate some of my tuition. When I’d first come to the medical university, she’d tried to stop me because of my age. I’d finished high school early and begun my college career early. I’d always had the feeling she didn’t like me very much, but she’d been helpful over the last few weeks that I figured she’d changed. I glanced back up to Dr. Black’s smirk and thought maybe she had someone else to be offended by. “I’m sure it will be fine. Thanks.”

“It will be more than fine.” His voice had lowered an octave, and he stepped even closer. “I bet we’ll have a good time. I’m looking forward to it.” Chills went up the back of my neck as another throb hit me down to my core. If he thought for one minute that I’d lose my focus over him, he was sorely mistaken. I’d come too far to let him or anyone else step in the way, and if I could refuse a bunch of silly, horny, high school and college boys, I could hold out on him too. If he thought for a moment that I was like all the other girls he’d seduced, he had another thing coming. Not only was I not easy, but I had no desire to have a sexual relationship with anyone at this point in my life. Not even a one night stand or a weekend for that matter. I took a step back, and one more look brought me down to reality. He wasn’t interested in me. How could he be? Men—doctors like him, weren’t

interested in some silly, slouchy school girl with glasses. “Well, I just need you to sign some papers for me, and I’ll let you be on your way.” He walked over to the counter where he placed the papers, and then he reached into the pen cup and handed me one. I scribbled my name and then when I turned, he held out his hand. I took it, and we shook hands. “I guess I’ll see you in a couple of days.” I forced a warm smile, but he still gave me that steamy gray stare like was picturing me naked. “I can’t wait.” He gave me another look up and down as I turned to leave and I felt his eyes all over me as I walked away. As much as I was certain I’d never give in to his temptations, I had to admit he was the sexiest man I’d ever laid eyes on and he’d stirred more inside me in our brief encounter than anyone else

I’d ever met. I’d need a hell of a lot of self-control to get me through the weekend.

Chapter 3: Evan

A word popped into my head as I watched her walk away. Damn. I could have followed that up with a few ideas: Damn I hope she’ll dress better on the trip. Damn, she’s young. Damn what a rack. And finally, my personal favorite, damn I want to come all over those big glasses. She might not have had the sense of fashion most of the young women I had dated did, but there was a true beauty waiting to be claimed underneath all of that awkwardness. I had a few ideas already long before even meeting her. Turns out she’s a very photogenic young woman, and I’d taken the liberty to look up her up through the hospital to see what I was dealing with. I’d had a bad feeling that Nora was trying to set me up, but this girl looked

harmless enough. Once I decided she was bang worthy, I booked a joining suite at the hotel and decided to treat her to dinner. By my calculations, this time Saturday I’d have already nailed her. I’d expected her to be a bit chubby considering in her picture she had a younger, fuller face, but she’d slimmed out a bit since it was taken. Her soft, round ass wasn’t terribly noticeable in her baggy jeans, but I could tell it had firmed up nice and tight and I couldn’t wait to get my dick in it; that and her perfect, pouty mouth. She seemed to have a bit of a chip on her shoulder about something, but I was well capable of knocking it off. I’d tamed wilder women than her and some even twice her age, which was closer to my own at thirty-eight. I loved my women a bit younger, but she’d be the youngest I’d had since it was no longer

appropriate. Tana had been a scandal for me at twenty-two. But as things went on, she’d gotten too clingy. I remembered those daggers she’d given me on her way out the other day and laughed. I didn’t worry too much about her. If I wanted her, she’d come to me and then she’d come her head off. But now my focus was all on Harbor Moore and making her my weekend project. Maybe a good fucking would improve her desire to dress sexier. All she needed was the right frame of mind and someone to show her what a goddess she could be. That would be my goal. I finished up the paperwork and left it on the counter for Nora’s assistant who had gone for the day, and then I headed out to go home. I had to get my things packed and make sure my nanny had her instructions and most importantly I needed to spend as much time with Blythe as possible. We hadn’t had as much time lately because of

my workload and the fact that I’d been covering for the other surgeons who had gone on vacations. This trip marked the last of that stretch and when I returned I was going to plan a trip for the two of us. She was getting to the age where she could go do more, and I didn’t have to carry her or bring the nanny along. Taking Tana anywhere had been out of the question in the year past, she was too problematic forgetting she wasn’t at work and making out like we were one big happy family. When I replaced her, I’d taken all of that into consideration and hired an older woman, one who I wasn’t attracted to in any way. It had been anything but normal with Tana around, and it had even gotten to where I’d brought her to my bed a few nights and let her stay over. Not to mention the many times she’d put Blythe down for a nap and then come into the living room only to blow my cock or end up beneath me. I couldn’t let that go on. I had to watch what situations I put my daughter in, even though I

missed the accessibility of having someone around to relieve my stress. Dating was out of the question too, because no one just wanted to go to dinner, fuck, and be friends. They all wanted a deeply committed relationship, and I needed a bit of variety. My thirst for variety hadn’t sat well with Tana either, and the few times she’d want me to fuck her only to find out I’d just blown both wads with someone else the hour before, she’d lose her damned mind. I’d had to put her in her place one too many times during those last days, and even though she tried to be the one for me, she just couldn’t. I couldn’t help but think about Harbor and hoped that she wasn’t so impressionable. I wanted her to crave me, sure, but I didn’t want her to get attached or some crazy idea that just because I fucked her a few times, I was in love. My love was reserved for Blythe alone.

I pulled my convertible Corvette into my private drive and eased into the garage. If I had a love for anything else in the world, it was that car. Lucinda greeted me at the door holding Blythe’s hand. She had always been good to do that when I returned, and she’d once told me it was because her mother did that with her and her papa. It was nice to have someone more concerned about my daughter than where and when the next orgasm would take place, Blythe jogged her little feet and jumped up and down with her arms up. “Daddy!” She had a big smile for me, and I wasted no time scooping her up and into my arms and hugging her tightly. She was the spitting image of her mother with dark blond hair, but those pale gray eyes were all mine, and they made her look years wiser. “How’s my special girl?” I rubbed my nose against hers and planted a soft kiss next to her mouth. She laid her head on my shoulder for a moment and then rose

up to put both of her hands on my face. “I painted pictures today with my fingers.” She held her hands up and other than a tiny spot of blue next to her nail that Lucinda must have missed, they were perfectly clean. “Let me guess. You painted it blue?” Her eyes lit up, and she giggled. “Only the sky, silly.” She turned her head to the side. “What other colors do you think I painted.” I pretended to think really hard. “Apple?” She shook her head and giggled louder as Lucinda walked away smiling. “Apple isn’t a color, Daddy. Don’t you know your colors?” She put her hand on her hip being sassy. “Well, what is it then?” I shrugged my shoulders.

“It’s a fruit that you eat.” She spoke very precisely, as if each word was more important than the next. “Opposed to a fruit that you don’t eat?” She sighed. “You eat all fruit, silly.” “But what about an orange?” I smiled as her eyes narrowed and she frowned as if she had to think about that. “It’s a fruit too, right?” She nodded her head. “But it’s a color too, Daddy. But an apple isn’t a color.” I held up a finger. “You’re so smart.” I walked her into the kitchen where Lucinda was pulling cookies out of the oven. “Lucinda baked cookies while I painted.” She went to the fridge and pulled down her paper causing the magnets holding it to fall to the floor. Lucinda picked them up and stuck them back

in the fridge. “The paint’s still a bit wet,” she warned. The woman was so thoughtful I was glad we had her in our lives, and Blythe was crazy about her. “Sorry, I’m a bit late. I had to meet with a colleague about a trip I have to take this weekend. I will need you here through Sunday, and I’ll pay you overtime.” The woman’s face lit up like she was happy with the idea, which made it much easier. We’d discussed the crazy schedule when I hired her, and since she lived alone only five minutes away, she was good with my last-minute traveling or call-ins at the hospital. I had also offered to pay her rent to keep her in that location instead of moving her in with us to give Blythe and I more quality time. Blythe wandered into the other room to see something on TV and Lucinda stepped closer and lowered her voice. “That’s fine, Sir. Do you mind if I take Blythe to a play on Saturday? I was going to ask anyway, but now we could perhaps make a

whole day of it?” She had hopeful eyes, and I appreciated her not asking in front of Blythe. If I had to say no, it could make me look like the bad guy, and Lucinda always respected me in that manner and not put me in that position. “Yes, that would be great, thanks. It’ll be good to know she’s having fun.” I thought a moment about the fun I’d be having. “Oh, thank you. She’s going to be excited when I ask her. She’s seen it on TV all week, and I would like to see it myself. It looks fun.” She walked to the other room to see Blythe and then the two returned happy. “I’m going to see the big rabbits dance, Daddy.” She danced in a little circle and pumped her fist. I couldn’t help but laugh, and I know she’d seen me do the same thing when watching sports. I had no idea what she was talking about. “I know, I’m so excited about it. You’re going to have

so much fun!” She ran to Lucinda, and the two hugged. Lucinda stood upright and walked to where she kept her purse. “I’ll leave you two alone now, if you need anything you know to call, I’ll be here.” “Thanks so much, Luc. Take care.” And then it was just the two of us. My precious angel and her devil of a daddy. “What do you want for dinner?” “Pizza!” she cheered, and then she danced around the kitchen. We’d had pizza three nights in a row, but there was no way I wasn’t going to give my sweet pea exactly what she wanted. So, I grabbed my phone and made the order as she danced around me. Even though all the excitement over pizza and finger paintings was the center of my attention, I

couldn’t get that hot little intern off my mind.

Chapter 4: Harbor

I hated going home some days. It wasn’t often that I had the pleasure of silence with Courtney’s boyfriend, Scott around, but at least today he’d managed to cook dinner and had the decency to ask me if I would like some. And this time he’d actually been talking about food. I shrugged and said sure as Courtney came out of the bathroom. “Good news, I’m not pregnant.” She showed us the test on her way to the trash and then she went to the sink and washed her hands. “Awesome, now we can have more sex,” Scott cheered as I rolled my eyes. He could have more sex, and I’d have to hear it. Not to mention the two of them had offered more times than once to include me, which I’d

politely refused. They did it after learning I was still a virgin, but I wasn’t inclined to lose my virginity that way. Courtney and I were practically strangers who had only become roommates out of necessity. Rent and food were a lot cheaper when split, and since she’d started dating Scott, he’d even pitched in a little because he was always around. Courtney gave him a dead-eyed stare. “No, now you can be more careful. I’m not ready to be a mother.” “I told you, you should have volunteered for the procedure. God knows it would do more good to you than it would do to me. I’ll be the only virgin on the list of volunteers.” I had told her about the trial the day I’d signed up, and of course, she’d told Scott all about it. There wasn’t anything he didn’t know about me. “Yeah, what a waste. You should take us up on

our offer, Harbor. I’ll put that baby to use.” Scott’s brows jogged up and down. “Don’t be crass, Scott and don’t use the word baby, I’m still a bit freaked out. Could you imagine me as a mother?” “I want to be a mom.” I had always wanted children, and I’d always considered the idea a happy thought. It would be an amazing experience. I thought about the treatment and hoped that it wouldn’t have any ill effects on me. I had read some of the side-effects, and everything seemed common, but Dr. Strong had warned me that it could make my natural hormones go a bit haywire at first. She’d wanted me to know all the risks before I signed on the dotted line. “You’ve got to get laid first,” said Courtney. I could always count on her to be blunt. Scott made a noise that let us know he was totally offended and to drive the point home he put

his hand on his chest. “Who’s being crass now?” Courtney wound up the dish towel she’d dried her hand on and popped it in his direction, and as the two danced around the kitchen, I contemplated telling them about Dr. Black. They’d surely have something to say knowing I would be staying with the handsome, single doctor. Courtney glanced at me over Scott’s shoulder. “So did you find out where you’re staying? Is it a nice hotel?” We’d hoped it would be something decent, but I wasn’t going to complain about a free room on the way to earning money. She pushed Scott one more time and sat with me at the table. I took a deep breath. I may as well get this over with. “Yeah, about that, I don’t know where I’m staying, but I’m sure it’s nice. Dr. Black is taking care of the arrangements, so I am sure it’s going to be some high-class place. He’s too arrogant for anything less.” I lifted my shoulder as Scott put a plate of his spaghetti special in front of

us. Courtney’s eyes narrowed. “So you’re staying in the same place?” “He said Dr. Strong wanted him to keep an eye on me.” I twirled the pasta on my fork. The two exchanged a smirk. “I bet he only booked one room. Maybe he’s hoping to pop your cherry this weekend.” Scott grabbed his plate and sat with us avoiding Courtney’s elbow. “Well, if he’s hoping, he’s wasting his time.” Courtney leaned in on one elbow. “Dr. Evan Black? I’ve heard about him. He’s a player. I think he was seeing my friend’s sister. She worked for him or something. He’s gorgeous if it’s the same man. He has to be.” “It is. You know I’ve told you about him—the dreamy one everyone moons over.” I rolled my

eyes. “You know my rule. It has to be the right time, and I doubt it will be with him anyway. He’s not going to notice someone like me.” I pushed my glasses up on my nose as if to prove my point. Courtney frowned. “Don’t sell yourself short. I’d kill for your looks. You’re a natural beauty, and any man would love to be with you.” She was laying it on as thick as she was when Scott convinced her to ask me to join them. Though it had been flattering in a strange way, it wasn’t my style. I snapped my fingers. “Oh, that reminds me, do you have any dresses I could borrow? Something I could wear to a fancy dinner?” She put a finger to her lip and then nodded. “I think I have just the thing. I wore it last vacation when we went to Vegas. And then I have another little silk number you might be into.” She nudged Scott. “So, he’s taking you to dinner?”

“Yeah, we have to eat. He said he’s pretty picky, so I will just be along for the ride.” I didn’t want to make too much out of it. “Well, I’ll hook you up.” She gave me a wink, and I focused on my plate and making it empty. I hurried to my room hoping to get done in the bathroom and ready for bed before they decided to take it over. Two hours later I had gotten everything packed, and Courtney had even brought me a few nice dresses to wear, including two different pairs of shoes. I slid into my bed listening to the sounds of their moans and the creaking of the headboard next door. I’d asked her to move her bed to a different wall thinking it would help, but it hadn’t. The rhythmic knock had me stirring as well as my thoughts of Dr. Evan Black. He had been on my mind all evening, and I wasn’t sure I’d make it through the night without working one off. I tossed and turned another hour

after the idea crossed my mind. I wouldn’t stop wondering where I’d be staying and just how much time I’d be spending with him. I was also afraid of the trial and hoped that I hadn’t gotten myself into something dangerous or that would make me sick. I knew the risks were minimal, but one could never be too careful. By the time I’d finally decided to slip my hand down into my panties, I’d decided that Dr. Evan Black was what scared me most. I rubbed a finger across my aching bud and bit my lip so I wouldn’t moan out loud. Courtney was doing enough moaning for the both of us, and I didn’t need to give those two any further ammunition or worse, the idea that it was time to extend another invitation. I slipped the other hand up my night shirt and found my tight nipple and pinched it sending waves of pleasure down to my little slit which I stroked nice and slow. I could imagine Dr. Black naked, his thick

erection jutting out from his hips and me taking it into my hands. It seemed strange calling him Evan, and I didn’t think I could call him anything but Dr. Black. How weird would that be? If I couldn’t call him by his first name, then I couldn’t fuck him even if I ever did get the opportunity. I imagined myself working his cock, pumping it in my fist and then leaning forward to suckle the tip. I could imagine how he’d taste and how much pleasure he’d give me as well. I could see us spread out together, lying in a sixty-nine position and sucking each other. I’d done that once before, and that was my very first taste of a man’s pleasure. Once the guy was finished, he stopped working me and fell asleep. At the time, I hadn’t even minded, my heart had been so full of love and hopes of what was to come. Silly me. I’d had limited sexual experiences, all being oral and none being satisfying, but I imagined him being much more capable. I wondered what it would be like to have him above me, and I

imagined him taking his hard cock and putting it right inside my slit, rubbing it gently against me up and down to spread the juices around and coat his cock. Then he’d slip it inside me, nice and slow, inching it deeper. I wondered if he’d be a gentle lover or a man-handling sex machine who would make me scream and claw my way through my first orgasm. I wasn’t sure which I’d prefer, so I imagined having him both ways. I even pictured myself straddling his hips, sitting right down on his cock, letting it fill me to my limits, stretching me and breaking me apart to steal my virginity. I’d always heard it hurt the first time, and I was okay with that. I wanted to feel everything, the entire experience, from that first pinch of pain to the final break of ecstasy. I wanted my toes to curl, my eyes to roll back in my head. My legs started to tremble, and I picked them up, bending my knees and spreading wider as if he

were really there. Part of me wondered if he really would want to be with me, with some ounce of hope lingering, but I shut it down. I wasn’t going to let me get my hopes up for something that wasn’t ever going to happen, not only because he’d never want me, but because I wasn’t going to pursue it. Something inside told me to go for it. And that defiant voice was just what I needed to push me over the edge. I muffled my moans with my pillow and bit it as the pleasure ripped through me. And in my head, I screamed his name. Evan.

Chapter 5: Evan

Once I got lined out on the highway, it was smooth sailing, and we were well on our way. I’d picked Harbor up from her apartment and was surprised to find her wearing a short black skirt and purple silk blouse. Unsteady on her feet, she’d walked around the car and gotten in, and for the last ten minutes she’d been shifting in her seat and tugging at the hem of the skirt. It was a battle to keep my eyes on the road with her thighs and modest tugging attracting my attention. Her thighs were the silkiest peaches and cream, and I wondered if they tasted as sweet. My cock punched at my zipper as she crossed her legs and tugged the hem down once again. I placed my hand on hers and gave it a pat. “You’re fine. There’s no need to be so fidgety.” I

gave a soft chuckle trying to put her at ease, but as soon as I’d made contact, she’d tensed. I’d have to get her to lighten up if I wanted myself between those thighs. She pulled her hand away and raked it through her hair causing it to fall out of place. “I’m not fidgety, it’s just this skirt is too short. I don’t know what I was thinking wearing it.” She kept her eyes averted to the window beside her. “You look stunning in it.” I couldn’t believe she owned something so nice considering what I’d seen her in the other day, but then she clarified. “I had to borrow it. I really don’t own many skirts or dresses for that matter.” She turned her head to the side and gave a shrug. “Well, you should. You certainly have the legs for it.” She lifted her ass and straightened the skirt

beneath her, this time angling away from me. I switched lanes and focused on the road for half a second and then reached over and tucked a stray hair from her face to get her attention. “Do you always touch all over people?” Her face screwed up, and she rolled her eyes away shaking her head. “I’m comfortable with people. If you want to be in my field, you really should learn to be too.” “Believe me. I know my way around a body.” She held her hand up and snapped the words at me. I chuckled. “I’m sure you do, and I’ll keep that in mind.” I flashed a wink as she turned to me and huffed. “That came out wrong.” She folded her arms across her front and then gave the skirt another quick tug.

“I’m sure it did.” I had a feeling this cold act was what most people got from her when they tried to get too close and considering her age I had my suspicions about how much experience she had, or perhaps didn’t have. Her head shot around, and I glanced over to see her eyes narrowed. “What’s that supposed to mean?” “Nothing, you’re just a little ray of sunshine. I’m sure I’ve got you all wrong.” This time she tugged at her blouse. “It’s burning up in this car.” She leaned forward to study the controls, but couldn’t find the air. I reached over and turned it on with one quick movement. “Here, that should do it. I would put the top down, but you might not want your hair a mess.”

“No thanks. I feel quite the mess already.” She tugged at the damned skirt again, and I let out a long breath. “It’s not going to get any longer, you know. Why do you care if I see a little bit more thigh? Consider it a payment for the free ride.” I knew the words would keep her rattled and I enjoyed the game I was playing. My grin widened as she gave me another hard glare. “If I had known I was going to be treated like a prostitute I would have stayed home.” “Or maybe you wouldn’t have dressed like one? Not that I’m complaining.” I laughed out loud at her shocked expression. “Damn, girl do you even loosen up? You’ve got to toughen up a bit.” “I’m not used to people to being so rude.” “You’ve clearly not seen many patients or visited the geriatrics ward. Some of those little old

men are going to have fun with you.” The nurses had always claimed the little old men were the worst flirts. “I’ve seen plenty.” She lifted her chin as it daring me to challenge her confidence. “Have you? You have a thing for older men?” “See, there you go again with your dirty mind.” She rolled her eyes. “I bet your bedside manner is a sight to see.” “I’ve never had any complaints. And none from my patients either.” I reached over and tugged down her hem, and she pushed my hand away. “You’re not getting to me if that’s what you’re trying to do. I mean, you’re a good-looking man, and all and I can see why you’d normally get away such things, but I’m not one of your little cheap toys you can use for the weekend. I’ve come for one reason, and that’s to get my tuition paid.” She

met me with a challenging glare. “When I come, it’s usually for pleasure, but maybe that’s your problem. When was the last time you did?” Her face went blank and pale as her eyes widened. “If you want to accuse me of being dirty minded, I figure I should at least play the part, especially since you don’t seem to have a sense of humor.” “I might laugh if you’d say something funny, but your idea of humor is dismal and might I add, quite predictable.” “Oh? All that shock on your face says otherwise, Harbor.” I have a feeling I’ve already gotten under that skin of yours.” Her face flashed another look of guilt as if she had a secret she wouldn’t dare admit. “You think every woman wants you, I bet. With your looks, you probably think you can have any woman you want too.” She lifted a shoulder

and looked at the road ahead. “That’s the second time you’ve said I’m attractive. Careful or you’re going to make me blush.” “Please, like you don’t know it. Congratulations, your reputation for the hospital’s most arrogant doctor is still well intact.” I switched lanes and put my foot down, causing her to push back against the seat. “Now you’re just being mean.” I chuckled. If she thought all that scolding was going to turn me off, she was mistaken. I knew my reputation, and call me arrogant, but I didn’t care what anyone thought. “Like you don’t know how handsome you are.” She shook her head and reached down to her bag in the floorboard. “Of course I do. But you can keep reminding me since you’re an expert on beauty.” Her

gorgeous eyes widened, and her face was red with blush behind her big glasses. She tucked her chin and straightened her hair. “Not all of us are so fortunate.” Her comment was so short that I realized I’d hit a nerve and hurt her feelings. My shoulders slumped, and I reached across to touch her cheek. “Hey, I was only kidding around and when I said that about your beauty, it was sincere. You’re a gorgeous young lady. I’m just trying to get you to loosen up and have some fun.” She huffed. “You think I’m gorgeous? Yeah, right, even I know I’m awkward. What I’m not is easy.” “Well, I happen to trust my opinions, and I feel I should warn you as well; I love a challenge.” That seemed to relax her for some reason, and I couldn’t help but wonder why. Maybe she wanted to be pursued and hoped playing hard to get would win

me over. “And as for this damned skirt,” I reached down and rubbed my hand across her knee and up, pushing her skirt until I could see at least two more inches of thigh. “You may as well give up. It’s not going to cooperate.” She looked down at my hand and squirmed in her seat, but she didn’t push it away, so I left it in place all the way to the hotel room where I had much more in mind for the two of us. By the time we parked our conversation had changed tones, and she seemed much more at ease. “This place is amazing.” She craned her neck and looked around taking in the view. I’d chosen this hotel for its luxury suites, and I hoped she liked her room just as much. “I’m glad you like it.” I pulled to a stop, and after turning my baby over to the valet, I walked around to join her. She kept her fingers laced, and I could have sworn I spotted her wringing them.

I met her eyes, and she released a long breath like just being inside the place made her nervous. “Are you okay?” “Yes, it’s just so amazing I’m a bit overwhelmed. I had no idea the university would spring for this nice a place.” She looked at the high ceilings and as we were led to the elevator. “Are our rooms close?” Her question caused the attendant to glance at her and grin which caused her to give me a curious shrug as we exited the elevator and walked down the hall. “I’ve arranged for us to be neighbors. I hope you don’t mind.” The door to her room opened, and she sounded an audible gasp and missed half of what I’d said. “It’s gorgeous.” I quickly sent the attendant away while she was busy opening doors and cabinets. She spun around. “There’s a whole other room in here.” She disappeared into my room, and I followed her in flipping on the lights.

“This is my room. As I was saying, I took the liberty of assuring we were neighbors. What better way to keep my eye on you?” She turned one knee in against the other and gave me a sideward glare. “Joining rooms? It’s not like I’m going to trip over the expensive rug and bruise a chin. I don’t need a babysitter.” I stepped closer, keeping myself between her and her room. “Is it such a bad thing that I want you close?” Her chest rose and fell a bit more rapidly, but she didn’t change her expression. “I should really get a move on. I’ve got to have the procedure today. I should get out of this damned skirt.” She walked around me and headed for the door. “Harbor?” She stopped on the other side of her door and turned to peek as she pulled it to. “Let me know if you need any help with that.”

Though she tucked her chin, I still caught a glimpse at her smile turning up the corners of her lips.

End of Sneak Peek

Would you like to know how this continues?

Click Here (FREE on KU)

I have one day to marry this woman. Period. Do I love her? No. When my boss catches me f*cking my intern, I either marry her or lose my job. Easy choice. Do what any single dad would do.

I’m a doctor, who loves giving it HARD and going in DEEP. When I chaperone Harbor to a weekend workshop, I take my responsibilities very seriously. When she complains about an ache between her legs, I examine her and give her a cure of my own. Harbor is sassy and sexy with an a$$ any man would die for. She makes me want to teach her things you don't learn in any medical school. I’m a single dad with responsibilities. But then, I also have needs. What kind of a boss would deliberately set you up with a nerdy intern? God, how I want to come over those big glasses.

Wait a second. Did I say Fake Marriage? Maybe it’s time to reconsider that. And maybe it’s time for Harbor and I to make a real baby... Download Here (FREE on KU)

Hot Deleted Kinky Scene: The Doctor’s Fake Marriage

Harbor

Evan and I had only been married for fortyeight hours when I told my friend Courtney and her boyfriend Scott about my marriage. She’d been upset, to say the least, especially since I would be moving out and leaving her hanging on rent, but Evan had jumped in and offered to pay for the next five months. On the way home I shifted in my seat uncomfortably, and he took notice. “Are you still upset about your friends?” He reached over and patted my leg which made my

issue only worse. “No, it’s not that. I’m aching again.” “Your little hole is getting raw, isn’t it? I’ll have to take care of that when we get back and get you settled into your new room.” As horny as I was, I didn’t think I could take much more, but I wasn’t sure how to tell him no. He rubbed my leg, and then we exchanged a glance as I bit my lip. “Relax, baby girl. I’ll make sure it’s good. It’s always going to be about your pleasure too. You have to trust me.” He was big on the whole trust thing and I supposed since I barely knew him it was not a mystery why it was so hard to do so. I wanted to trust him though, and so far he’d given me every bit of the pleasure he’d promised. We got back to his place, and though I enjoyed playing with Blythe for a while, he was watching me like a hawk. He pulled me aside after we tucked

her into bed and told me to wait for him in my room. He wanted me naked. I nodded and stalked away, not sure what I was getting into but eager to find out. I lay on my bed in the dark letting my mind clear and the ache between my legs grow more intense. I wanted to touch myself, but I was already so tender that I wanted to save as much as I could for him. My door opened, and his shadow filled the doorway. He walked in and flicked on the lamp beside my bed. The soft light spilled across my naked flesh exposing my hardened nipples. “You look beautiful. How do you feel?” “Tender and horny. I lowered my eyes, but he leaned over and kissed my breast. I moaned out at his touch, and he smiled as his hand pressed against my mound. “Spread your legs so I can examine you.” I did as I was told and he rubbed his fingers

between my folds and spread my silky lips. “You’re very red. Have you been touching it for me?” “No, I’ve been trying to rest when I can.” I’d only lost my virginity a few days ago, and since we’d had rough sex at least twice per day and if you counted him soothing my needs with his fingers and mouth, it was no wonder I was tender. He took down his pants and then lifted his shirt over his head. I would never get used to how handsome he was, with that light dusting of hair across his body in all the right places, and his smoky gray eyes seeming much darker behind his thick lashes. “Don’t worry. I’ll be gentle.” He planted a soft kiss, barely breathing against it and as much as I needed a rest, I wanted him on it. “Roll over.” My eyes flashed as I remembered his promise for our honeymoon. I rolled over to my tummy, and he straddled my legs, keeping them apart. Then he spread my cheeks. I hadn’t noticed him bringing anything with

him, but he had something in his hand, and he rested it against my back. “Don’t move. I don’t want that fall.” I held very still careful not to squirm and curious about what he had. His hands parted my cheeks, and then his ass came up off of me. I dared not move, and sure enough, his mouth pressed against me, right over my little star. His tongue pushed hard against it and I clenched my cheeks. “Don’t move.” The order had me stiffen, but my cheeks were still clenched. “You need to relax, and it will make it much easier. You want this, don’t you?” His question was formed in the sincerest tone, and I shook my head. “Yes, I want it.” I wanted it so bad that I didn’t know what to do with myself and sitting still was sweet torture. “Then be a good girl and be still.” His hand was back on my ass, two fingers teasing my hole, but never entering. “By the time I get done with

you, you’ll be begging for it.” I was close to begging now. The walls of my channel were already quivering. He lowered his mouth to me again, and I tried my best not to flinch, not even when his finger dipped into my tight hole. He worked it nice and slow, starting off with just a tiny bit and then pressing to his second knuckle. I whimpered not wanting to be still and tilted my ass a bit upward when he inserted a second finger. “You know what I’m doing, don’t you?” His hand worked me in and out and then spread apart, widening my little hole. “Torturing me?” I giggled, and he joined me. “No, but I’m glad it does. Your little pussy is going to be soaked when I’m ready for it.” I was surprised he was going to fuck me there, but also relieved. I wanted it so badly that I was about to say so. “I’m preparing you for my cock. I want in

this tight little hole of yours.” The thought was terrifying in one way, but I knew the pleasure was going to be even more intense than the pain. “What’s on my back?” “Funny you should ask. I think you’re ready for it.” I stiffened, clenching my ass at his words, but he laughed. “No, relax, you don’t want me to force it.” “What is it?” I wiggled, and I felt the thing rolling around in a circle. “It’s a plug. I want to train your hole for me. Be still.” He slapped me on the ass, and I giggled. “Please, may I see it? I want to know what you’re putting inside of me.” He let out a long breath and then pushed his fingers as deep as they’d go. My little channel was soaked even though he hadn’t touched it yet.

“You’re going to have to trust me, baby. But I will say, it’s not the biggest one I have.” It was big enough for me to feel it and if it was to train me for his cock, I could only assume it was pretty thick. His tongue pressed against my little hole, and then he sat up. “I’m going to see how much work we’ll have to do.” He pushed his cock against me and I winced as his head popped inside. He thrust his hips, fucking it a little until I cried out and bit the pillow beneath me. “Yeah, it’s too tight, baby girl. I’m going to fix that for you.” He pulled out and then pushed his finger in my mouth. “Get it nice and wet for me.” I did as I was told, trusting he knew best and then he pushed the finger back inside me stroking me so good I moaned. “Close your eyes and open your mouth.” He pushed his plug into my lips. “Make sure it’s ready for you and that you’re ready for it.”

The thing was narrow at one end, but got as thick as his cock at the other before it narrowed again for what I could only assume was a handle. He let me nurse at it a minute then he pulled it out. I made sure it was nice and wet, but he ordered me to spit into his hand. He massaged my tight hole, and then I winced as he pushed it inside. It felt so much bigger in my other end, and my channel was soaked and ready for him. I needed something more. He kissed my mouth. “Take a deep breath and tell me how that feels.” I clenched my cheeks a few times on the toy until I got used to it. “Breathe, baby.” I took a few deep breaths, and it was already starting to feel better. “I need more.” I panted afraid that he wouldn’t give it to me. “You be a good girl and wait here.”

I reached down and touched myself as he walked out the door, and the pleasure was intensified greatly by the plug. He returned and caught what I was doing. “Naughty girl, and here I got the lube to make it easier on you.” He chuckled and crawled up on the bed beside me and slapped my ass. I reached out and touched his cock, which was standing proud between his legs begging for my mouth. I stroked it and leaned over to close my mouth around it. He let me, rubbing my bare ass where he’d spanked it. “I’m only giving you a taste, and then I’m going to fuck you. You’ll love it with the plug inside.” I moaned my response around his cock, but even I didn’t understand it. “Don’t talk with your mouth full.” He thrust his hips, and his cock hit the back of my throat causing my tummy to spasm. I pulled away coughing, and he reached over and wiggled the plus in my ass by its ring-shaped handle.

“Come here, baby.” He eased me around to the edge of the bed and pulled me till my feet hung over the bed. “Stand there and lean over like a good girl.” I could feel the trickle of my wetness below, and he raked his cock through it and then pushed it inside my sore little hole. The lube was so slippery, and it helped with the pain, his cock gliding in and out as his hips pounded hard against my ass, and the ring. With each movement, it sent a lick of heat through me, and it didn’t take a moment for me to come. “That’s my good girl. See how intense it is? I’m going to take it even harder if you want me to. But you’ll have to ask.” “Please take me harder.” “Mhm. That’s what I thought you’d say.” He leaned down, and his breath was hot in my ear. “I’m going to take you hard in that ass. You’re ready for me, aren’t you?”

I nodded as the words tumbled forth. “Yes, please.” “That’s my girl.” The plug slipped out, and before I could get used to it not being there, he pushed his thick head against me and before I knew it, he was filling me up. He pumped his cock and then reached around pushing his fingers into my channel. “I’m going to fill it up and make it feel real good.” And as the last word fell from his lips and died in the air, his cock twitched and pulsed as he came, pouring inside my tight little ass. “You’re such a good girl.” His hand found my hair, and he brushed it back and then pulled my head back so he could kiss me. Suddenly he was gone, and I found myself empty. I rolled over, and he pulled me close. “I need more.”

Evan

My new, hot little wife was a nympho thanks to Ortho-Nouveau. The drug had done a number on her sex drive, and I wasn’t complaining. I’d already worn out her tight little pussy, and now I’d taken her ass too, and she was still begging for more. I collapsed beside her certain she’d be the death of me, and that was okay. I’d gladly die buried deep inside her if I could do it a thousand times over. I came so hard that I knew it would be a moment before I could do it again. When she looked up at me behind those large, nerdy glasses of hers and said that she needed more, I wasn’t sure I was up to the challenge, but I couldn’t let her go hungry. I’d promised her that if she had a need, I’d help her through it.

“Tell me what you need, baby,” I whispered in her ear as I snuggled her close. “I need your cock.” She reached for me, and I pulled her hand away. “I’ve got a better idea.” I gave her a kiss and slid down kissing my way as I went, across her breasts, over her tummy and to that slick sex of hers. Seeing that bare pussy had been such a surprise and it turned me on so much more than I’d ever imagined. I was determined she’d stay that way even if I had to foot the bill for her wax jobs. I lapped against her bare flesh and then slipped my tongue against her tight bud, sucking and nipping. She moaned and writhed beneath me, her hips grinding forward. I knew she needed something inside that hungry pussy of hers so I inserted two fingers, knowing one wouldn’t do.

She cried out, and I knew I’d have to show some mercy sooner or later, but only when she did. As long as she was begging for it and I didn’t think she was in any danger, I’d keep satisfying her cravings and mine. She shifted on the bed making her way to my cock, and then before I could help her along, she shifted above me, and I fell back as she straddled my face. Her mouth wrapped around my cock, and she sucked it so hard it stiffened the rest of the way in her throat. She seemed to spasm atop me and pulled away to catch her breath all the while wiggling on my face. She had woken the beast, and now she’d have to give me more. I thrust my hips upward, fucking her mouth as I feasted on her, hoping she was ready. She was so petite I manhandled her, scooping her up, her legs going up in the air as I held her against me thrusting my hips while I stayed buried

in her pussy. She moaned and then squealed as I turned her around and tossed her to the bed. She started to crawl away, but I pulled her hips back toward me. “No, you wanted more, baby, you got it.” She giggled as I pulled her closer and buried my cock deep in one heaving thrust. She was so fucking warm and wet, and my dick felt like it was home as she milked it. I didn’t know how long her hormones would be out of whack, but I was going to fuck her for all she was worth. I gripped her ass and let my thumb push inside her hole which had tightened up since I’d been inside it. I considered putting the plug back in, shoving it in hard and fast to make her cry out, but I didn’t want to hurt her. I only wanted her pleasure, no matter how sadistic my thoughts. She was going to be my little ragdoll, and I was

going to have so much fun training her to things she’d never experienced. She’d told me that she’d sucked a few cocks before, but nothing too hot and heavy, and though I could tell by her awkward fumbling that she was new to the experience, it was hotter than anything I’d ever experienced. I worked her little hole over for another good hour, but the second come always took a bit of work. She’d learn. She’d learn it all. She came alive beneath me all of a sudden as another wave of ecstasy washed over her and her walls pulsed out another release. I got lost in how good it felt when she came, how her tight little slit milked my cock. “Please, I want to taste you,” she moaned. I waited until she was done pulsing on my

cock to pull it out and with new found energy she lifted up on her knees and spun around. Her mouth wrapped around my cock, and I pushed into her throat causing her to choke. Her eyes watered and I pushed relentlessly against her, but she stroked my base and balls and worked through it like a pro. “I’m so proud of you, baby. You’re so good to me.” And she was too. I edged my release for a good half hour more and finally took mercy on her when I could tell her jaw was getting tired. She worked me much slower, but it felt amazing. I slowly pushed in and out, her eyes staring up to meet mine with a lazy stare. And when I warned her what was coming her greed took over, and she pumped my base, taking my heavy spurts in the back of her mouth and gulping them down. She held it in until every last drop was finished and then pulled away with a lazy smile. “I’m so sleepy.”

“I bet, angel. You worked hard for it.” I kissed her forehead and tucked us both down into the bed, pulling the covers up over her shoulder and stroking her hair. She was asleep in minutes, but I lay there a while just staring and knowing that I never wanted to be without her.

Want more of Evan and Harbor? Download THE DOCTOR’S FAKE MARRIAGE here (FREE on KU)

Turn the page for more yummy goodness!

Fighting for Her (Sneak Peek)

Description I was an MMA champion until a sucker punch from a sadistic opponent ended my career for good. Turned out the joke was on him. Today I’m the millionaire owner of a company that puts on MMA fights all over the world and he’s a lousy bodyguard, working for the one guy on earth besides him that I truly can’t stand, that piece of crap SOB, Kyle Cassidy.

I have everything a man could wish for. I’m young, rich, good looking, with the body of an MMA champ and the sexual appetites of a Greek god. Women are drawn to me like moths to a flame, like

magnets to steel. I could have a different woman in my bed every night if I wanted. Hell, some nights I have two or three.

Then I meet her, Fiona, the tall blond who hypnotizes me with her eyes and mesmerizes me with her body. She makes me feel things no other woman has ever made me feel. In bed, she rocks me like a punch to head and leaves me flat of my back begging for more.

But she has a secret, something she isn’t telling me, and when I discover what that secret is, people are going to get hurt. Some who deserve it, some who do not. Either way, I’m willing to fight for the woman I love, even if it turns my brain and heart to mush.

CHAPTER ONE: Fiona Cassidy As crazy as it sounds, I think Kyle wanted me to catch him screwing Wendy Lowenstein in our bed that night. I mean, there was no way he couldn’t know that I would walk through the door just after ten o’clock. It was as if the whole thing was planned just to see the look of shock and disgust on my face. Wendy was the head of Public Relations at Kyle’s company, Cassidy Event Management. She was a short red head with oversized boobs and undersized expectations who would have jumped off a bridge if Kyle had told her to do so. She was pretty in a harsh, overly-made up kind of way, with trusting blue eyes and plump lips that she always seemed to be wetting with her tongue, especially when Kyle was in the room. It was sad, really, how pathetically taken she was with my husband. Granted, Kyle was a goodlooking man; tall, fit, sandy blond hair, deep tan,

bright green eyes, a quick smile that in the old days made me melt into my panties. He looked more like a surfer dude modeling an Armani suit than the CEO of a multimillion dollar event management company. And more often than not, he acted that way. He was also flirty, overly so when it came to women he wanted to sleep with. Kyle was a selfproclaimed toucher and hugger. If you were a woman he’d find a reason to touch your arm or put his hand on the small of your back to walk you out. He hugged you when you came into the room and hugged you when you left. Sometimes, the hug lingered a little too long to be anything other than suggestive. He used to hug me like that. I used to enjoy it. Now, not so much. I find his hugs repulsive. The most shocking thing about catching him fucking Wendy was that she was not his type. Wendy was short, full-figured, and a little too eager to please. Every woman he had cheated on me

with, at least those that I knew about, had been tall and thin, with blonde hair and blue eyes, like me. Perhaps my bruised ego was assuming too much, thinking that I set the stereotype for women Kyle cheated with. Perhaps the fact that he cheated with women who looked like his wife was just a coincidence. Or maybe he never had a type at all. Maybe he had worked his way through tall blondes and was now moving on to chubby redheads. I was not surprised in the least that Wendy would fuck my husband. She would have fucked him in the town square at high noon if he wanted her to. She literally drooled when he looked at her. Her self-esteem wouldn’t even have registered on the scale if there was a way of measuring such things. She practically had the words “USE ME” tattooed to her forehead, at least as far as Kyle was concerned. I always felt a little sorry for her, until I found her fucking my husband in my home on my bed. It wouldn’t have bothered me so much if he had

just bent Wendy over her desk and hammered it to her ample backside, but he brought her into my home, stripped off her clothes and fucked her on my bed. I had stopped caring long ago that Kyle fucked around, it was just a fact of life, but there had to be boundaries if he expected me to stay married to him. And my home was out of bounds. Kyle knew that the charity dinner I was attending with his parents, the dinner his company was sponsoring, would end around ten and that I’d come straight home, putting me there by ten-thirty at the latest. I should have known something was up when I saw that baboon Danny O’Shea standing outside the front of our apartment building smoking a fat cigar with the doorman. Kyle couldn’t have a bowel movement unless he knew Danny was guarding the door. It wasn’t like Kyle’s life was in any danger. He wasn’t a mobster, for petesake, though sometimes I think he pictured himself as one. His favorite show was The Sopranos. He loved Tony

Soprano; the murderous, cheating, heartless, beefy mobster who did whatever he wanted to whomever he wanted without regard to the consequences. The thought of doing anything he wanted without accountability fascinated Kyle. “Imagine living life without repercussions,” he once said as we watched the show in bed after a halfhearted round of sex. “How fucking cool would that be?” That was his way of letting me know that I was a repercussion. I was the only one he answered to and he didn’t answer to me for much anymore. He didn’t care what I thought, so long as I kept up appearances and didn’t spend too much of the family fortune. The biggest difference between Tony Soprano and Kyle Cassidy was that Tony Soprano was a heartless mobster and Kyle was just a heartless prick.

Danny O, as Kyle called his pet gorilla, didn’t say anything to me when I got out of the limo and waited for the doorman to open the door so I could go inside. Danny was a former MMA fighter whose face carried the marks and scars of a dozen years of having other large men slam their fists into his head. His forehead hung over his eyes like a caveman’s brow. His nose had been broken numerous times. The bridge had a large bump and the fatty tip skewed oddly to the right. His right ear had been beaten to cauliflower and his shaved head was lined with scars that he wore like badges of honor. He was big, with broad shoulders and thick arms that looked like they might rip out the seams of the expensive suits he wore; suits purchased by my husband. The most threatening thing about Danny O’Shea, at least to me, were his eyes. Our eyes met just briefly when I got out of the limo and walked toward the door. It was like staring into the dead eyes of a shark right before it sank its teeth into your soft flesh. I couldn’t stand to be around Danny

O’Shea and I knew he wasn’t too fond of me. He looked at me like he would just as soon kill and eat me as give me the time of day, but Kyle loved him like his pet pit bull. Danny would do whatever Kyle told him to do; things Kyle would never have the nerve to do himself. Once inside the elevator, I put my keycard in the slot and punched in the keypad numbers so the elevator would take me up to our thirtieth-floor penthouse apartment. I leaned back against the back wall and gave a heavy sigh. I stared at the woman staring back at me in the mirrored doors. I looked tired despite the professionally done makeup and perfectly styled hair. The little black party dress and heels made my toned, tanned legs look amazing, but the shoes were killing my feet and the thong I was wearing had wedged its way uncomfortably up my ass. I couldn’t wait to strip off everything and soak in the tub. I assumed Kyle was being alerted by Danny that I was on my way up. Kyle was probably drunk

already, parked in front of the big screen watching some fight on TV. I wasn’t surprised that he didn’t show up at the charity event, even though he had sworn to me that he would. Kyle’s promises carried very little weight with me these days. I wasn’t sure why he even bothered lying to me since we both knew how full of shit he was. I guess it was just habit. We were just going through the motions. Sometimes I wondered how long we’d try to keep it up. Kyle hated anything that didn’t involve sweaty men beating the shit out of each other or women dancing naked around poles. The charity benefits were his mother Ramona’s pet projects and since Kyle’s father Edward, who owned the company and controlled the purse strings, had to attend, he wanted his only son there to share in the misery. Kyle typically came up with a last-minute excuse why he couldn’t go and I would go alone. That was fine. I actually liked his dad and could tolerate his mother. Plus, it was nice to get away from him, even if it was just for an evening.

“I’ll meet you there, Fee” he had told me over the phone around eight. He called me Fee because Fiona took too much effort to say, I guess. When I tried to call him back around eight-thirty, his phone went directly to voicemail. His mother was disappointed. His father was furious. He’d give Kyle hell on Monday, not that it would do much good. The elevator dinged and the doors slid open to our foyer. The penthouse was huge, nearly six thousand square feet, an homage to gaudy decorating and indulgent spending. Kyle’s mother had insisted on decorating the penthouse as an anniversary gift to us and Kyle refused to let me redecorate because it would hurt his mother’s feelings. I fucking hated the place with its ornate fixtures, antique furniture, and heavy wallpaper and blinds. It looked like something out of an old movie. The day Kyle’s mother died would be the day redecorating began. The penthouse was also much more room than two people needed. Even two people who usually

avoided each other by retreating to separate ends of the place. My bedroom was my sanctuary while Kyle spent most of his time in the media room watching the TV that covered one entire wall. When Kyle bought the place without even consulting me, he said it was because it would be the perfect place to start a family. Lots of room for lots of kids. That was five years ago and it was still just him and me. We tried to get pregnant for a while, then it seemed to become a burden for him, having sex with the intention of procreating rather than just for fun. Then the sex steadily decreased and talk of starting a family fell by the wayside. I was glad we’d never had kids. I wouldn’t wish our relationship on a child. I also couldn’t remember the last time we’d had sex. I would be willing to bet that it hadn’t been very good. When I stepped off the elevator the penthouse was quiet. I set my purse and keys on the little table in the foyer and slipped off the high heels that were killing my feet. I picked up the shoes and let them

dangle from two fingers as I made my way toward our bedroom. The master bedroom was at the end of a long hallway. I was halfway down the hall when I heard the moans coming through the bedroom door, which had been left open a crack. I immediately knew what was going on inside my bedroom. I vaguely recognized Kyle’s wheezes and grunts. They were sounds that I hadn’t heard in a while. I couldn’t believe I’d ever found such sounds sexy. I crept to the door and peered in through the crack. Wendy was lying on my bed with her ass hanging off the edge. Her legs were spread wide and her feet were in the air. Her toes were curled into tight balls. Kyle was standing between her thighs, holding her legs up by the ankles as he rammed in and out of her in a jerky motion that made him look like he was riding a mechanical bull. I focused on Wendy for some reason. Probably because I’d seen Kyle fuck and it was never that

impressive. Her big tits flounced like water balloons on her chest. She clutched at them, digging her fingers into the flesh to hold them steady. She took her pudgy nipples between her thumbs and fingers and stretched them away from her breasts (ouch). She had her eyes closed and was biting her lower lip. She was making little squealing noises each time Kyle thrust into her, like her balloons were losing air through her stretched nipples. Kyle was going at it hard and fast, pulling almost all the way out of her skanky pussy, then slamming back in so hard that his balls slapped against her meaty ass and caused her whole body to jump. Kyle’s cock wasn’t long, but it was oddly thick, more like a fat pickle than a penis. I had to give him credit. Back in the day, he made great use of what he had. Apparently, he had not lost his touch because Wendy was wailing like a banshee being set free from Pandora’s box. “Fuck… me… fuck… baby…” Wendy moaned, tugging so hard on her nipples it made me wince.

Christ, how long would those things stretch?? She barked out the words. “I’m gonna… cum… baby… make… your baby… cum…” “Yeah, baby,” Kyle said, panting, wheezing, his narrow hips jerking back and forth. “Cum baby… cum for daddy… gush that sweet pussy juice all over my cock… baby… cum with me…” Cum for daddy? Gush that sweet pussy juice all over my cock? Seriously? Dirty talk was a new weapon in Kyle’s arsenal. My God, how fucking pathetic. Wendy squealed like a stuck pig and arched her back so Kyle’s cock could go deeper into her cunt, which probably had the tightness of a stretched rubber band (wow, too catty?). Kyle leaned his head back and roared, pushing his hips into her as

he came. The whole scene would have been comical if it had not been my husband fucking another woman on my bed. When it was over, Wendy dropped her legs and collapsed in a trembling heap. She lay there panting like a dog, massaging her poor abused tits. When I looked back toward Kyle, he was still standing next to the bed, staring back at me with a greasy smile on his face. His pickle cock had deflated and hung sadly between his legs like a used rubber. Without a word, I walked back through the penthouse with my shoes still dangling at my side. I slipped the shoes back on, picked up my purse, got into the elevator, and rode it down to the lobby. Danny O was standing at the elevator when the doors parted, like he knew I was on my way down and had orders to stop me. I jumped when I saw him, then shot him a hateful glare, daring him to say

anything to me. He narrowed his eyes at me for a second, then silently stepped aside and held out his hand to let me pass. I could feel his cold eyes on me as I walked across the lobby and pushed past the doorman who was holding the door. When I looked back, Danny had gotten into the elevator, undoubtedly heading up to the penthouse to wash off his master’s disgusting cock. I emerged onto the sidewalk and stopped for a moment to catch my breath, thankful for the fresh air. The doorman asked if I was okay, but I ignored him and walked away. I walked for a couple of blocks until my feet started screaming bloody murder, then decided to hail a cab. “Where to?” the driver asked without turning around. He leered at me in the rearview mirror. He was a fat man who smelled like sausage and peppers. His license on the back of the seat said his name was VITO. I wondered if he liked The Sopranos.

“The Haven Club,” I said. He set the meter and pulled away from the curb. I settled into the back seat and pushed out a long breath. I leaned my head back against the rest and closed my eyes. The movie of Kyle standing by my bed grinning at me while Wendy wallowed on our bed played on the back of my eyelids. I rubbed my eyes until the movie went away. Kyle had finally done it. He had pushed me over the edge. There was no going back now. Now I needed a stiff drink. And maybe a stiff something else.

CHAPTER TWO: Nick Patron I could give you a hundred reasons why I hated Kyle Cassidy, but that would take up too much of your time and mine, so I’ll just give you the main reason. Kyle Cassidy is an arrogant prick who goes out of his way to be a thorn in my side; personally, and professionally. Our companies often do business together, albeit reluctantly on my part. My company, Patron Sports Entertainment (PSE), stages mixed martial arts tournaments all over the country. MMA, it’s called. It’s the hottest thing going. Millions of people around the globe tune in to watch MMA bouts on ESPN, and millions more fill huge arenas to see rock hard men (and women) beat the living shit out of each other for prize money, a title, and a gaudy gold belt. I got into MMA ten years ago as a heavyweight fighter. It was a natural progression, given that I had spent most of my life fighting on the streets for

free and in back alleys for bets. Remember that old Clint Eastwood movie where he was paid to fight guys in junkyards and in empty warehouses? Well, that was me. I’d take on all comers for a couple hundred bucks, then I’d immediately blow that on booze, coke, and pussy. Very quickly I’d be right back where I’d started; broke, angry, and alone. It was after one such fight that I met Jesse Rose, the man who would change my life. I had never given fighting professionally a moment’s thought until I walked into that seedy bar one night and struck up a conversation with Jesse, an older black gentleman who looked like he’d spent considerable time in the ring, given the crook of his nose and thickness of his brow. He had just watched me knock out a guy with one punch in the alley behind the bar and asked if I’d ever thought about fighting professionally. I said no and he told me that he trained boxers and MMA fighters. He said he would pay me a couple hundred dollars a week to spar with his fighters. And if I was interested, he would train me to fight. I said I

already knew how to fight. He said I knew how to brawl maybe, but not fight. That got me interested right way. I can punch guys and make money? Shit, man, sign me up. The next day, I met Jesse at the gym where he trained his fighters. He wrapped my hands and laced on boxing gloves and told me to get in the ring with a skinny black kid who looked like he wouldn’t weigh a hundred pounds soaking wet. I was big and muscular, covered in tattoos and scars. I was strong as an ox and hit like one. I figured I’d make short work of the skinny black kid and prove to Jesse that I did indeed know how to fight. When Jesse rang the bell, I moved in quickly on the skinny kid and found out that I wasn’t the powerhouse in the ring that I was in the street. The kid bobbed to one side, hit me once in the jaw and once in the nose. That was it. I went down like a ton of bricks with blood gushing out of my nose. I learned three things that afternoon: one, even

though I could street brawl with the best of them, I didn’t have a clue how to fight in the ring. Two, getting your nose broken hurts like a motherfucker and produces an inordinate amount of blood. And three, getting your nose broken by a skinny kid half your size can be pretty fucking humiliating. I remembered Jesse standing at the side of the ring with his thick arms looped over the ropes, laughing his ass off as I struggled to sit up like a toddler waking from his nap. Turned out, the skinny black kid was Jesse’s son Jimmy, a golden gloves champion at the ripe old age of nineteen. Jimmy hooked his gloves under my arms and helped get me to my feet, then went off to find some other cocky asshole to teach a lesson to. “You okay?” Jesse asked, not bothering to hide the grin on his battered face. He handed me a dirty towel and told me to wipe the blood off my face. “Boy hits like a fucking bull, don’t he?” “Boy hits like a fucking Mac truck,” I said, wiping

my nose on the towel. Jesse’s head bobbed. “You rushed in and he put you on your ass.” I gave him the bloody towel, then cupped my chin and worked my jaw back and forth. I tried to act tough. “It was a lucky shot.” He chuckled. “It was two lucky shots.” I smiled. It hurt. “Yeah.” Jesse put his hands on my cheeks and peered down his nose to look me in the eyes. “You’re okay. Just got your bell run a little. Hold still.” He put his thumbs on each side of my nose and gave it a quick twist. I heard a pop and felt searing pain and saw flashbulbs popping before my eyes. I thought I was gonna vomit. Jesse put his hands on my shoulders to keep me from falling over, then picked up a trash can and shoved it at me.

“Hock and spit,” he said. I wiped the tears from my eyes and sniffed back the blood that was filling my nose, then spat blood and snot in the trashcan. I wiped my mouth on the back of my arm. “Thanks. I’m okay now.” Jesse leaned back against the ring and crossed his arms over his chest. He narrowed his eyes at me. “You really wanna learn how to fight MMA or are you just fucking around?” “I really wanna learn,” I said. His expression told me he wasn’t convinced. “You willing to put in the hard work? Workouts every day? Sparring, weights, road work. Do everything I say?” “Yes.” “No more staying out all night? Give up the booze and dope? No pussy except on weekends? Stop

fighting in back alleys for chump change?” My head bobbed to his words. I said, “Yes, goddammit. yes. You just tell me what to do and I’ll do it.” Jesse eyed me for a moment, then put a hand on my shoulder and turned me around to face the ring. “Okay, then, get your ass back in there and this time don’t do anything unless I tell you to.” Jesse was a hell of a trainer and I was a quick, eager learner. It helped that I was 6’4 and twohundred-thirty pounds of hard muscle. My first year I won ten amateur fights, all within three rounds. The second year I won ten professional bouts against ranked fighters. I worked my way up the rankings and midway through my third year, I knocked out the reigning world champ and took the belt. I was the MMA champion of the world. Within six months I had successfully defended my belt twice, then I climbed into the octagon with an

Irish fighter named Danny O’Shea. Danny O, they called him. He called himself Danny O’Shit. “People see me coming and they say ‘O’Shit!’, he told ESPN in his backstreet Irish brogue. Needless to say, we were not friends. Danny O was 6’4 and three hundred pounds, a goddamn Irish bull that loved to trample his opponents into the mat and knock them out with sleeper holds that refs had to force him to break. He was a sadistic motherfucker and a cheap shot artist. In the third round, he hooked a right fist around the ref when he was trying to break us up and hit me squarely in the temple. I went down like a sack of potatoes and didn’t get back up. It was the blow that ended my fight career and almost cost me my life. Jesse and Jimmy had to carry me out of there. I woke up three days later in a head trauma unit with all kinds of wires and shit hooked up to me. It hurt like a motherfucker just to open my eyes.

“We were worried you might not wake up, Mr. Patron,” the doctor said, flipping through my medical chart. He was standing at the foot of my hospital bed with Jesse by his side. Jesse had his knit cap between his hands, nervously kneading it. He looked tired. His brown eyes were bloodshot. I’d never seen him look so defeated before. Never. “We thought you might be braindead,” Jesse said with a little quiver in his voice. “That would require me to have a brain,” I said. My voice was barely above a hoarse whisper. I tried to laugh, but it made my head throb and my throat burn. The doctor closed my medical chart and tucked it under his arm. “We’ll monitor you for a few days to make sure there’s no bleeding in the brain that we’ve missed,” he said. He glanced at Jesse and nodded at me. “He needs rest. Don’t stay long.” “Yes, sir,” Jesse said, giving him a respectful nod.

“Water,” I whispered. Jesse filled a plastic cup from a pitcher of water on the tray and put a hand behind my neck to lift me up. “Drink it slow,” he said, carefully tilting the cup to my lips. “Then, get some rest. The doc says rest is the best thing for you.” “The best thing for me is to get the fuck out of here,” I said, swallowing, wincing at the pain of the water sliding down my throat. It felt like I was swallowing fucking razor blades. “Did they give that cocksucker my belt?” He gave me a confused frown. “What cocksucker you talking about?” “Fucking O’Shea,” I said. “Did they give him my belt?” “Naw, they disqualified him.”

I managed a smile. “Good. So, I’m still champ.” I tried to shake my head, but it hurt too much, so I lay back and closed my eyes. “Fucking O’Shit. I’ll take care of that son of a bitch as soon as I get out of here.” Jesse didn’t say anything because he didn’t know what to say. He knew I’d never fight again. He just didn’t have the nerve to tell me because he didn’t wanna break my heart. He sat down in the chair by the window and watched TV as I drifted off to sleep. The next day the doctor returned with x-rays and a death sentence. He told me that if I ever got hit in the head again it would probably kill me, or at the very least, render me braindead. I said bullshit. He said call it whatever I wanted, I was one good lick in the head away from the grave. I told him to get the fuck out. I told Jesse to leave. I didn’t want to see or talk to anyone. For the next few days I went through the stages of grief over my

dead career; shock, denial, pain, anger, bargaining, depression… but mostly anger since that was the emotion I was most comfortable with. Slowly, grudgingly, I accepted the fact that I would never set foot in the octagon to fight again. I wanted to fight, but I also wanted to live. So, I quit fighting and started putting on bouts featuring up and coming fighters that Jesse and a few others trained. I put on boxing matches and MMA tournaments all over the city, then all over the state, then all over the country. Slowly, the fighters got better and the purses got larger and the crowds got bigger. That led to the founding of Patron Sports Entertainment, which today is a twenty-million-dollar company with offices in New York, Chicago, Los Angeles, London, and Tokyo. We put on MMA events all over the world. I am no longer a fighter, but I am one rich motherfucker.

So is Jesse. He just doesn’t show off about it like I do. And I owe it all to Danny O’Shit, that Irish cocksucker who ended my career with a cheap shot to the head. Danny was eventually drummed out of every MMA organization for his dirty tactics. Today he is Kyle Cassidy’s personal bodyguard. But I digress… I was telling you why I hated Kyle Cassidy. The fact that he employs Danny O’Shit was just an interesting side note. So, like I was saying, my company, Patron Sports Entertainment puts on boxing matches and MMA tournaments all over the country and they usually go without a hitch. Kyle’s company, or more accurately, his daddy’s company, Cassidy Event Management, was the booking agent for every big venue in the city, which meant to put on an event at the city arena or city stadium, I had to deal with

Kyle and his band of merry idiots. Dealing with Kyle was kind of like the old story of the frog and the scorpion. Here’s the short version: the scorpion wanted to cross the river but knew it would drown, so it talked the frog into taking it across. “But you are a scorpion,” the frog said. “How do I know you won’t sting me and kill me as we cross the river?” “Because if I sting and kill you, I will drown, too,” the scorpion said. So, the scorpion climbs onto the frog’s back and the frog begins to swim across the river. Midway across the river, the scorpion stings the frog and the frog starts to die. “But why would you do that?” the frog asked. “Now you will die, too.”

“I know,” said the scorpion. “But that’s what I do. I am a scorpion. It’s just my nature.” In this scenario, Kyle Cassidy was the scorpion and the rest of the world was populated by frogs he would not hesitate to shove his stinger into. I didn’t like being a frog. I wanted to be a large boot that squashed the shit out of the scorpion. He stung me good earlier today. And there wasn’t a goddamn thing I could do about it. We were in his office reviewing the contract for a big event I wanted to stage in the city in the fall. “This is bullshit,” I said after reading the latest addendum to the standard contract I would sign to rent the city arena for an MMA event in a few months. Under Kyle’s terms, a hundred thousand dollars of my money, a so-called “gratuity fee”, would find its way into Kyle’s pockets even before the event was staged. I booked two or three events in the city every year and each time the gratuity fee grew.

“It’s the cost of doing business in my city, Nicky,” Kyle said with a shrug, making it sound like he owned the fucking city and everyone in it. O’Shit was there, standing off to the side with his thick arms folded over his chest, glowering at me with eyes that sometimes acted independently of one another. “This isn’t your city, Kyle,” I said, giving him a hard look that made him roll his eyes. “And this is highway robbery.” “It is what it is,” Kyle said, waving a hand at me as if I were a bad smell that had wafted into his office. “Sign it or don’t. But those are the best terms we can offer you. The price is based on market demand. If you don’t want to book the arena that weekend I’m sure I can find another place for you. Maybe the old National Guard Armory across the river. I hear it’s pretty nice this time of year if you can ignore the mold and rats.” “You’re a cunt, Kyle,” I said.

“I am a cunt who holds the keys to the city, Nicky,” he said, smiling as the insult rolled off his back like water off a duck. He leaned back in his chair and began to rock. He was wearing a heavy gold Rolex and a black onyx pinky ring on his left hand. He played with the ring, spinning it on his finger as he waited patiently for me to sign the contract. Who the fuck wears pinky rings? Who did this asshole think he was? Tony fucking Soprano? We both knew Kyle had me over a barrel. I had no choice but to sign the agreement and pay his price. Cocksucker. I picked up the pen and leaned over his desk to scratch my name on the contract. I tossed the pen on the desk and slid the contract toward him. “Awesome,” he said with a smile. He leaned forward and picked up the contract, then flipped to the signature page to make sure I’d signed my name. The first time we’d done this dance I’d written FUCK YOU in big letters across the signature line. Kyle casually pulled out a fresh copy

of the contract and told me to try again. Motherfucking cocksucker. “All we need is your check for fifty percent of the rental fee up front and I can have our lawyers send you a copy of the fully endorsed contract. And as always, the gratuity fee needs to be paid by separate check, also up front.” “I know the process,” I said, narrowing my eyes at him. “You’ve fucked me before.” “And I’m sure I’ll fuck you again,” he said, grinning at O’Shit. “You’re just so much fun to fuck, Nicky. Isn’t Nicky fun to fuck, Danny?” “I enjoyed fuckin’ him,” O’Shit growled. “I’d love to fuck him again.” My hands balled into tight fists in my lap. I wanted to slam my fist into O’Shit’s fucking face so hard it came out the back side holding his pathetic brain. Then I’d shove O’Shit’s brain down Kyle’s fucking

throat until he choked on it. It was not a new fantasy. I had it every time I had to deal with these two motherfuckers. Kyle got to his feet and stuck out his right hand. “Thanks for doing business with Cassidy Event Management, Mr. Patron. We hope you have a very successful event and a lovely day.” “Fuck you,” I said, pushing out of the chair and walking to the door. O’Shit grunted at me as I walked past him. He reeked of cigar smoke and cheap cologne. “Oh, Nicky, I almost forgot,” Kyle said. “I have an invitation for you.” He handed a white envelope to O’Shit who handed it to me. “What’s this?” I asked, holding up the envelope, which had my name embossed on the front in gold leaf. “A VIP invitation to the charity benefit my parents

are holding tonight at the Ritz,” he said, lowering himself back into the chair. “Wounded vets or sick kids or something like that. My mom asked me specifically to give it to you.” He gave me a condescending smile. “For some reason, she likes you. Or more to the point, she likes your money.” I wanted to tear the invitation into a hundred pieces and shove them down his throat, but I tucked it inside my jacket instead and opened the door. “Should I tell her you’ll be attending?” he asked, lacing his fingers together on the desk and leaning over them. “I know you’d hate to disappoint the old girl.” “Will you be there, Kyle?” I asked. “With your pet gorilla?” He chuckled and cut his eyes at O’Shit. “Fuck no. We’ve got better things to do.” “Fine. Tell her I’ll come.”

CHAPTER THREE: Fiona I paid the cabbie and stood on the sidewalk in front of The Haven Club for a moment to get my bearings. It was nearly midnight and it had been a very long day, but the adrenaline pumping through my body wasn’t going to let me sleep anytime soon. I was too keyed up to even think about sleep. I was also still a little rattled and more than a little pissed off. The one thing I wasn’t was hurt. It was too late for hurt. I was hurt the first time I found out that Kyle was cheating on me. I was hurt the second time, the third, the fourth. Now, I wasn’t hurt. I was just pissed off. Not at him for cheating, but for fucking her in my home on my bed when he knew I would be there to catch him. He wanted me to walk in to find him fucking Wendy. He wanted me to see him committing adultery. I think he simply wanted to see the look on my face. I trusted the look of shock and disgust did not disappoint. I also felt a huge sense of relief, mainly because our

marriage was finally over. And it was over, make no mistake. No amount of begging and bribing and cajoling could convince me to stay. There would be no more pretending. No more putting on a brave face for his parents and our friends. No more keeping up appearances for the sake of the business and the Cassidy family reputation. No more smiling on the outside when I was dying on the inside. No more pretending to be happy when I was, even on the best of days, absolutely fucking miserable. I had stayed married to Kyle for ten years not because I loved him, but because we had a mutually beneficially relationship. He liked having me on his arm and I liked spending his money. I liked living in a penthouse in the city. I liked have chauffeured limos drive me anywhere I needed to go. I liked having a house in the Hamptons and trips around the world. I liked having a humongous closet full of designer clothes, purses, and shoes. I liked having money to burn and the status that went with it. All it cost me was ten years of my life and most of my dignity.

I was basically a whore. A very expensive whore. And now I wasn’t. And it felt amazing. It was a warm fall night. The sky was clear and the air was crisp without being cold. I closed my eyes and lifted my nose to the sky and took a few deep breaths, letting them out slowly. The fresh air helped drive some of the tension out of my body. I was sure alcohol would drive out the rest. I heard a deep voice behind me. I turned to find a very large man in a black suit standing at the club’s front door. He was standing at parade rest with an earpiece in his right ear like a member of the Secret Service. You’d almost expect the president of the United States to be inside. The Haven Club was a private establishment, like a country club in the heart of the city. Its members included many of the so-called social elite in the city; millionaires, billionaires, politicians, entrepreneurs, socialites, professional athletes,

movie stars, maybe even a few Mafioso (according to Kyle). The Cassidy family had held a membership for decades. Within the very private walls of the club was a small restaurant and bar with a dancefloor, a cigar bar for the men, a spa area for the women, several large party rooms, a business center, and supposedly several private rooms members could use for other things, should they be so inclined. “Going in, Ms. Cassidy?” the doorman asked with one hand on the large oak door that had the words THE HAVEN CLUB engraved in small letters on a silver plaque. It was the only signage for the club. If you hadn’t known it was there, you might have never have noticed it. “Yes, thank you,” I said, offering him a smile as he held open the door for me. There was a concierge stationed just inside the door, standing at a desk in a room smaller than my walk-in closet. The concierge was there to scan your membership card before

allowing you entrance into the club through the locked door to his right. If you weren’t a member, you did not get in. Tonight, the concierge was an older man wearing a tuxedo and a curt smile. He looked a little ridiculous, standing behind the desk like a butler waiting to serve. He gave me a nod as I walked in the door. “I’m afraid I don’t have my membership card with me,” I said, giving him a pitiful face. I found my driver’s license in my purse and showed it to him. “My name is Fiona Cassidy. I’m a member.” “Of course, Mrs. Cassidy, just let me manually check you in,” he said, turning to the computer on the desk. His thin fingers flew over the keys. A page with my membership details and photo came up on the screen. He made a grand gesture of hitting the Enter key. The door buzzed and I heard the sound of a lock disengaging. “Can you tell me if Mr. Patron is inside?” I asked before going through the door.

He tapped a few keys, then stood arrow straight and put his hands behind his back. “Yes, ma’am, Mr. Patron is in the bar. I believe he is waiting for you.” *** I had heard Nick Patron’s name for years but had somehow never met him until earlier today. Mainly I’d heard what an arrogant asshole he was from Kyle and what a pussy hound he was from a few of my girlfriends who had supposedly been with him, or knew someone who supposedly had. Kyle calling someone else an arrogant asshole was beyond hypocritical, so I took everything he said with a grain of salt. The pussy hound accusations, however, came from some pretty reliable sources. “Nicky Patron’s a fucking god in bed,” Patricia Weston said after supposedly spending a weekend with him in Atlantic City after some boxing match or something a few years ago. Patricia was a fiftyyear-old society slut who only fucked hot younger

guys and rich older men. Nick Patron was young and rich. She called him a “two-fer” as in two for the price of one. She gushed about Nick over Sunday brunch with me and a few other girls. She said, “The guy has a body like chiseled marble and a cock that you can feel from your cunt to your throat. I’m telling you girls, if you ever get the chance to fuck Nicky Patron, DO IT!” I had no idea who Nick Patron really was until that day. I Googled him later and found that he was not only rich, good looking, and the CEO of a company my husband often did business with, but was also connected to dozens of women; models, actresses, athletes, and a reality star named Sasha Smith who had taped herself having anal sex with Patron in a Vegas hotel room and posted the video on the internet for everyone to see. I couldn’t resist watching. The video was jerky and grainy, shot with an iPhone in a dimly lit hotel room. Sasha was holding the camera while getting

ass fucked, aiming it so that you could see her plump ass in the air over her shoulder and Nick Patron standing behind her. He had his fingers clenched into her ass and was ramming his cock in and out of her. The girl gasped each time his cock went deep into her ass. I couldn’t tell if it was a gasp of pleasure or pain. I paused the video to get a look at Nick’s body. I couldn’t see his cock of course (it wasn’t an x-ray, duh), but I could make out the shadow of his hard abs, the thick chest, and the round shoulders covered in tribal tattoos. His eyes were closed, his face serious, as if he was concentrating on holding back his orgasm until the girl was ready for him to cum. Considerate was the word that came to mind. I know, it was an odd thing to think while watching a guy buttfuck a girl. But he seemed… considerate. It would be another year before I met Nick Patron. Odd that it would be on the same day that I decided to divorce my cheating piece of shit husband. Maybe it was just timing. Or coincidence. Or fate.

Whatever the reason, the moment I saw him standing alone at the bar at the charity event, I had a feeling that we were destined to meet. And perhaps do other things. I was working the ballroom, going from table to table drumming up donations for Kyle’s mom’s charity of the moment when I saw him standing at the bar. He was really tall, with broad shoulders that tested the seams of his black Armani suit. He was wearing a white shirt with a stiff collar and sky blue tie. His dark hair was cut short. His tanned face was clean shaven. Patricia was right: he looked like a god. He also looked like he’d rather be anywhere other than where he was at that moment. He was leaning on the bar with one elbow and a drink in his hand. He looked like a magazine ad out of an old Esquire Magazine. I approached him from his blind side and ordered a glass of champagne. He either didn’t hear me or didn’t see the need to turn around. I was pretty sure he wasn’t there looking to

get laid. Most likely he was just fulfilling a professional obligation to Kyle’s parents. I knew he wouldn’t be there on Kyle’s behalf unless it was to pound him in the ground. I could only assume that Nick Patron detested Kyle as much as Kyle detested him. “You look a little bored,” I said. He didn’t respond at first, then slowly turned to face me. When our eyes met, his lips parted for a moment, then he smiled. “Do I?” he asked. “I’m trying hard not to.” “Well, maybe just a little,” I said coyly, batting my eyelashes at him. I held out my hand. “Fiona.” “Nick,” he said, wrapping his long fingers around mine and giving my hand a little shake. He brought his drink to his lips and glanced around the room. “So, Fiona, what do you do?” What do I do? What a great question. I couldn’t tell

him that for the past ten years I’d been a doormat for Kyle Cassidy, so I came up with a convenient lie. I held up my glass to the large banner hanging on the far wall that featured the name of the organization we were raising money for. I said, “I work for the Northeast Animal Rescue Fund. I do PR.” “Awesome,” he said, tipping his glass to mine. “And are you here to solicit a large donation from me?” I couldn’t tell if the question was filled with innuendo or was it just wishful thinking. I let my eyes drift across his face. For a moment, I pictured him fucking the girl on the video; his chest heaving, his torso covered in sweat. The thought made my juices flow a little. “We would love to have your money, Mr. Patron,” I said. “The larger your donation the better.”

“You know who I am?” he asked, a frown knitting his manicured eyebrows. “Why do I feel like I’ve been targeted?” The champagne glass froze at my lips. “I’m sorry?” “You called me Mr. Patron,” he said, giving me a suspicious look. “Didn’t you tell me your name?” I asked, working up a frown. “No, I said my name was Nick.” His frown melted into a smile. “Don’t worry, you wouldn’t be doing your job if you didn’t know the name of every guest with deep pockets. I didn’t catch your last name.” “Cassidy,” I said without thinking. The smile was immediately replaced by a deep frown. A little vein popped out of his right temple and he worked the muscles in his jaw.

“Cassidy? As in Kyle Cassidy?” he asked. His nostrils flared at the mention of my husband’s name. I quickly back peddled. “Hardly,” I said, huffing, rolling eyes. “Same pronunciation, different spelling. I’m Kassidy with a K.” I leaned in and lowered my voice. “You don’t sound like a fan of Mr. Cassidy.” “Kyle Cassidy is a piece of shit cocksucker,” he said, practically growling the words.” He narrowed his eyes to stare at me for a moment, then he took a deep breath and his features softened. He chuckled and shook his head. “Sorry. The guy just sticks in my craw. We do business together. Rather, I do business. He just sees how hard he can fuck me.” “Do you like to be fucked hard, Mr. Patron?” I know, I couldn’t believe I said it either. It sort of just popped out. The champagne was going to my head and Nick Patron was going to my crotch. I hid behind the champagne glass and held my breath. I

was coming across like some horny party girl. “I do not like being fucked by Kyle Cassidy,” he said, the corners of his lips curling into a smile. “You, on the other hand…” “Fiona, dear, we’re ready to start the silent auction!” My mother-in-law was calling to me from across the room. She spotted Nick and gave him a little wave. I looked back into his eyes and sighed. “Well, duty calls. It was lovely to meet you, Mr. Patron.” I held out my hand and he took it between his hands. This time he didn’t shake my hand. He just held it there for a moment. “I’ll be at The Haven Club later,” he said. “If you’d like to have a nightcap.” “Oh, um, well, I don’t know,” I said, stumbling over the words. “I might be here late.”

“I don’t mind waiting,” he said, bringing my hand to his lips. He pressed his lips to my hand and gave me a smile. “I’m sure you would make it worth my while.” *** The concierge came around the desk to open the door that led from the small lobby to the restaurant/bar. He wished me a good evening and gave me a little nod when I passed. He had a look in his eye like he knew something I didn’t. The room was dimly-lit this time of night. Most of the restaurant patrons had gone and the staff was vacuuming the carpet and changing table clothes. The bar was to the right of the restaurant. There was still a number of drinkers sitting at tables and lining the long bar, men in expensive suits mostly, and young women in party dresses who were not their wives. I wondered how many nights Kyle had spent here, trolling for his next sexual conquest.

There was a row of booths along one wall. I saw Nick Patron sitting at the last booth in the corner, the most private. When he saw me, he gave me a smile that cut through the darkness and slid out to greet me. “I was hoping you’d come,” Nick said as I approached. He held out his arms like we were old friends and pulled me in for a kiss on each cheek. He held out his hand to direct me to slide into the booth across from him. “I’m sorry it’s so late,” I said, mussing my hair, brushing it out of my eyes. “I must look a mess.” “You look amazing,” Nick said, smiling with his eyes. A waitress appeared and I ordered a whiskey sour. Nick ordered another bourbon on the rocks. We made small talk until the drinks arrived, then Nick gazed into my eyes and asked for my life story. “It’s really not that interesting,” I said, taking a sip

of the drink and licking the drops from my lips. “I was born and raised in Ohio, college at Vassar, grad school at Brown, Masters in Business…” I caught myself before I mentioned that I’d been married for ten years to one of his most-hated associates. “How long have you worked for the non-profit,” he asked. He took a sip of his drink and let his eyes drift around my face. There was a small candle on the table between us. The candlelight flickered in his eyes. God, he was sexy, without even trying. “Um, I’ve been working with non-profits for a long time,” I said. “Ever married?” “Once,” I said. “Ten years ago. It didn’t work out.” “I’m sorry.” “Don’t be. He was an asshole.” “Most men are,” he said with a grin. “He must have

also been a fool to let you go.” He reached across the table and put his hand on my arm. His fingers gently stroked my skin. Beneath the table, he slid his foot in between mine and began to rub against my leg. “Mr. Patron…” “Nick,” he said, fingers playing with the little hairs on my arm. “Call me Nick.” “Nick, I’m really flattered by the attention, but I’m not sure I can do this.” He softened his gorgeous eyes and tilted his head to the side. “Do what? Have a drink? Tell me your life story?” “This,” I said, putting my hand on top of his. I gave his hand a little squeeze. “This isn’t something I do often. I mean, it’s been a really long time since I’ve… well… you know.”

“Ah, I see,” he said. “Do you want me to take my hand away?” I blinked at him for a moment. “No.” “Do you want to stop doing this?” he asked, sliding his leg up my calf. “No,” I said quietly. I slipped my right foot out of the stiletto and slid down in the seat a bit. I slid my bare foot up the inside of his leg until my toes found his crotch. His cock was already plumped. My toes kneaded his cock, making it grow thick and hard. I asked, “Do you want me to stop doing this?” “No,” he said, breathing a little harder. “Do you want me to stop doing… this?” He slid off his shoe and slid his foot up my leg. I spread my legs and bit my lip as his foot slid in between my legs, his toes exploring my damp folds

beneath the thong. I looked over my shoulder to make sure no one could see, then slid my hand under my skirt and tugged the thong to the side so he could press his toes into my wet hole. “I’ve never been toe fucked before,” I said, moaning a little as his toes continued their probe between my folds. I gave him a dreamy-eyed grin. “At least not in public.” “There is a women’s restroom down that hall,” he said quietly, nodding to a doorway next to the booth where we sat. “Care to join me?” I didn’t take the time to think. I knew I would talk myself out of it if I did. I just swallowed hard and withdrew my foot from his cock. He let his foot drop from my pussy. I slid my foot back into the stiletto and picked up my purse. I licked my lips as I gazed into his eyes. “I’ll go first.” He nodded and picked up his drink, then watched me go through the door. I slipped into the women’s

restroom and leaned back against the door. I let out a long sigh, as if I’d been holding my breath for minutes. My thong was wet from my juices. My nipples pressed hard against the strapless bra. I put my purse on the sink and slid the thong down my legs and stuck it in my purse and snapped it shut. Then he tapped lightly on the door. ………………….. Wanna know how this continues? Click here to download (FREE on KU)